This is a modern-English version of Oxford Lectures on Poetry, originally written by Bradley, A. C. (Andrew Cecil).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
BY A. C. BRADLEY, LL.D., LITT.D.
BY A. C. BRADLEY, LL.D., LITT.D.
*
Please provide the text for modernization.
SHAKESPEAREAN TRAGEDY
Shakespearean tragedy
Lectures on
Hamlet, Othello, King Lear, Macbeth
Lectures on
Hamlet, Othello, King Lear, Macbeth
*
Please provide the text you'd like to modernize.
MACMILLAN & CO LTD.
MACMILLAN & CO LTD.
OXFORD LECTURES
ON POETRY
Oxford Lectures on Poetry
BY
BY
A. C. BRADLEY
A. C. Bradley
LL.D., Litt.D.
FORMERLY PROFESSOR OF POETRY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
AND FELLOW OF BALLIOL COLLEGE
LL.D., Litt.D.
FORMERLY A PROFESSOR OF POETRY AT THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
AND A FELLOW OF BALLIOL COLLEGE
MACMILLAN
MACMILLAN
London · Melbourne · Toronto
London · Melbourne · Toronto
ST MARTIN’S PRESS
New York
1965
ST MARTIN’S PRESS
New York
1965
This book is copyright in all countries which
are signatories of the Berne Convention
This book is copyrighted in all countries that
are part of the Berne Convention
First Edition, May 1909. Second Edition, November 1909
Reprinted 1911, 1914, 1917, 1919, 1920, 1923, 1926, 1934,
1941, 1950, 1955, 1959, 1962, 1963, 1965
First Edition, May 1909. Second Edition, November 1909
Reprinted 1911, 1914, 1917, 1919, 1920, 1923, 1926, 1934,
1941, 1950, 1955, 1959, 1962, 1963, 1965
MACMILLAN AND COMPANY LIMITED
St Martin’s Street London WC2
also Bombay Calcutta Madras Melbourne
MACMILLAN AND COMPANY LIMITED
St Martin’s Street London WC2
also Mumbai Kolkata Chennai Melbourne
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY OF CANADA LIMITED
70 Bond Street Toronto 2
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY OF CANADA LIMITED
70 Bond Street Toronto 2
ST MARTIN’S PRESS INC
175 Fifth Avenue New York 10010 NY
ST MARTIN’S PRESS INC
175 Fifth Avenue New York, NY 10010
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
PRINTED IN THE UK
TO
MY OXFORD FRIENDS
1869-1909
TO
MY OXFORD FRIENDS
1869-1909
‘They have seemed to be together, though absent,
shook hands, as over a vast; and embraced, as it
were, from the ends of opposed winds.’
‘They appeared to be together, even when apart,
shook hands across a great distance; and embraced, as if
they were at the ends of opposing winds.’
PREFACE
INTRODUCTION
This volume consists of lectures delivered during my tenure of the Chair of Poetry at Oxford and not included in Shakespearean Tragedy. Most of them have been enlarged, and all have been revised. As they were given at intervals, and the majority before the publication of that book, they contained repetitions which I have not found it possible wholly to remove. Readers of a lecture published by the University of Manchester on English Poetry and German Philosophy in the Age of Wordsworth will pardon also the restatement of some ideas expressed in it.
This volume includes lectures I delivered while holding the Chair of Poetry at Oxford, which aren’t part of Shakespearean Tragedy. Most of them have been expanded, and all have been updated. Since they were presented at different times, and most before that book came out, there are some repeated ideas that I couldn’t fully eliminate. Readers of a lecture published by the University of Manchester on English Poetry and German Philosophy in the Age of Wordsworth will also recognize some concepts I've restated here.
The several lectures are dated, as I have been unable to take account of most of the literature on their subjects published since they were delivered.
The various lectures are dated since I couldn't consider most of the literature on their topics that has been published after they were given.
They are arranged in the order that seems best to me, but it is of importance only in the case of the four which deal with the poets of Wordsworth’s time.
They are arranged in the order that seems best to me, but it only matters for the four that focus on the poets from Wordsworth's time.
I am indebted to the Delegates of the University Press, and to the proprietors and editors of the Hibbert Journal and the Albany, Fortnightly, and Quarterly Reviews, respectively, for permission to republish the first, third, fifth, eighth, and ninth lectures. A like acknowledgment is due for leave to use some sentences of an article on Keats contributed to Chambers’s Cyclopaedia of English Literature (1903).
I want to thank the Delegates of the University Press, as well as the owners and editors of the Hibbert Journal and the Albany, Fortnightly, and Quarterly Reviews, for allowing me to republish the first, third, fifth, eighth, and ninth lectures. I also appreciate the permission to use some sentences from an article on Keats that I contributed to Chambers’s Cyclopaedia of English Literature (1903).
In the revision of the proof-sheets I owed much help to a sister who has shared many of my Oxford friendships.
In revising the proof sheets, I received a lot of help from a sister who has been a part of many of my friendships at Oxford.
NOTE TO THE SECOND EDITION
NOTE TO THE 2ND EDITION
This edition is substantially identical with the first; but it and its later impressions contain a few improvements in points of detail, and, thanks to criticisms by my brother, F. H. Bradley, I hope to have made my meaning clearer in some pages of the second lecture.
This edition is mostly the same as the first; however, it and its later prints include a few improvements in specific details, and, thanks to feedback from my brother, F. H. Bradley, I hope I’ve made my meaning clearer in some sections of the second lecture.
There was an oversight in the first edition which I regret. In adding the note on p. 247 I forgot that I had not referred to Professor Dowden in the lecture on “Shakespeare the Man.” In everything that I have written on Shakespeare I am indebted to Professor Dowden, and certainly not least in that lecture.
There was a mistake in the first edition that I regret. When I added the note on p. 247, I overlooked the fact that I hadn’t mentioned Professor Dowden in the lecture on “Shakespeare the Man.” In everything I’ve written about Shakespeare, I owe a lot to Professor Dowden, especially in that lecture.
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
PAGE | |
Poetry for Poetry’s Sake | 3 |
The Sublime | 37 |
Hegel’s Theory of Tragedy | 69 |
Wordsworth | 99 |
Shelley’s View of Poetry | 151 |
The Long Poem in the Age of Wordsworth | 177 |
The Letters of Keats | 209 |
The Rejection of Falstaff | 247 |
Shakespeare’s ‘Antony and Cleopatra’ | 279 |
Shakespeare the Man | 311 |
Shakespeare’s Theatre and Audience | 361 |

POETRY FOR POETRY’S SAKE
Poetry for poetry's sake
(INAUGURAL LECTURE)
(Inaugural Lecture)
One who, after twenty years, is restored to the University where he was taught and first tried to teach, and who has received at the hands of his Alma Mater an honour of which he never dreamed, is tempted to speak both of himself and of her. But I remember that you have come to listen to my thoughts about a great subject, and not to my feelings about myself; and of Oxford who that holds this Professorship could dare to speak, when he recalls the exquisite verse in which one of his predecessors described her beauty, and the prose in which he gently touched on her illusions and protested that they were as nothing when set against her age-long warfare with the Philistine? How, again, remembering him and others, should I venture to praise my predecessors? It would be pleasant to do so, and even pleasanter to me and you if, instead of lecturing, I quoted to you some of their best passages. But I could not do this for five years. Sooner or later, my own words would have 4 to come, and the inevitable contrast. Not to sharpen it now, I will be silent concerning them also; and will only assure you that I do not forget them, or the greatness of the honour of succeeding them, or the responsibility which it entails.
One who, after twenty years, returns to the University where he was educated and first attempted to teach, and who has received an honor from his Alma Mater that he never imagined, is tempted to talk about both himself and her. But I remember that you are here to hear my ideas on an important topic, not my feelings about myself; and of Oxford, who among those holding this Professorship would dare to speak, when he recalls the beautiful lines in which one of his predecessors described her beauty, and the prose in which he delicately addressed her illusions and asserted that they were insignificant compared to her long-standing struggle with the Philistine? How, thinking of him and others, would I even attempt to praise my predecessors? It would be nice to do so, and even more enjoyable for both of us if, instead of lecturing, I shared some of their finest passages. But I couldn’t do that for five years. Sooner or later, my own words would have to come, and the unavoidable comparison. Not to highlight it right now, I will stay silent about them too; and will only assure you that I do not overlook them, or the significance of succeeding them, or the responsibility that comes with it.
The words ‘Poetry for poetry’s sake’ recall the famous phrase ‘Art for Art.’ It is far from my purpose to examine the possible meanings of that phrase, or all the questions it involves. I propose to state briefly what I understand by ‘Poetry for poetry’s sake,’ and then, after guarding against one or two misapprehensions of the formula, to consider more fully a single problem connected with it. And I must premise, without attempting to justify them, certain explanations. We are to consider poetry in its essence, and apart from the flaws which in most poems accompany their poetry. We are to include in the idea of poetry the metrical form, and not to regard this as a mere accident or a mere vehicle. And, finally, poetry being poems, we are to think of a poem as it actually exists; and, without aiming here at accuracy, we may say that an actual poem is the succession of experiences—sounds, images, thoughts, emotions—through which we pass when we are reading as poetically as we can.2 Of course this imaginative experience—if I may use the phrase for brevity—differs with every reader and every time of reading: a poem exists in innumerable degrees. But that insurmountable fact lies in the nature of things and does not concern us now.
The phrase "Poetry for poetry's sake" reminds us of the well-known saying "Art for Art's sake." I'm not looking to explore all the possible meanings of that phrase or the questions it raises. Instead, I want to briefly explain what I mean by "Poetry for poetry's sake," and then, after addressing a few misunderstandings about the idea, delve deeper into a specific issue related to it. I should start by noting, without justification, a few points for clarity. We will consider poetry in its purest form, separate from the imperfections that often accompany it. We will include the metrical form within our understanding of poetry, rather than seeing it as just an incidental aspect. Lastly, since poetry consists of poems, we will think of a poem as it truly is; and while we won’t focus on precision here, we can say that an actual poem is the flow of experiences—sounds, images, thoughts, emotions—that we go through while reading as poetically as possible.2 Naturally, this imaginative experience—if I can use that term for simplicity—varies with every reader and each reading; a poem exists in countless variations. But that unavoidable fact is inherent to the nature of things and isn't our concern right now.
What then does the formula ‘Poetry for poetry’s sake’ tell us about this experience? It says, as I understand it, these things. First, this experience is an end in itself, is worth having on its own account, has an intrinsic value. Next, its poetic value is this intrinsic worth alone. Poetry may have also an ulterior value as a means to culture or 5 religion; because it conveys instruction, or softens the passions, or furthers a good cause; because it brings the poet fame or money or a quiet conscience. So much the better: let it be valued for these reasons too. But its ulterior worth neither is nor can directly determine its poetic worth as a satisfying imaginative experience; and this is to be judged entirely from within. And to these two positions the formula would add, though not of necessity, a third. The consideration of ulterior ends, whether by the poet in the act of composing or by the reader in the act of experiencing, tends to lower poetic value. It does so because it tends to change the nature of poetry by taking it out of its own atmosphere. For its nature is to be not a part, nor yet a copy, of the real world (as we commonly understand that phrase), but to be a world by itself, independent, complete, autonomous; and to possess it fully you must enter that world, conform to its laws, and ignore for the time the beliefs, aims, and particular conditions which belong to you in the other world of reality.
What does the phrase ‘Poetry for poetry’s sake’ tell us about this experience? It suggests, as I see it, these things. First, this experience is valuable on its own, has intrinsic worth. Next, its poetic value is solely that intrinsic worth. Poetry might also have additional value as a means to culture or 5 religion; because it provides education, calms the emotions, or supports a good cause; because it gives the poet recognition or money or peace of mind. That’s great: it can be appreciated for those reasons too. But its additional worth does not and cannot directly determine its poetic value as a fulfilling imaginative experience; this must be judged entirely from within. And to these two positions, the phrase would add, though not necessarily, a third. Considering ulterior motives, whether by the poet while creating or by the reader while experiencing, tends to diminish poetic value. It does this because it alters the essence of poetry by removing it from its own atmosphere. Its nature is to be neither a part nor a copy of the real world (as we typically understand that phrase), but to be a self-contained world, independent, complete, and autonomous; and to fully engage with it, you must enter that world, adhere to its rules, and, for the moment, set aside the beliefs, goals, and specific conditions that characterize your reality in the outside world.
Of the more serious misapprehensions to which these statements may give rise I will glance only at one or two. The offensive consequences often drawn from the formula ‘Art for Art’ will be found to attach not to the doctrine that Art is an end in itself, but to the doctrine that Art is the whole or supreme end of human life. And as this latter doctrine, which seems to me absurd, is in any case quite different from the former, its consequences fall outside my subject. The formula ‘Poetry is an end in itself’ has nothing to say on the various questions of moral judgment which arise from the fact that poetry has its place in a many-sided life. For anything it says, the intrinsic value of poetry might be so small, and its ulterior effects so mischievous, that it had better not exist. The formula only tells us that we must not place in antithesis poetry and 6 human good, for poetry is one kind of human good; and that we must not determine the intrinsic value of this kind of good by direct reference to another. If we do, we shall find ourselves maintaining what we did not expect. If poetic value lies in the stimulation of religious feelings, Lead, kindly Light is no better a poem than many a tasteless version of a Psalm: if in the excitement of patriotism, why is Scots, wha hae superior to We don’t want to fight? if in the mitigation of the passions, the Odes of Sappho will win but little praise: if in instruction, Armstrong’s Art of preserving Health should win much.
Of the more serious misunderstandings that these statements might cause, I’ll only touch on a couple. The negative implications often associated with the phrase ‘Art for Art’ actually relate to the idea that Art is the ultimate or sole purpose of human life, not the belief that Art is valuable in itself. This latter idea, which I find ridiculous, is quite different from the former, so its implications aren’t my focus here. The idea that ‘Poetry is an end in itself’ doesn’t address the questions of moral judgment that come up due to poetry's role in a complex life. For all it indicates, the intrinsic value of poetry could be minimal, and its effects could be so harmful that it would be better if it didn’t exist at all. The phrase simply tells us that we shouldn’t oppose poetry and human good, since poetry is a type of human good; and that we shouldn’t judge the intrinsic value of this type of good by directly comparing it to another. If we do, we’ll end up supporting views we didn’t expect. If the value of poetry lies in evoking religious feelings, Lead, kindly Light is just as valid a poem as many cringeworthy versions of a Psalm: if it’s about stirring patriotism, then why is Scots, wha hae better than We don’t want to fight? If it’s about calming passions, Sappho’s Odes won’t get much recognition; if it’s about teaching, then Armstrong’s Art of preserving Health should receive high praise.
Again, our formula may be accused of cutting poetry away from its connection with life. And this accusation raises so huge a problem that I must ask leave to be dogmatic as well as brief. There is plenty of connection between life and poetry, but it is, so to say, a connection underground. The two may be called different forms of the same thing: one of them having (in the usual sense) reality, but seldom fully satisfying imagination; while the other offers something which satisfies imagination but has not full ‘reality.’ They are parallel developments which nowhere meet, or, if I may use loosely a word which will be serviceable later, they are analogues. Hence we understand one by help of the other, and even, in a sense, care for one because of the other; but hence also, poetry neither is life, nor, strictly speaking, a copy of it. They differ not only because one has more mass and the other a more perfect shape, but because they have different kinds of existence. The one touches us as beings occupying a given position in space and time, and having feelings, desires, and purposes due to that position: it appeals to imagination, but appeals to much besides. What meets us in poetry has not a position in the same series of time and space, or, if it has or had such a position, it is taken apart from much 7 that belonged to it there;3 and therefore it makes no direct appeal to those feelings, desires, and purposes, but speaks only to contemplative imagination—imagination the reverse of empty or emotionless, imagination saturated with the results of ‘real’ experience, but still contemplative. Thus, no doubt, one main reason why poetry has poetic value for us is that it presents to us in its own way something which we meet in another form in nature or life; and yet the test of its poetic value for us lies simply in the question whether it satisfies our imagination; the rest of us, our knowledge or conscience, for example, judging it only so far as they appear transmuted in our imagination. So also Shakespeare’s knowledge or his moral insight, Milton’s greatness of soul, Shelley’s ‘hate of hate’ and ‘love of love,’ and that desire to help men or make them happier which may have influenced a poet in hours of meditation—all these have, as such, no poetical worth: they have that worth only when, passing through the unity of the poet’s being, they reappear as qualities of imagination, and then are indeed mighty powers in the world of poetry.
Again, our formula might be criticized for separating poetry from its connection to life. This criticism raises such a significant issue that I must ask to be straightforward as well as concise. There is definitely a connection between life and poetry, but it is, so to speak, a connection beneath the surface. The two can be seen as different forms of the same thing: one has what we typically consider reality but rarely fully satisfies the imagination; while the other offers something that satisfies the imagination but lacks complete “reality.” They are parallel developments that never truly converge, or, if I may loosely use a term that will be useful later, they are analogues. Thus, we understand one through the other and even, in a sense, care for one because of the other; but also, poetry is neither life nor, strictly speaking, a duplicate of it. They differ not only because one is more substantial and the other has a more refined shape, but because they exist in different ways. One impacts us as beings occupying a specific place in space and time, with feelings, desires, and goals tied to that position: it appeals to the imagination but also to much more. What we encounter in poetry does not occupy a position in the same timeline or space, or, if it does, it is removed from many elements that were part of it there; and therefore, it makes no direct appeal to those feelings, desires, and goals, but speaks only to a reflective imagination—an imagination that is far from empty or devoid of emotion, filled instead with the outcomes of 'real' experience, but still reflective. Thus, undoubtedly, one of the main reasons poetry holds poetic value for us is that it presents, in its own way, something we encounter in another form in nature or life; yet the measure of its poetic worth to us lies simply in whether it satisfies our imagination; the rest of us, our knowledge or conscience, for instance, judging it only to the extent that they are transformed within our imagination. Likewise, Shakespeare's knowledge or moral insight, Milton's greatness of soul, Shelley's 'hatred of hate' and 'love of love,' and that desire to help people or make them happier that might have influenced a poet during moments of reflection—all these have no poetic value in themselves: they hold that value only when, passing through the unity of the poet's essence, they emerge as qualities of imagination, and then they truly become powerful forces in the realm of poetry.
I come to a third misapprehension, and so to my main subject. This formula, it is said, empties poetry of its meaning: it is really a doctrine of form for form’s sake. ‘It is of no consequence what a poet says, so long as he says the thing well. The what is poetically indifferent: it is the how that counts. Matter, subject, content, substance, determines nothing; there is no subject with which poetry may not deal: the form, the treatment, is everything. Nay, more: not only is the matter indifferent, but it is the secret of Art to “eradicate the matter by means of the form,”’—phrases and statements like these meet us everywhere in current criticism of literature and the other arts. They 8 are the stock-in-trade of writers who understand of them little more than the fact that somehow or other they are not ‘bourgeois.’ But we find them also seriously used by writers whom we must respect, whether they are anonymous or not; something like one or another of them might be quoted, for example, from Professor Saintsbury, the late R. A. M. Stevenson, Schiller, Goethe himself; and they are the watchwords of a school in the one country where Aesthetics has flourished. They come, as a rule, from men who either practise one of the arts, or, from study of it, are interested in its methods. The general reader—a being so general that I may say what I will of him—is outraged by them. He feels that he is being robbed of almost all that he cares for in a work of art. ‘You are asking me,’ he says, ‘to look at the Dresden Madonna as if it were a Persian rug. You are telling me that the poetic value of Hamlet lies solely in its style and versification, and that my interest in the man and his fate is only an intellectual or moral interest. You allege that, if I want to enjoy the poetry of Crossing the Bar, I must not mind what Tennyson says there, but must consider solely his way of saying it. But in that case I can care no more for a poem than I do for a set of nonsense verses; and I do not believe that the authors of Hamlet and Crossing the Bar regarded their poems thus.’
I come to a third misunderstanding, which leads me to my main topic. This idea suggests that poetry loses its meaning; it essentially promotes a doctrine of form for the sake of form. 'It doesn’t matter what a poet says, as long as they say it well. The 'what' is poetically insignificant; it’s the 'how' that matters. The content, subject, substance doesn’t determine anything; there’s no subject that poetry can't address: the form, the treatment, is everything. Moreover, not only is the content indifferent, but the secret of Art is to "erase the content through the form,"—phrases and statements like these are everywhere in current literary and artistic criticism. They are the go-to phrases for writers who understand little more about them than that they somehow aren’t 'bourgeois.' However, we also see them used seriously by writers we must respect, whether they are anonymous or not; something like one or another of them can be quoted, for instance, from Professor Saintsbury, the late R. A. M. Stevenson, Schiller, or Goethe himself; and they are the rallying cries of a movement in the one country where Aesthetics has thrived. They typically come from individuals who either practice one of the arts or, through studying it, are interested in its methods. The average reader—a being so general that I can say anything about them—feels outraged by these notions. They feel robbed of almost everything they value in a work of art. 'You’re asking me,' they say, 'to view the Dresden Madonna as though it were a Persian rug. You’re telling me that the poetic value of Hamlet lies only in its style and verse, and that my interest in the man and his story is merely intellectual or moral. You claim that if I want to appreciate the poetry of Crossing the Bar, I must ignore what Tennyson is saying and focus solely on his way of saying it. But in that case, I can’t care about a poem any more than I do about a set of nonsensical verses; and I don’t believe that the creators of Hamlet and Crossing the Bar viewed their works this way.'
These antitheses of subject, matter, substance on the one side, form, treatment, handling on the other, are the field through which I especially want, in this lecture, to indicate a way. It is a field of battle; and the battle is waged for no trivial cause; but the cries of the combatants are terribly ambiguous. Those phrases of the so-called formalist may each mean five or six different things. Taken in one sense they seem to me chiefly true; taken as the general reader not unnaturally takes them, they seem to me false and mischievous. It would be absurd to pretend 9 that I can end in a few minutes a controversy which concerns the ultimate nature of Art, and leads perhaps to problems not yet soluble; but we can at least draw some plain distinctions which, in this controversy, are too often confused.
These opposites of subject, content, and substance on one side, and form, approach, and handling on the other, are the areas where I especially want to indicate a path in this lecture. It’s a battleground, and the fight is for a significant cause; however, the voices of those involved are quite unclear. Those terms used by the so-called formalists can mean five or six different things. In one interpretation, they seem mostly true; but taken as the average reader naturally interprets them, they seem false and harmful. It would be ridiculous to claim that I can resolve a debate that touches on the fundamental nature of Art, which may lead to questions that are still unsolvable; however, we can at least clarify some straightforward distinctions that are often mixed up in this debate.
In the first place, then, let us take ‘subject’ in one particular sense; let us understand by it that which we have in view when, looking at the title of an un-read poem, we say that the poet has chosen this or that for his subject. The subject, in this sense, so far as I can discover, is generally something, real or imaginary, as it exists in the minds of fairly cultivated people. The subject of Paradise Lost would be the story of the Fall as that story exists in the general imagination of a Bible-reading people. The subject of Shelley’s stanzas To a Skylark would be the ideas which arise in the mind of an educated person when, without knowing the poem, he hears the word ‘skylark’. If the title of a poem conveys little or nothing to us, the ‘subject’ appears to be either what we should gather by investigating the title in a dictionary or other book of the kind, or else such a brief suggestion as might be offered by a person who had read the poem, and who said, for example, that the subject of The Ancient Mariner was a sailor who killed an albatross and suffered for his deed.
First of all, let's consider the term 'subject' in a specific way; let's think of it as what we have in mind when we glance at the title of a poem we haven’t read and say that the poet has chosen this or that for their subject. In this sense, the subject is usually something, whether real or imaginary, as it's understood by reasonably educated people. The subject of Paradise Lost would be the story of the Fall, as that story is seen in the collective imagination of people who read the Bible. The subject of Shelley’s stanzas To a Skylark would be the ideas that come to an educated person’s mind when they hear the word ‘skylark,’ without knowing the poem itself. If the title of a poem doesn’t mean much to us, the 'subject' seems to be either what we would find by looking up the title in a dictionary or a similar resource, or maybe just a brief description from someone who has read the poem, such as saying that the subject of The Ancient Mariner is about a sailor who killed an albatross and faced consequences for it.
Now the subject, in this sense (and I intend to use the word in no other), is not, as such, inside the poem, but outside it. The contents of the stanzas To a Skylark are not the ideas suggested by the work ‘skylark’ to the average man; they belong to Shelley just as much as the language does. The subject, therefore, is not the matter of the poem at all; and its opposite is not the form of the poem, but the whole poem. The subject is one thing; the poem, matter and form alike, another thing. This being so, it is surely obvious that the poetic value cannot lie in the subject, but lies entirely in 10 its opposite, the poem. How can the subject determine the value when on one and the same subject poems may be written of all degrees of merit and demerit; or when a perfect poem may be composed on a subject so slight as a pet sparrow, and, if Macaulay may be trusted, a nearly worthless poem on a subject so stupendous as the omnipresence of the Deity? The ‘formalist’ is here perfectly right. Nor is he insisting on something unimportant. He is fighting against our tendency to take the work of art as a mere copy or reminder of something already in our heads, or at the best as a suggestion of some idea as little removed as possible from the familiar. The sightseer who promenades a picture-gallery, remarking that this portrait is so like his cousin, or that landscape the very image of his birthplace, or who, after satisfying himself that one picture is about Elijah, passes on rejoicing to discover the subject, and nothing but the subject, of the next—what is he but an extreme example of this tendency? Well, but the very same tendency vitiates much of our criticism, much criticism of Shakespeare, for example, which, with all its cleverness and partial truth, still shows that the critic never passed from his own mind into Shakespeare’s; and it may be traced even in so fine a critic as Coleridge, as when he dwarfs the sublime struggle of Hamlet into the image of his own unhappy weakness. Hazlitt by no means escaped its influence. Only the third of that great trio, Lamb, appears almost always to have rendered the conception of the composer.
Now, the subject, in this sense (and I mean the word in no other way), is not actually found within the poem but outside of it. The themes in the stanzas of To a Skylark aren’t the ideas that the average person associates with the word ‘skylark’; they belong to Shelley just as much as the language itself. Therefore, the subject isn’t the content of the poem; and its opposite isn’t the form of the poem, but the entire poem. The subject is one thing; the poem, including both its content and form, is another thing. With this in mind, it’s clear that the poetic value can’t be found in the subject but is entirely in its opposite, the poem. How can the subject determine the value when poems can be written on the same subject with varying levels of quality; or when a flawless poem can be written about a trivial topic like a pet sparrow, and, if Macaulay is to be believed, a nearly worthless poem on a topic as significant as the omnipresence of God? The ‘formalist’ is completely right in this regard. He isn’t insisting on something trivial. He is challenging our tendency to view works of art as mere copies or reminders of concepts already in our minds, or at best, as suggestions of ideas that are as closely related to the familiar as possible. The visitor who strolls through an art gallery, noting that this portrait resembles his cousin, or that landscape is just like his hometown, or who, after confirming that one painting depicts Elijah, moves on happily to discover the subject, and only the subject, of the next—what is he but an extreme example of this tendency? Unfortunately, the same tendency undermines much of our criticism, including criticism of Shakespeare, which, despite all its cleverness and partial truths, shows that the critic never fully steps away from his own thoughts into Shakespeare’s world; this can even be seen in the work of a refined critic like Coleridge, who reduces the profound struggle of Hamlet to the image of his own personal weaknesses. Hazlitt certainly wasn’t immune to this influence. Only the third member of that great trio, Lamb, consistently seems to have captured the composer’s vision.
Again, it is surely true that we cannot determine beforehand what subjects are fit for Art, or name any subject on which a good poem might not possibly be written. To divide subjects into two groups, the beautiful or elevating, and the ugly or vicious, and to judge poems according as their subjects belong to one of these groups or the other, is to fall into the same pit, to confuse with our 11 pre-conceptions the meaning of the poet. What the thing is in the poem he is to be judged by, not by the thing as it was before he touched it; and how can we venture to say beforehand that he cannot make a true poem out of something which to us was merely alluring or dull or revolting? The question whether, having done so, he ought to publish his poem; whether the thing in the poet’s work will not be still confused by the incompetent Puritan or the incompetent sensualist with the thing in his mind, does not touch this point: it is a further question, one of ethics, not of art. No doubt the upholders of ‘Art for art’s sake’ will generally be in favour of the courageous course, of refusing to sacrifice the better or stronger part of the public to the weaker or worse; but their maxim in no way binds them to this view. Rossetti suppressed one of the best of his sonnets, a sonnet chosen for admiration by Tennyson, himself extremely sensitive about the moral effect of poetry; suppressed it, I believe, because it was called fleshly. One may regret Rossetti’s judgment and at the same time respect his scrupulousness; but in any case he judged in his capacity of citizen, not in his capacity of artist.
Again, it's definitely true that we can't predict in advance what topics are suitable for Art, or name any topic on which a good poem couldn't possibly be written. Dividing topics into two categories, the beautiful or uplifting, and the ugly or immoral, and judging poems based on which category their subjects belong to, leads us into the same trap; it confuses our preconceived notions with the poet's intent. It's the finished poem we should judge, not the subject as it was before the poet shaped it; and how can we say in advance that he can't create a meaningful poem from something that seems merely attractive, boring, or disgusting to us? The question of whether he should publish his poem afterwards—whether the elements of his work might still be misinterpreted by either the inept Puritan or the inept sensualist—doesn't address this issue: that’s a separate ethical question, not an artistic one. No doubt, advocates of 'Art for art's sake' are usually in favor of the brave option, refusing to sacrifice the better or stronger audience for the weaker or poorer; but their principle doesn’t bind them to this stance. Rossetti held back one of his best sonnets, a sonnet admired by Tennyson, who was very sensitive about poetry's moral impact; he chose to suppress it, I believe, because it was labeled as fleshly. One might regret Rossetti’s decision while still respecting his conscientiousness; in any case, he made his judgment as a citizen, not as an artist.
So far then the ‘formalist’ appears to be right. But he goes too far, I think, if he maintains that the subject is indifferent and that all subjects are the same to poetry. And he does not prove his point by observing that a good poem might be written on a pin’s head, and a bad one on the Fall of Man. That truth shows that the subject settles nothing, but not that it counts for nothing. The Fall of Man is really a more favourable subject than a pin’s head. The Fall of Man, that is to say, offers opportunities of poetic effects wider in range and more penetrating in appeal. And the fact is that such a subject, as it exists in the general imagination, has some aesthetic value before the poet 12 touches it. It is, as you may choose to call it, an inchoate poem or the débris of a poem. It is not an abstract idea or a bare isolated fact, but an assemblage of figures, scenes, actions, and events, which already appeal to emotional imagination; and it is already in some degree organized and formed. In spite of this a bad poet would make a bad poem on it; but then we should say he was unworthy of the subject. And we should not say this if he wrote a bad poem on a pin’s head. Conversely, a good poem on a pin’s head would almost certainly transform its subject far more than a good poem on the Fall of Man. It might revolutionize its subject so completely that we should say, ‘The subject may be a pin’s head, but the substance of the poem has very little to do with it.’
So far, the 'formalist' seems to be correct. But he takes it too far, I believe, if he argues that the subject doesn't matter and that all subjects are equal in poetry. He doesn't make his case by suggesting that a good poem could be written about a pin’s head, while a bad one could be about the Fall of Man. That truth shows that the subject doesn’t determine anything, but it doesn’t mean it doesn’t matter. The Fall of Man is actually a better subject than a pin’s head. The Fall offers greater opportunities for poetic effects that are wider in range and more impactful. The fact is that such a subject, as it exists in the general imagination, has some aesthetic value even before the poet gets hold of it. It is, as you might call it, an unfinished poem or the remnants of a poem. It isn’t just an abstract idea or a mere isolated fact, but an assembly of figures, scenes, actions, and events that already resonate with emotional imagination; and it is already to some extent organized and shaped. Despite this, a bad poet could still create a bad poem about it; but in that case, we would say he doesn’t deserve the subject. We wouldn’t make that judgment if he wrote a bad poem about a pin’s head. On the other hand, a good poem about a pin’s head would likely transform its subject much more than a good poem about the Fall of Man. It could change its subject so completely that we would say, ‘The subject may be a pin’s head, but the essence of the poem has very little to do with it.’
This brings us to another and a different antithesis. Those figures, scenes, events, that form part of the subject called the Fall of Man, are not the substance of Paradise Lost; but in Paradise Lost there are figures, scenes, and events resembling them in some degree. These, with much more of the same kind, may be described as its substance, and may then be contrasted with the measured language of the poem, which will be called its form. Subject is the opposite not of form but of the whole poem. Substance is within the poem, and its opposite, form, is also within the poem. I am not criticizing this antithesis at present, but evidently it is quite different from the other. It is practically the distinction used in the old-fashioned criticism of epic and drama, and it flows down, not unsullied, from Aristotle. Addison, for example, in examining Paradise Lost considers in order the fable, the characters, and the sentiments; these will be the substance: then he considers the language, that is, the style and numbers; this will be the form. In like manner, the substance or meaning of a lyric may be distinguished from the form.
This brings us to another different contrast. The figures, scenes, and events that are part of the topic known as the Fall of Man are not the core of Paradise Lost. However, within Paradise Lost, there are figures, scenes, and events that are somewhat similar. These, along with much more of a similar nature, can be described as its core, which can then be contrasted with the structured language of the poem, referred to as its form. The subject is not the opposite of form but rather of the entire poem. The core is found within the poem, and its opposite, form, is also found within the poem. I am not critiquing this contrast right now, but it is clearly quite different from the other. It essentially reflects the distinction used in traditional criticism of epic and drama, and it traces back, though not perfectly, to Aristotle. Addison, for instance, when analyzing Paradise Lost, looks at the story, the characters, and the themes one after the other; these make up the core. Then he examines the language, which includes the style and rhythm; this makes up the form. Similarly, the core or meaning of a lyric can be distinguished from the form.
Now I believe it will be found that a large part of the controversy we are dealing with arises from a confusion between these two distinctions of substance and form, and of subject and poem. The extreme formalist lays his whole weight on the form because he thinks its opposite is the mere subject. The general reader is angry, but makes the same mistake, and gives to the subject praises that rightly belong to the substance4. I will read an example of what I mean. I can only explain the following words of a good critic by supposing that for the moment he has fallen into this confusion: ‘The mere matter of all poetry—to wit, the appearances of nature and the thoughts and feelings of men—being unalterable, it follows that the difference between poet and poet will depend upon the manner of each in applying language, metre, rhyme, cadence, and what not, to this invariable material.’ What has become here of the substance of Paradise Lost—the story, scenery, characters, sentiments, as they are in the poem? They have vanished clean away. Nothing is left but the form on one side, and on the other not even the subject, but a supposed invariable material, the appearances of nature and the thoughts and feelings of men. Is it surprising that the whole value should then be found in the form?
Now I think it’s clear that much of the debate we’re having comes from a mix-up between two key concepts: substance and form, and subject and poem. The extreme formalist focuses entirely on form because he believes its opposite is just the subject. The average reader gets frustrated but makes the same mistake, giving praise to the subject that should rightly go to the substance4. Let me provide an example to clarify what I mean. I can only interpret the following words of a good critic by assuming that, for a moment, he’s fallen into this confusion: ‘The mere matter of all poetry—namely, the appearances of nature and the thoughts and feelings of people—being unchangeable, it follows that the difference between one poet and another will depend on how each applies language, meter, rhyme, cadence, and so on to this constant material.’ What’s happened to the substance of Paradise Lost—the story, setting, characters, and emotions as they exist in the poem? They've completely disappeared. All that’s left is the form on one side, and on the other, there isn’t even the subject, just a supposed constant material: the appearances of nature and the thoughts and feelings of people. Is it any wonder that all the value ends up being placed in the form?
So far we have assumed that this antithesis of substance and form is valid, and that it always has one meaning. In reality it has several, but we will leave it in its present shape, and pass to the question of its validity. And this question we are compelled to raise, because we have to deal with the two contentions that the poetic value lies wholly or mainly 14 in the substance, and that it lies wholly or mainly in the form. Now these contentions, whether false or true, may seem at least to be clear; but we shall find, I think, that they are both of them false, or both of them nonsense: false if they concern anything outside the poem, nonsense if they apply to something in it. For what do they evidently imply? They imply that there are in a poem two parts, factors, or components, a substance and a form; and that you can conceive them distinctly and separately, so that when you are speaking of the one you are not speaking of the other. Otherwise how can you ask the question, In which of them does the value lie? But really in a poem, apart from defects, there are no such factors or components; and therefore it is strictly nonsense to ask in which of them the value lies. And on the other hand, if the substance and the form referred to are not in the poem, then both the contentions are false, for its poetic value lies in itself.
So far, we have assumed that the opposition between substance and form is valid and that it always means the same thing. In reality, it has several meanings, but we'll keep it as it is and move on to the question of its validity. We need to raise this question because we are dealing with two arguments: that poetic value is entirely or mainly in the substance and that it is entirely or mainly in the form. Now, these arguments, whether true or false, seem at least clear; but I think we will find that they are both false or nonsensical: false if they concern anything outside of the poem and nonsensical if they apply to something within it. What do they clearly imply? They imply that a poem has two parts, factors, or components—a substance and a form—and that you can think of them distinctly and separately, so when you talk about one, you’re not talking about the other. Otherwise, how can you ask the question, “In which of them does the value lie?” But really, in a poem, aside from any flaws, there are no such factors or components; therefore, it's strictly nonsensical to ask where the value lies. On the other hand, if the substance and the form referred to are not in the poem, then both arguments are false because its poetic value lies within itself.
What I mean is neither new nor mysterious; and it will be clear, I believe, to any one who reads poetry poetically and who closely examines his experience. When you are reading a poem, I would ask—not analysing it, and much less criticizing it, but allowing it, as it proceeds, to make its full impression on you through the exertion of your recreating imagination—do you then apprehend and enjoy as one thing a certain meaning or substance, and as another thing certain articulate sounds, and do you somehow compound these two? Surely you do not, any more than you apprehend apart, when you see some one smile, those lines in the face which express a feeling, and the feeling that the lines express. Just as there the lines and their meaning are to you one thing, not two, so in poetry the meaning and the sounds are one: there is, if I may put it so, a resonant meaning, or a meaning resonance. If you read the line, ‘The sun is warm, the 15 sky is clear,’ you do not experience separately the image of a warm sun and clear sky, on the one side, and certain unintelligible rhythmical sounds on the other; nor yet do you experience them together, side by side; but you experience the one in the other. And in like manner, when you are really reading Hamlet, the action and the characters are not something which you conceive apart from the words; you apprehend them from point to point in the words, and the words as expressions of them. Afterwards, no doubt, when you are out of the poetic experience but remember it, you may by analysis decompose this unity, and attend to a substance more or less isolated, and a form more or less isolated. But these are things in your analytic head, not in the poem, which is poetic experience. And if you want to have the poem again, you cannot find it by adding together these two products of decomposition; you can only find it by passing back into poetic experience. And then what you recover is no aggregate of factors, it is a unity in which you can no more separate a substance and a form than you can separate living blood and the life in the blood. This unity has, if you like, various ‘aspects’ or ‘sides,’ but they are not factors or parts; if you try to examine one, you find it is also the other. Call them substance and form if you please, but these are not the reciprocally exclusive substance and form to which the two contentions must refer. They do not ‘agree,’ for they are not apart: they are one thing from different points of view, and in that sense identical. And this identity of content and form, you will say, is no accident; it is of the essence of poetry in so far as it is poetry, and of all art in so far as it is art. Just as there is in music not sound on one side and a meaning on the other, but expressive sound, and if you ask what is the meaning you can only answer by pointing to the sounds; just as in painting there is not a meaning 16 plus paint, but a meaning in paint, or significant paint, and no man can really express the meaning in any other way than in paint and in this paint; so in a poem the true content and the true form neither exist nor can be imagined apart. When then you are asked whether the value of a poem lies in a substance got by decomposing the poem, and present, as such, only in reflective analysis, or whether the value lies in a form arrived at and existing in the same way, you will answer, ‘It lies neither in one, nor in the other, nor in any addition of them, but in the poem, where they are not.’
What I mean isn't new or mysterious; it should be clear, I think, to anyone who approaches poetry with an open mind and closely considers their own experiences. When you read a poem, I ask—not to analyze it or critique it, but to let it fully affect you through your imaginative engagement—do you perceive and enjoy, as one thing, a certain meaning or essence, and as another thing, specific spoken sounds? Do you somehow blend these two? Surely you don't, just as you wouldn't separate, when you see someone smile, the facial lines that express an emotion from the emotion itself. Just like there, the lines and their meaning are one thing, not two, in poetry the meaning and sounds unite: there exists, if I may say so, a resonant meaning, or a meaningful resonance. If you read the line, ‘The sun is warm, the sky is clear,’ you don't separately experience the image of a warm sun and a clear sky on one side and unrecognizable rhythmic sounds on the other; nor do you have them side by side; instead, you experience one in the other. Similarly, when you are truly reading Hamlet, the actions and characters aren’t things you think about separately from the words; you grasp them point by point through the words, and the words express them. Later on, of course, when you're no longer in the poetic experience but recalling it, you might analytically break down this unity and focus more or less on an isolated substance and an isolated form. But those are ideas in your analytical mind, not in the poem, which is a poetic experience. If you want to experience the poem again, you can’t achieve it by simply adding those two pieces from your breakdown; you can only rediscover it by returning to poetic experience. And what you regain is not a collection of parts; it's a unity where you can't separate substance from form any more than you can separate living blood from the life within it. This unity may have various ‘aspects’ or ‘sides,’ but these aren’t factors or parts; if you try to focus on one, you'll find it’s also the other. You can call them substance and form if you like, but they're not the mutually exclusive substance and form that the two arguments must refer to. They don’t ‘agree’ because they aren't separate; they are one thing seen from different perspectives, and in that sense, they are identical. You'll say that this identity of content and form is no coincidence; it’s essential to poetry in its true form, and to all art in its essence. Just as in music, it’s not sounds on one side and meaning on the other, but expressive sound, and if you ask what the meaning is, you can only point to the sounds; just as in painting, meaning isn’t plus paint, but a meaning within the paint, or significant paint, and no one can truly express the meaning in any other way than through paint and in this paint; similarly, in a poem, the real content and the true form neither exist nor can be imagined apart. So when you’re asked whether the value of a poem lies in a substance obtained by breaking the poem down, known only through reflective analysis, or whether it lies in a form reached in a similar way, you would respond, ‘It lies in neither, nor in any combination of them, but in the poem, where they aren’t present.’
We have then, first, an antithesis of subject and poem. This is clear and valid; and the question in which of them does the value lie is intelligible; and its answer is, In the poem. We have next a distinction of substance and form. If the substance means ideas, images, and the like taken alone, and the form means the measured language taken by itself, this is a possible distinction, but it is a distinction of things not in the poem, and the value lies in neither of them. If substance and form mean anything in the poem, then each is involved in the other, and the question in which of them the value lies has no sense. No doubt you may say, speaking loosely, that in this poet or poem the aspect of substance is the more noticeable, and in that the aspect of form; and you may pursue interesting discussions on this basis, though no principle or ultimate question of value is touched by them. And apart from that question, of course, I am not denying the usefulness and necessity of the distinction. We cannot dispense with it. To consider separately the action or the characters of a play, and separately its style or versification, is both legitimate and valuable, so long as we remember what we are doing. But the true critic in speaking of these apart does not really think of them apart; the whole, the poetic experience, of which they are but aspects, is always in 17 his mind; and he is always aiming at a richer, truer, more intense repetition of that experience. On the other hand, when the question of principle, of poetic value, is raised, these aspects must fall apart into components, separately conceivable; and then there arise two heresies, equally false, that the value lies in one of two things, both of which are outside the poem, and therefore where its value cannot lie.
We have, first, a contrast between the subject and the poem. This is clear and valid, and the question of where the value lies is understandable; the answer is, in the poem. Next, there's a distinction between substance and form. If substance means ideas, images, and similar elements alone, and form means the structured language taken by itself, this is a possible distinction, but it refers to things not present in the poem, and the value lies in neither. If substance and form mean anything within the poem, then each is intertwined with the other, and asking where the value lies doesn’t make sense. Certainly, you might say, in a loose way, that in this poet or poem, the substance is more noticeable, and in that, the form is more prominent; you can have interesting discussions based on this, even though they don’t touch on any principles or ultimate questions of value. Apart from that question, I'm not denying the usefulness and necessity of the distinction. We can't do without it. Considering the action or characters of a play separately from its style or verse is both legitimate and valuable, as long as we remember what we’re doing. But a true critic, when discussing these separately, doesn't really think of them as separate; the whole experience, the poetic experience, of which they are merely aspects, is always on his mind, and he is always striving for a richer, truer, more intense repetition of that experience. However, when the question of principle or poetic value comes up, these aspects must be separated into components that can be individually considered; and then two false ideas arise, suggesting that the value lies in one of two things, both of which are outside the poem, and thus where its value cannot be.
On the heresy of the separable substance a few additional words will suffice. This heresy is seldom formulated, but perhaps some unconscious holder of it may object: ‘Surely the action and the characters of Hamlet are in the play; and surely I can retain these, though I have forgotten all the words. I admit that I do not possess the whole poem, but I possess a part, and the most important part.’ And I would answer: ‘If we are not concerned with any question of principle, I accept all that you say except the last words, which do raise such a question. Speaking loosely, I agree that the action and characters, as you perhaps conceive them, together with a great deal more, are in the poem. Even then, however, you must not claim to possess all of this kind that is in the poem; for in forgetting the words you must have lost innumerable details of the action and the characters. And, when the question of value is raised, I must insist that the action and characters, as you conceive them, are not in Hamlet at all. If they are, point them out. You cannot do it. What you find at any moment of that succession of experiences called Hamlet is words. In these words, to speak loosely again, the action and characters (more of them than you can conceive apart) are focussed; but your experience is not a combination of them, as ideas, on the one side, with certain sounds on the other; it is an experience of something in which the two are indissolubly fused. If you deny this, to be sure I can make no answer, or can only answer that I have 18 reason to believe that you cannot read poetically, or else are misinterpreting your experience. But if you do not deny this, then you will admit that the action and characters of the poem, as you separately imagine them, are no part of it, but a product of it in your reflective imagination, a faint analogue of one aspect of it taken in detachment from the whole. Well, I do not dispute, I would even insist, that, in the case of so long a poem as Hamlet, it may be necessary from time to time to interrupt the poetic experience, in order to enrich it by forming such a product and dwelling on it. Nor, in a wide sense of “poetic,” do I question the poetic value of this product, as you think of it apart from the poem. It resembles our recollections of the heroes of history or legend, who move about in our imaginations, “forms more real than living man,” and are worth much to us though we do not remember anything they said. Our ideas and images of the “substance” of a poem have this poetic value, and more, if they are at all adequate. But they cannot determine the poetic value of the poem, for (not to speak of the competing claims of the “form”) nothing that is outside the poem can do that, and they, as such, are outside it.’5
On the idea of separable substance, just a few more words will do. This idea isn’t often clearly expressed, but maybe someone who believes it might argue: 'Surely the action and characters of Hamlet are in the play; and I can still grasp these even if I’ve forgotten all the words. I get that I don’t have the entire poem, but I do have a part, the most important part.’ To that, I’d say: ‘If we’re not getting into any principle issues, I agree with everything you said, except for the last part, which does raise such a question. Speaking loosely, I agree that the action and characters, as you might see them, along with a lot more, are in the poem. However, you can’t claim to have all aspects that are in the poem; by forgetting the words, you must have lost countless details of the action and characters. When it comes to the question of value, I have to insist that the action and characters, as you imagine them, are not actually in Hamlet. If they are, show me. You can’t do it. What you experience during that series of events called Hamlet are words. In these words, to put it loosely again, the action and characters (more than you can imagine separately) are focused; but your experience isn’t just a mixture of ideas on one side and certain sounds on the other; it’s an experience of something where both are seamlessly combined. If you deny this, I can’t really respond, or I can only say that I believe you either can’t read poetically or are misunderstanding your experience. But if you don’t deny this, then you’ll acknowledge that the action and characters of the poem, as you separately envision them, are not part of it but are a product of your reflective imagination, a faint reflection of one aspect taken separately from the whole. Well, I don’t dispute this; I would even argue that, for a long poem like Hamlet, it’s sometimes necessary to pause the poetic experience to enrich it by forming such a product and focusing on it. Also, in a broad sense of “poetic,” I don’t doubt the poetic value of this product, as you view it apart from the poem. It’s similar to our memories of historical or legendary heroes, who linger in our minds, “forms more real than living men,” and are valuable to us even if we don’t remember what they said. Our ideas and images of the “substance” of a poem have this poetic value and more, if they are at all accurate. But they can’t determine the poem's poetic value, because (not to mention the conflicting claims of “form”) nothing outside the poem can do that, and they, as such, exist outside it.’5
Let us turn to the so-called form—style and versification. There is no such thing as mere form in poetry. All form is expression. Style may have indeed a certain aesthetic worth in partial abstraction from the particular matter it conveys, as in a well-built sentence you may take pleasure in the build almost apart from the meaning. Even so, style is expressive—presents to sense, for example, the order, ease, and rapidity with which ideas move in the writer’s mind—but it is not expressive of the 19 meaning of that particular sentence. And it is possible, interrupting poetic experience, to decompose it and abstract for comparatively separate consideration this nearly formal element of style. But the aesthetic value of style so taken is not considerable;6 you could not read with pleasure for an hour a composition which had no other merit. And in poetic experience you never apprehend this value by itself; the style is here expressive also of a particular meaning, or rather is one aspect of that unity whose other aspect is meaning. So that what you apprehend may be called indifferently an expressed meaning or a significant form. Perhaps on this point I may in Oxford appeal to authority, that of Matthew Arnold and Walter Pater, the latter at any rate an authority whom the formalist will not despise. What is the gist of Pater’s teaching about style, if it is not that in the end the one virtue of style is truth or adequacy; that the word, phrase, sentence, should express perfectly the writer’s perception, feeling, image, or thought; so that, as we read a descriptive phrase of Keats’s, we exclaim, ‘That is the thing itself’; so that, to quote Arnold, the words are ‘symbols equivalent with the thing symbolized,’ or, in our technical language, a form identical with its content? Hence in true poetry it is, in strictness, impossible to express the meaning in any but its own words, or to change the words without changing the meaning. A translation of such poetry is not really the old meaning in a fresh dress; it is a new product, something like the poem, though, if one chooses to say so, more like it in the aspect of meaning than in the aspect of form.
Let’s talk about what’s called form—style and structure. There’s no such thing as just form in poetry. All form is expression. Style can have some aesthetic value when considered apart from the specific content it communicates, just like you might enjoy a well-constructed sentence for its structure, almost independent of its meaning. Still, style is expressive—it shows the order, ease, and speed with which ideas flow in the writer’s mind—but it doesn’t express the meaning of that specific sentence. You can analyze poetic experience by breaking it down and looking at this almost formal aspect of style separately. However, the aesthetic value of style taken this way isn't significant; you wouldn’t find it enjoyable to read for an hour if it lacked any other merit. In poetic experience, you never perceive this value in isolation; the style also expresses a specific meaning, or rather, it’s one aspect of the unity where the other aspect is meaning. So what you perceive can be called either an expressed meaning or a significant form. On this point, I may reference Matthew Arnold and Walter Pater, whose authority a formalist wouldn’t ignore. What’s the essence of Pater’s teaching about style, if not that ultimately the one virtue of style is truth or adequacy? The word, phrase, or sentence should perfectly express the writer’s perception, feeling, image, or thought; so when we read a descriptive phrase by Keats, we say, “That is the thing itself.” To quote Arnold, the words are “symbols equivalent to the thing symbolized,” or in our technical terms, a form identical to its content. Therefore, in true poetry, it is, strictly speaking, impossible to express the meaning using any words other than its own or to change the words without changing the meaning. A translation of such poetry isn’t really the original meaning in a new form; it’s a new creation, similar to the poem but, if one wishes to say so, closer in meaning than in form.
No one who understands poetry, it seems to me, would dispute this, were it not that, falling away from his experience, or misled by theory, he takes 20 the word ‘meaning’ in a sense almost ludicrously inapplicable to poetry. People say, for instance, ‘steed’ and ‘horse’ have the same meaning; and in bad poetry they have, but not in poetry that is poetry.
No one who gets poetry, it seems to me, would argue against this, except that, losing touch with their experience or being led astray by theory, they interpret the word ‘meaning’ in a way that’s almost laughably incorrect for poetry. People say, for example, that ‘steed’ and ‘horse’ mean the same thing; in poorly written poetry they do, but not in poetry that truly is poetry.
‘Bring forth the horse!’ The horse was brought: ‘Bring in the horse!’ The horse was brought: In truth he was a noble steed! In reality, he was a noble horse! |
says Byron in Mazeppa. If the two words mean the same here, transpose them:
says Byron in Mazeppa. If the two words mean the same thing here, switch them around:
‘Bring forth the steed!’ The steed was brought: ‘Bring out the horse!’ The horse was brought: In truth he was a noble horse! In reality, he was an amazing horse! |
and ask again if they mean the same. Or let me take a line certainly very free from ‘poetic diction’:
and ask again if they mean the same thing. Or let me take a line that is definitely very clear of 'poetic diction':
To be or not to be, that is the question. To be or not to be, that is the question. |
You may say that this means the same as ‘What is just now occupying my attention is the comparative disadvantages of continuing to live or putting an end to myself.’ And for practical purposes—the purpose, for example, of a coroner—it does. But as the second version altogether misrepresents the speaker at that moment of his existence, while the first does represent him, how can they for any but a practical or logical purpose be said to have the same sense? Hamlet was well able to ‘unpack his heart with words,’ but he will not unpack it with our paraphrases.
You might say that this means the same as, "What I'm currently thinking about is the pros and cons of continuing to live or ending my life." And for practical reasons—like if a coroner were involved—it does. But since the second version completely misrepresents what the speaker is experiencing at that moment, while the first accurately reflects him, how can they be considered to have the same meaning except for practical or logical reasons? Hamlet was fully capable of expressing his emotions through words, but he's not going to do it with our summaries.
These considerations apply equally to versification. If I take the famous line which describes how the souls of the dead stood waiting by the river, imploring a passage from Charon:
These points are just as relevant to poetry. If I reference the well-known line that describes how the souls of the dead stood waiting by the river, begging for passage from Charon:
Tendebantque manus ripae ulterioris amore; They stretched their hands in longing. |
and if I translate it, ‘and were stretching forth their hands in longing for the further bank,’ the charm of the original has fled. Why has it fled? Partly (but we have dealt with that) because I have substituted for five words, and those the words of Virgil, twelve words, and those my own. In some 21 measure because I have turned into rhythmless prose a line of verse which, as mere sound, has unusual beauty. But much more because in doing so I have also changed the meaning of Virgil’s line. What that meaning is I cannot say: Virgil has said it. But I can see this much, that the translation conveys a far less vivid picture of the outstretched hands and of their remaining outstretched, and a far less poignant sense of the distance of the shore and the longing of the souls. And it does so partly because this picture and this sense are conveyed not only by the obvious meaning of the words, but through the long-drawn sound of ‘tendebantque,’ through the time occupied by the five syllables and therefore by the idea of ‘ulterioris,’ and through the identity of the long sound ‘or’ in the penultimate syllables of ‘ulterioris amore’—all this, and much more, apprehended not in this analytical fashion, nor as added to the beauty of mere sound and to the obvious meaning, but in unity with them and so as expressive of the poetic meaning of the whole.
and if I translate it, ‘and were stretching out their hands, yearning for the far bank,’ the charm of the original is lost. Why is it lost? Partly (but we’ve discussed that) because I've replaced five words, Virgil’s words, with twelve, which are mine. To some extent, it’s because I’ve turned a line of verse, which has remarkable beauty in sound, into prose without rhythm. But even more so because in doing that, I’ve changed the meaning of Virgil’s line. What that meaning is I can’t say: Virgil has expressed it. But I can see that the translation paints a much less vivid image of the outstretched hands and their lingering extension, along with a much less powerful sense of the shore’s distance and the souls’ longing. This happens partly because this image and feeling are conveyed not just by the obvious meaning of the words, but through the prolonged sound of ‘tendebantque,’ through the duration of the five syllables and thus by the idea of ‘ulterioris,’ and through the similarity of the long sound ‘or’ in the second-to-last syllables of ‘ulterioris amore’—all of this, and much more, is not perceived in this analytical way, nor as added to the beauty of sound and the straightforward meaning, but in unity with them, expressing the poetic meaning of the whole.
It is always so in fine poetry. The value of versification, when it is indissolubly fused with meaning, can hardly be exaggerated. The gift for feeling it, even more perhaps than the gift for feeling the value of style, is the specific gift for poetry, as distinguished from other arts. But versification, taken, as far as possible, all by itself, has a very different worth. Some aesthetic worth it has; how much, you may experience by reading poetry in a language of which you do not understand a syllable.7 The pleasure is quite appreciable, but it is not great; nor in actual poetic experience do you meet with it, as such, at all. For, I repeat, it is not added to the pleasure of the meaning when you read poetry that you do understand: by some mystery the music is then the music of the 22 meaning, and the two are one. However fond of versification you might be, you would tire very soon of reading verses in Chinese; and before long of reading Virgil and Dante if you were ignorant of their languages. But take the music as it is in the poem, and there is a marvellous change. Now
It’s always true in great poetry. The importance of verse, when it's tightly connected to meaning, can hardly be overstated. The ability to feel this, even more so than the ability to appreciate style, is the unique talent for poetry, setting it apart from other art forms. However, when you look at verse on its own, it holds a very different value. It has some aesthetic appeal; you can feel how much by reading poetry in a language you don’t understand at all. The enjoyment is noticeable but not profound; you won't experience it as such in actual poetic experiences. As I said, it doesn’t enhance the pleasure of understanding the meaning when you read poetry you comprehend: through some mystery, the music becomes the music of the meaning, and the two are united. No matter how much you might love verse, you’d quickly grow tired of reading lines in Chinese; and soon enough, you’d feel the same about Virgil and Dante if you didn’t know their languages. But when you take the music as it exists within the poem, everything changes.
It gives a very echo to the seat It creates a strong echo in the seat. Where love is throned; Where love reigns; |
or ‘carries far into your heart,’ almost like music itself, the sound
or ‘carries deep into your heart,’ almost like music itself, the sound
Of old, unhappy, far-off things Of old, sad, distant things And battles long ago. And battles from long ago. |
What then is to be said of the following sentence of the critic quoted before: ‘But when any one who knows what poetry is reads—
What can we say about the following sentence from the critic mentioned earlier: ‘But when anyone who knows what poetry is reads—
Our noisy years seem moments in the being Our noisy years feel like just moments in existence. Of the eternal silence, Of the endless silence, |
he sees that, quite independently of the meaning, ... there is one note added to the articulate music of the world—a note that never will leave off resounding till the eternal silence itself gulfs it’ must think that the writer is deceiving himself. For I could quite understand his enthusiasm, if it were an enthusiasm for the music of the meaning; but as for the music, ‘quite independently of the meaning,’ so far as I can hear it thus (and I doubt if any one who knows English can quite do so), I find it gives some pleasure, but only a trifling pleasure. And indeed I venture to doubt whether, considered as mere sound, the words are at all exceptionally beautiful, as Virgil’s line certainly is.
he sees that, quite apart from the meaning, ... there is one note added to the expressive music of the world—a note that will never stop resounding until the eternal silence itself swallows it. must think that the writer is fooling himself. For I can totally understand his enthusiasm if it were an enthusiasm for the meaning’s music; but as for the music, ‘completely apart from the meaning,’ as far as I can hear it like that (and I doubt if anyone who knows English can truly do so), I find it brings some pleasure, but only a slight pleasure. And in fact, I venture to doubt whether, seen as mere sound, the words are exceptionally beautiful at all, as Virgil’s line certainly is.
When poetry answers to its idea and is purely or almost purely poetic, we find the identity of form and content; and the degree of purity attained may be tested by the degree in which we feel it hopeless to convey the effect of a poem or passage in any form but its own. Where the notion of doing so is 23 simply ludicrous, you have quintessential poetry. But a great part even of good poetry, especially in long works, is of a mixed nature; and so we find in it no more than a partial agreement of a form and substance which remain to some extent distinct. This is so in many passages of Shakespeare (the greatest of poets when he chose, but not always a conscientious poet); passages where something was wanted for the sake of the plot, but he did not care about it or was hurried. The conception of the passage is then distinct from the execution, and neither is inspired. This is so also, I think, wherever we can truly speak of merely decorative effect. We seem to perceive that the poet had a truth or fact—philosophical, agricultural, social—distinctly before him, and then, as we say, clothed it in metrical and coloured language. Most argumentative, didactic, or satiric poems are partly of this kind; and in imaginative poems anything which is really a mere ‘conceit’ is mere decoration. We often deceive ourselves in this matter, for what we call decoration has often a new and genuinely poetic content of its own; but wherever there is mere decoration, we judge the poetry to be not wholly poetic. And so when Wordsworth inveighed against poetic diction, though he hurled his darts rather wildly, what he was rightly aiming at was a phraseology, not the living body of a new content, but the mere worn-out body of an old one.8
When poetry aligns with its essence and is purely or almost purely poetic, we see a unity of form and content; the level of purity achieved can be measured by how impossible we feel it is to express the impact of a poem or section in any other way than its own. Where the idea of doing so seems ridiculous, you have true poetry. However, much of even good poetry, especially in longer works, tends to be mixed; we find only a partial alignment of form and substance, which remain somewhat distinct. This is evident in many passages of Shakespeare (the greatest poet when he chose to be, but not always a diligent one); there are sections where something was needed for the plot, but he didn't care enough or was rushed. The concept of the passage stands apart from the execution, and neither is inspired. I believe this is also true wherever we can genuinely discuss mere decorative effect. It seems clear that the poet had a truth or fact—whether philosophical, agricultural, or social—clearly in mind, and then, as we say, dressed it up in metrical and colorful language. Most argumentative, didactic, or satirical poems fall into this category to some extent; in imaginative poems, anything that is merely a 'conceit' serves just as decoration. We often misinterpret this, as what we label decoration frequently contains a new and genuinely poetic meaning of its own; however, wherever there's only decoration, we perceive the poetry as not entirely poetic. Thus, when Wordsworth criticized poetic diction, although he threw his criticisms somewhat broadly, what he was genuinely targeting was a phraseology that lacked the vibrant essence of a new idea and instead consisted of the tired remnants of an old one.
In pure poetry it is otherwise. Pure poetry is not the decoration of a preconceived and clearly defined matter: it springs from the creative impulse of a vague imaginative mass pressing for development and definition. If the poet already knew exactly what he meant to say, why should he write the poem? The poem would in fact already be written. For only its completion can reveal, even to him, exactly what he wanted. When he began and 24 while he was at work, he did not possess his meaning; it possessed him. It was not a fully formed soul asking for a body: it was an inchoate soul in the inchoate body of perhaps two or three vague ideas and a few scattered phrases. The growing of this body into its full stature and perfect shape was the same thing as the gradual self-definition of the meaning.9 And this is the reason why such poems strike us as creations, not manufactures, and have the magical effect which mere decoration cannot produce. This is also the reason why, if we insist on asking for the meaning of such a poem, we can only be answered ‘It means itself.’
In pure poetry, it's different. Pure poetry isn't just the decoration of a pre-planned and clearly defined idea; it comes from a creative urge of a vague imaginative mass seeking development and clarity. If the poet already knew exactly what he wanted to say, why write the poem at all? The poem would actually already be finished. Only its completion can reveal, even to him, what he truly intended. When he started and while he was working on it, he didn't have his meaning; it had him. It wasn't a fully formed soul looking for a body; it was an incomplete soul in the unfinished body of maybe two or three unclear ideas and a few scattered phrases. The process of this body growing into its full size and perfect form was the same as the gradual clarification of the meaning. 24 And this is why such poems feel like creations rather than products and have a magical effect that mere decoration can't achieve. This is also why, if we keep asking for the meaning of such a poem, the only response we can give is, “It means itself.”
And so at last I may explain why I have troubled myself and you with what may seem an arid controversy about mere words. It is not so. These heresies which would make poetry a compound of two factors—a matter common to it with the merest prose, plus a poetic form, as the one heresy says: a poetical substance plus a negligible form, as the other says—are not only untrue, they are injurious to the dignity of poetry. In an age already inclined to shrink from those higher realms where poetry touches religion and philosophy, the formalist heresy encourages men to taste poetry as they would a fine wine, which has indeed an aesthetic value, but a small one. And then the natural man, finding an empty form, hurls into it the matter of cheap pathos, rancid sentiment, vulgar humour, bare lust, ravenous vanity—everything which, in Schiller’s phrase,10 the form should extirpate, but which no mere form can extirpate. And the other heresy—which is indeed rather a practice than a creed—encourages us in the habit so dear to us of putting our own thoughts or fancies into the place of the poet’s creation. What he meant by Hamlet, or the Ode to a Nightingale, or Abt Vogler, we say, is this or that which we 25 knew already; and so we lose what he had to tell us. But he meant what he said, and said what he meant.
And so, I can finally explain why I've bothered both myself and you with what might seem like a dry argument about trivial words. It's not trivial. These misguided views that treat poetry as just a mix of two parts—a common element it shares with plain prose, plus a poetic form, as one view claims: or a poetic substance plus a minimal form, as the other suggests—are not only false, but they also harm the dignity of poetry. In a time that's already hesitant to engage with the higher realms where poetry intersects with religion and philosophy, the formalist belief encourages people to experience poetry like a fine wine, which may have some aesthetic value, but it’s limited. Then the average person, discovering an empty form, pours in cheap emotion, stale sentiment, crude humor, bare lust, and greedy vanity—everything that, in Schiller’s words, 10 the form should eliminate, but no mere form can. The other misguided view—which is more about practice than belief—encourages us to replace the poet’s creation with our own thoughts or ideas. We say that what he meant by Hamlet, or the Ode to a Nightingale, or Abt Vogler, is this or that which we already knew; and in doing so, we miss what he had to share with us. But he meant what he said, and said what he meant.
Poetry in this matter is not, as good critics of painting and music often affirm, different from the other arts; in all of them the content is one thing with the form. What Beethoven meant by his symphony, or Turner by his picture, was not something which you can name, but the picture and the symphony. Meaning they have, but what meaning can be said in no language but their own: and we know this, though some strange delusion makes us think the meaning has less worth because we cannot put it into words. Well, it is just the same with poetry. But because poetry is words, we vainly fancy that some other words than its own will express its meaning. And they will do so no more—or, if you like to speak loosely, only a trifle more—than words will express the meaning of the Dresden Madonna.11 Something a little like it they may indeed express. And we may find analogues of the meaning of poetry outside it, which may help us to appropriate it. The other arts, the best ideas of philosophy or religion, much that nature and life offer us or force upon us, are akin to it. But they are only akin. Nor is it the expression of them. Poetry does not present to imagination our highest knowledge or belief, and much less our dreams and opinions; but it, content and form in unity, embodies in its own irreplaceable way something which embodies itself also in other irreplaceable ways, such as philosophy or religion. And just as each of these gives a satisfaction which the other cannot possibly give, so we find in poetry, which cannot satisfy the needs they meet, that which by their natures they cannot afford us. But we shall not find it fully if we look for something else.
Poetry in this regard is not, as many good critics of painting and music often claim, different from other arts; in all of them, the content and form are one. What Beethoven intended with his symphony, or Turner with his painting, isn't something you can easily name, but rather the symphony and the painting themselves. They have meaning, but what meaning can only be expressed in their own language: and we understand this, even though a strange delusion makes us believe that the meaning is less valuable because we can't put it into words. Well, it’s the same with poetry. But since poetry consists of words, we mistakenly think that different words can convey its meaning. They can do so no more—or, if you want to put it loosely, only a little more—than words can express the meaning of the Dresden Madonna. They may express something somewhat similar. And we may find parallels to the meaning of poetry outside of it, which may help us grasp it. The other arts, the best ideas from philosophy or religion, much of what nature and life present to us or impose upon us, are related to it. But they are only related; they don't express it. Poetry doesn’t illustrate our highest knowledge or beliefs, and even less our dreams and opinions; instead, it presents, in its unique way, something that also manifests itself in other unique ways, like philosophy or religion. Just as each of these provides a satisfaction that the others cannot, we find in poetry something that they cannot offer us. However, we won't find it fully if we look for something else.
And now, when all is said, the question will still recur, though now in quite another sense, What does poetry mean?12 This unique expression, which cannot be replaced by any other, still seems to be trying to express something beyond itself. And this, we feel, is also what the other arts, and religion, and philosophy are trying to express: and that is what impels us to seek in vain to translate the one into the other. About the best poetry, and not only the best, there floats an atmosphere of infinite suggestion. The poet speaks to us of one thing, but in this one thing there seems to lurk the secret of all. He said what he meant, but his meaning seems to beckon away beyond itself, or rather to expand into something boundless which is only focussed in it; something also which, we feel, would satisfy not only the imagination, but the whole of us; that something within us, and without, which everywhere
And now, when everything is said and done, the question will still come up, but in a different way: What does poetry really mean?12 This unique expression, which can't be replaced by anything else, seems to be trying to convey something beyond itself. And we sense that this is also what the other arts, religion, and philosophy are trying to express: it's what drives us to try unsuccessfully to translate one into the other. The best poetry, and not just the best, carries an atmosphere of endless suggestion. The poet talks to us about one thing, but in that one thing, there's a hint of everything else. He expressed his thoughts clearly, but his meaning seems to call us beyond itself, or rather to expand into something infinite that's only concentrated in it; something that, we believe, would satisfy not just our imagination, but our entire being; that something within us and outside us that is everywhere.
makes us seem makes us look To patch up fragments of a dream, To piece together bits of a dream, Part of which comes true, and part Part of which comes true, and part Beats and trembles in the heart. Beats and shivers in the heart. |
Those who are susceptible to this effect of poetry find it not only, perhaps not most, in the ideals which she has sometimes described, but in a child’s song by Christina Rossetti about a mere crown of wind-flowers, and in tragedies like Lear, where the sun seems to have set for ever. They hear this spirit murmuring its undertone through the Aeneid, and catch its voice in the song of Keats’s nightingale, and its light upon the figures on the Urn, and it pierces them no less in Shelley’s hopeless lament, O world, O life, O time, than in the rapturous ecstasy of his Life of Life. This all-embracing perfection cannot be expressed in poetic words or words of any kind, nor yet in music or in colour, but the suggestion of it is in much poetry, if not all, 27 and poetry has in this suggestion, this ‘meaning,’ a great part of its value. We do it wrong, and we defeat our own purposes, when we try to bend it to them:
Those who are sensitive to this effect of poetry find it not only, perhaps not mostly, in the ideals she has sometimes portrayed, but also in a children's song by Christina Rossetti about a simple crown of wind-flowers, and in tragedies like Lear, where the sun seems to have set forever. They hear this spirit whispering its undertone throughout the Aeneid, and catch its voice in the song of Keats’s nightingale, and its light upon the figures on the Urn, and it pierces them just as deeply in Shelley’s hopeless lament, O world, O life, O time, as in the rapturous ecstasy of his Life of Life. This all-encompassing perfection cannot be expressed in poetic words or words of any kind, nor in music or color, but the suggestion of it is present in much poetry, if not all, 27 and poetry holds a significant part of its value in this suggestion, this ‘meaning.’ We do it a disservice, and we undermine our own intentions, when we try to shape it to fit our purposes:
We do it wrong, being so majestical, We do it wrong, being so magnificent, To offer it the show of violence; To give it the appearance of violence; For it is as the air invulnerable, For it is like the invulnerable air, And our vain blows malicious mockery. And our vain blows are just cruel mockery. |
It is a spirit. It comes we know not whence. It will not speak at our bidding, nor answer in our language. It is not our servant; it is our master.
It’s a spirit. It comes from a place we don’t know. It won’t speak when we ask, nor respond in our language. It’s not our servant; it’s our master.
1901
1901
NOTE A
NOTE A
The purpose of this sentence was not, as has been supposed, to give a definition of poetry. To define poetry as something that goes on in us when we read poetically would be absurd indeed. My object was to suggest to my hearers in passing that it is futile to ask questions about the end, or substance, or form of poetry, if we forget that a poem is neither a mere number of black marks on a white page, nor such experience as is evoked in us when we read these marks as we read, let us say, a newspaper article; and I suppose my hearers to know, sufficiently for the purpose of the lecture, how that sort of reading differs from poetical reading.
The goal of this sentence wasn't, as some have thought, to define poetry. Defining poetry as something that happens within us when we read it poetically would be ridiculous. What I aimed to do was to hint to my audience that it’s pointless to ask about the purpose, content, or structure of poetry if we overlook the fact that a poem isn't just a collection of black marks on a white page, nor is it the same kind of experience we have when we read those marks like we would a newspaper article. I trust my audience knows well enough for the sake of this lecture how that kind of reading is different from reading poetry.
The truths thus suggested are so obvious, when stated, that I thought a bare reminder of them would be enough. But in fact the mistakes we make about ‘subject,’ ‘substance,’ ‘form,’ and the like, are due not solely to misapprehension of our poetic experience, but to our examining what is not this experience. The whole lecture may be called an expansion of this statement.
The truths suggested here are so clear, when put into words, that I believed just a simple reminder would suffice. However, the errors we make regarding ‘subject,’ ‘substance,’ ‘form,’ and similar concepts arise not only from misunderstandings of our poetic experience but also from our focus on what isn't this experience. The entire lecture can be viewed as an elaboration of this idea.
The passage to which the present note refers raises difficult questions which any attempt at a ‘Poetics’ ought to discuss. I will mention three. (1) If the experience called a poem varies ‘with every reader and every time of reading’ and ‘exists in innumerable degrees,’ what is the poem itself, if there is such a thing? (2) How does a series of successive experiences form one poem? (3) If the object in the case of poetry and music (‘arts of hearing’) is a succession somehow and to some extent unified, how does it differ in this respect from the object in ‘arts of sight’—a building, a statue, a picture?
The passage that this note refers to raises challenging questions that any attempt at a ‘Poetics’ should address. I’ll point out three. (1) If the experience of a poem changes ‘with every reader and every time of reading’ and ‘exists in countless degrees,’ what exactly is the poem itself, if it exists at all? (2) How does a series of successive experiences create one poem? (3) If the focus in poetry and music (‘arts of hearing’) is some kind of succession that is unified to some extent, how does it differ from the focus in ‘arts of sight’—like a building, a statue, or a picture?
NOTE B
NOTE B
A lyric, for example, may arise from ‘real’ emotions due to transitory conditions peculiar to the poet. But these emotions and conditions, however interesting biographically, are poetically irrelevant. The poem, what the poet says, is universal, and is appropriated by people who live centuries after him and perhaps know nothing of him and his life; and if it arose from mere imagination it is none the worse (or the better) for that. So far as it cannot be appropriated without a knowledge of the circumstances in which it arose, it is probably, so far, faulty (probably, because the difficulty may come from our distance from the whole mental world of the poet’s time and country).
A lyric, for example, might come from genuine emotions shaped by the unique situations the poet experienced. But these emotions and situations, while fascinating from a biographical perspective, don’t matter much in terms of poetry. The poem, what the poet says, is universal and can be appreciated by people who live long after him and may not know anything about him or his life; and even if it comes purely from imagination, that doesn’t make it any better or worse. If it can’t be understood without knowing the context in which it was created, then it’s likely flawed in that regard (likely, because the challenge may stem from our distance from the entire mental landscape of the poet’s era and place).
What is said in the text applies equally to all the arts. It applies also to such aesthetic apprehension as does not issue in a work of art. And it applies to this apprehension whether the object belongs to ‘Nature’ or to ‘Man.’ A beautiful landscape is not a ‘real’ landscape. Much that belongs to the ‘real’ landscape is ignored when it is apprehended aesthetically; and the painter only carries this unconscious idealisation further when he deliberately alters the ‘real’ landscape in further ways.
What is mentioned in the text is true for all forms of art. It also applies to aesthetic experiences that don’t result in a work of art. This applies whether the subject is from ‘Nature’ or created by ‘Man.’ A beautiful landscape isn’t the same as a ‘real’ landscape. Many elements of the ‘real’ landscape are overlooked when viewed aesthetically; and the painter only takes this unintentional idealization a step further when they intentionally change the ‘real’ landscape in different ways.
All this does not in the least imply that the ‘real’ thing, where there is one (personal emotion, landscape, historical event, etc.), is of small importance to the aesthetic apprehension or the work of art. But it is relevant only as it appears in that apprehension or work.
All of this doesn’t mean that the ‘real’ thing—whether it's personal emotion, a landscape, a historical event, etc.—is unimportant to our understanding of beauty or the artwork itself. It's only significant as it shows up in that understanding or artwork.
If an artist alters a reality (e.g. a well-known scene or historical character) so much that his product clashes violently with our familiar ideas, he may be making a mistake: not because his product is untrue to the reality (this by itself is perfectly irrelevant), but because the ‘untruth’ may make it difficult or impossible for others to appropriate his product, or because this product may be aesthetically inferior to the reality even as it exists in the general imagination.
If an artist changes a reality (e.g. a famous scene or historical character) so much that their work clashes dramatically with our familiar concepts, they might be making a mistake: not because their work is untrue to the reality (that alone is completely irrelevant), but because the ‘untruth’ might make it hard or impossible for others to connect with their work, or because this work might be aesthetically worse than the reality as it exists in the general imagination.
NOTE C
NOTE C
For the purpose of the experiment you must, of course, know the sounds denoted by the letters, and you must be able to 30 make out the rhythmical scheme. But the experiment will be vitiated if you get some one who understands the language to read or recite to you poems written in it, for he will certainly so read or recite as to convey to you something of the meaning through the sound (I do not refer of course to the logical meaning).
For the experiment, you need to know the sounds represented by the letters and be able to understand the rhythm. However, the experiment will be flawed if you have someone who knows the language read or recite poems to you because they will definitely convey some of the meaning through the sound (I’m not talking about the logical meaning, of course). 30
Hence it is clear that, if by ‘versification taken by itself’ one means the versification of a poem, it is impossible under the requisite conditions to get at this versification by itself. The versification of a poem is always, to speak loosely, influenced by the sense. The bare metrical scheme, to go no further, is practically never followed by the poet. Suppose yourself to know no English, and to perceive merely that in its general scheme
Hence, it's clear that if by ‘versification taken by itself’ you mean the versification of a poem, it's impossible to analyze this versification on its own under the required conditions. The versification of a poem is always, to put it simply, influenced by its meaning. The basic metrical structure, to not go any deeper, is practically never adhered to by the poet. Imagine you don't know English and can only notice that in its general scheme
It gives a very echo to the seat It makes a very echo in the seat. |
is an iambic line of five feet; and then read the line as you would have to read it; and then ask if that noise is the sound of the line in the poem.
is an iambic line of five feet; and then read the line as you would have to read it; and then ask if that noise is the sound of the line in the poem.
In the text, therefore, more is admitted than in strictness should be admitted. For I have assumed for the moment that you can hear the sound of poetry if you read poetry which you do not in the least understand, whereas in fact that sound cannot be produced at all except by a person who knows something of the meaning.
In the text, therefore, more is accepted than strictly should be. I've assumed for the moment that you can hear the sound of poetry even if you read poetry that you don’t understand at all, whereas in reality, that sound can only be created by someone who knows something about the meaning.
NOTE D
NOTE D
This paragraph has not, to my knowledge, been adversely criticised, but it now appears to me seriously misleading. It refers to certain kinds of poetry, and again to certain passages in poems, which we feel to be less poetical than some other kinds or passages. But this difference of degree in poeticalness (if I may use the word) is put as a difference between ‘mixed’ and ‘pure’ poetry; and that distinction is, I think, unreal and mischievous. Further, it is implied that in less poetical poetry there necessarily is only a partial unity of content and form. This (unless I am now mistaken) is a mistake, and a mistake due to failure to hold fast the main idea of the lecture. Naturally it would be most agreeable to me to re-write the paragraph, but if I reprint it and expose my errors the reader will perhaps be helped to a firmer grasp of that idea.
This paragraph hasn’t, to my knowledge, been criticized negatively, but I now find it seriously misleading. It talks about certain types of poetry, and also about specific parts of poems, which we feel are less poetic than other types or parts. However, this difference in the level of poetic quality (if I may use that term) is framed as a distinction between ‘mixed’ and ‘pure’ poetry; and I believe that distinction is unrealistic and harmful. Additionally, it suggests that in less poetic poetry, there is necessarily only a partial unity of content and form. This (unless I’m mistaken) is an error, and it's a mistake stemming from not fully grasping the main idea of the lecture. Naturally, I would prefer to rewrite the paragraph, but if I reprint it and point out my mistakes, it might help the reader gain a better understanding of that idea.
It is true that where poetry is most poetic we feel most decidedly how impossible it is to separate content and form. But where poetry is less poetic and does not make us feel this unity so decidedly, it does not follow that the unity is imperfect. Failure or partial failure in this unity is always (as in the case of Shakespeare referred to) a failure on the part of the poet (though it is not always due to the same causes). It does not lie of necessity in the nature of a particular kind of poetry (e.g. satire) or in the nature of a particular passage. All poetry cannot be equally poetic, but all poetry ought to maintain the unity of content and form, and, in that sense, to be ‘pure.’ Only in certain kinds, and in certain passages, it is more difficult for the poet to maintain it than in others.
It’s true that when poetry is at its most poetic, we really feel how impossible it is to separate content and form. But when poetry is less poetic and doesn’t make us feel this unity as strongly, it doesn’t mean that the unity is lacking. A failure or partial failure in this unity is always (as mentioned in the case of Shakespeare) a failure on the part of the poet (though it’s not always for the same reasons). It doesn’t necessarily come from the nature of a specific type of poetry (e.g. satire) or from a specific passage. Not all poetry can be equally poetic, but all poetry should maintain the unity of content and form, and, in that sense, be ‘pure.’ Only in certain types and in certain passages does it become more challenging for the poet to maintain that unity than in others.
Let us take first the ‘passages’ and suppose them to occur in one of the more poetic kinds of poetry. In certain parts of any epic or tragedy matter has to be treated which, though necessary to the whole, is not in itself favourable to poetry, or would not in itself be a good ‘subject.’ But it is the business of the poet to do his best to make this matter poetry, and pure poetry. And, if he succeeds, the passage, though it will probably be less poetic than the bulk of the poem, will exhibit the complete unity of content and form. It will not strike us as a mere bridge between other passages; it will be enjoyable for itself; and it will not occur to us to think that the poet was dealing with an un-poetic ‘matter’ and found his task difficult or irksome. Shakespeare frequently does not trouble himself to face this problem and leaves an imperfect unity. The conscientious artists, like Virgil, Milton, Tennyson, habitually face, it and frequently solve it.13 And when they wholly or partially fail, the fault is still theirs. It is, in one sense, due to the ‘matter,’ which set a hard problem; but they would be the first to declare that nothing in the poem ought to be only mixedly poetic.
Let’s first consider the “passages” and imagine them in one of the more poetic forms of poetry. In certain sections of any epic or tragedy, there are topics that, while essential to the whole, aren’t inherently suited for poetry or wouldn’t stand as a strong “subject” by themselves. However, it’s the poet's job to transform this material into poetry, and pure poetry at that. If he's successful, the passage, even if it might be less poetic than the majority of the poem, will show a complete harmony of content and form. It won’t seem like just a connection between other sections; it will be enjoyable on its own, and we won’t think about how the poet was tackling an un-poetic topic and found it challenging or tedious. Shakespeare often doesn’t bother with this issue and leaves some lack of unity. Diligent artists like Virgil, Milton, and Tennyson regularly confront it and often find solutions. And when they fully or partially fail, the responsibility remains with them. It might, in part, be due to the “matter,” which posed a tough challenge; yet they would be the first to insist that nothing in the poem should be only somewhat poetic.
In the same way, satire is not in its nature a highly poetic kind of poetry, but it ought, in its own kind, to be poetry throughout, and therefore ought not to show a merely partial 32 unity of content and form. If the satirist makes us exclaim ‘This is sheer prose wonderfully well disguised,’ that is a fault, and his fault (unless it happens to be ours). The idea that a tragedy or lyric could really be reproduced in a form not its own strikes us as ridiculous; the idea that a satire could so be reproduced seems much less ridiculous; but if it were true the satire would not be poetry at all.
Similarly, satire isn’t inherently a highly poetic type of poetry, but it should, in its own way, be poetry throughout, and so it shouldn’t just show a partial 32 unity of content and form. If the satirist makes us say, "This is just prose cleverly disguised," that’s a flaw, and it’s his flaw (unless it turns out to be ours). The notion that a tragedy or lyric could truly be recreated in a form that isn’t its own seems absurd; the idea that satire could be recreated like that feels much less absurd; but if that were the case, then the satire wouldn’t really be poetry at all.
The reader will now see where, in my judgment, the paragraph is wrong. Elsewhere it is, I think, right, though it deals with a subject far too large for a paragraph. This is also true of the next paragraph, which uses the false distinction of ‘pure’ and ‘mixed,’ and which will hold in various degrees of poetry in various degrees poetical.
The reader will now see where, in my opinion, the paragraph is incorrect. Elsewhere, I believe it is right, although it addresses a topic that's way too big for just one paragraph. This is also true for the next paragraph, which uses the misleading distinction of ‘pure’ and ‘mixed,’ and which will apply to different levels of poetry across various degrees.
It is of course possible to use a distinction of ‘pure’ and ‘mixed’ in another sense. Poetry, whatever its kind, would be pure as far as it preserved the unity of content and form; mixed, so far as it failed to do so—in other words, failed to be poetry and was partly prosaic.
It’s definitely possible to use a distinction between ‘pure’ and ‘mixed’ in another way. Poetry, in any form, would be considered pure as long as it maintained a unity of content and form; it would be mixed if it didn’t—meaning it wasn’t truly poetry and had some prose elements.
NOTE E
NOTE E
It is possible therefore that the poem, as it existed at certain stages in its growth, may correspond roughly with the poem as it exists in the memories of various readers. A reader who is fond of the poem and often thinks of it, but remembers only half the words and perhaps fills up the gaps with his own words, may possess something like the poem as it was when half-made. There are readers again who retain only what they would call the ‘idea’ of the poem; and the poem may have begun from such an idea. Others will forget all the words, and will not profess to remember even the ‘meaning,’ but believe that they possess the ‘spirit’ of the poem. And what they possess may have, I think, an immense value. The poem, of course, it is not; but it may answer to the state of imaginative feeling or emotional imagination which was the germ of the poem. This is, in one sense, quite definite: it would not be the germ of a decidedly different poem: but in another sense it is indefinite, comparatively structureless, more a ‘stimmung’ than an idea.
It’s possible that the poem, during different stages of its development, might roughly match the version that various readers remember. A reader who loves the poem and thinks about it often, but only recalls half the words and maybe fills in the blanks with their own, might have something similar to the poem as it was when it was only partially formed. There are also readers who only retain what they would call the ‘idea’ of the poem; and the poem may have originated from such an idea. Others might forget all the words and might not even claim to remember the ‘meaning,’ but they believe they capture the ‘spirit’ of the poem. What they have could have, I think, immense value. It’s not the poem itself, of course, but it may reflect the imaginative feeling or emotional inspiration that sparked the poem. This is, in one sense, quite clear: it wouldn’t be the root of a completely different poem. But in another sense, it’s vague, relatively formless, more of a ‘mood’ than an idea.
Such correspondences, naturally, must be very rough, if only because the readers have been at one time in contact with the fully grown poem.
Such comparisons, of course, have to be pretty basic, mainly because the readers have previously engaged with the complete poem.
NOTE F
NOTE F
I should be sorry if what is said here and elsewhere were taken to imply depreciation of all attempts at the interpretation of works of art. As regards poetry, such attempts, though they cannot possibly express the whole meaning of a poem, may do much to facilitate the poetic apprehension of that meaning. And, although the attempt is still more hazardous in the case of music and painting, I believe it may have a similar value. That its results may be absurd or disgusting goes without saying, and whether they are ever of use to musicians or the musically educated I do not know. But I see no reason why an exceedingly competent person should not try to indicate the emotional tone of a composition, movement, or passage, or the changes of feeling within it, or even, very roughly, the ‘idea’ he may suppose it to embody (though he need not imply that the composer had any of this before his mind). And I believe that such indications, however inadequate they must be, may greatly help the uneducated lover of music to hear more truly the music itself.
I would be sorry if what’s said here and elsewhere suggested that we undervalue all attempts to interpret works of art. When it comes to poetry, even though such attempts can’t capture the entire meaning of a poem, they can significantly enhance our understanding of that meaning. And while the effort is even riskier with music and painting, I think it can still hold similar value. The fact that the results may be absurd or off-putting is obvious, and I’m not sure if they’re ever helpful to musicians or those educated in music. However, I see no reason why a highly skilled person shouldn’t try to convey the emotional tone of a piece, a movement, or a section, or the shifts in feeling within it, or even, in a very rough way, the ‘idea’ they think it represents (without suggesting that the composer necessarily had any of this in mind). I believe that these kinds of insights, no matter how limited they may be, can greatly assist the untrained music lover in truly experiencing the music itself.
NOTE G
NOTE G
This new question has ‘quite another sense’ than that of the question, What is the meaning or content expressed by the form of a poem? The new question asks, What is it that the poem, the unity of this content and form, is trying to express? This ‘beyond’ is beyond the content as well as the form.
This new question has a completely different meaning than the question, What is the meaning or content expressed by the form of a poem? The new question asks, What is the poem, the combination of this content and form, trying to express? This 'beyond' goes beyond both the content and the form.
Of course, I should add, it is not merely beyond them or outside of them. If it were, they (the poem) could not ‘suggest’ it. They are a partial manifestation of it, and point beyond themselves to it, both because they are a manifestation and because this is partial.
Of course, I should add, it's not just beyond them or outside of them. If it were, they (the poem) couldn't ‘suggest’ it. They are a partial expression of it and point beyond themselves to it, both because they are an expression and because this is partial.
The same thing is true, not only (as is remarked in the text) of the other arts and of religion and philosophy, but also of 34 what is commonly called reality. This reality is a manifestation of a different order from poetry, and in certain important respects a much more imperfect manifestation. Hence, as was pointed out (pp. 6, 7, note B), poetry is not a copy of it, but in dealing with it idealises it, and in doing so produces in certain respects a fuller manifestation. On the other hand, that imperfect ‘reality’ has for us a character in which poetry is deficient,—the character in virtue of which we call it ‘reality.’ It is, we feel, thrust upon us, not made by us or by any other man. And in this respect it seems more akin than poetry to that ‘beyond,’ or absolute, or perfection, which we want, which partially expresses itself in both, and which could not be perfection and could not satisfy us if it were not real (though it cannot be real in the same sense as that imperfect ‘reality’). This seems the ultimate ground of the requirement that poetry, though no copy of ‘reality,’ should not be mere ‘fancy,’ but should refer to, and interpret, that ‘reality.’ For that reality, however imperfectly it reveals perfection, is at least no mere fancy. (Not that the merest fancy can fail to reveal something of perfection.)
The same applies not just to other arts, religion, and philosophy, but also to what we usually call reality. This reality is a different kind of expression than poetry, and in some important ways, it's a much less perfect one. As noted earlier (pp. 6, 7, note B), poetry doesn't copy reality; instead, it idealizes it, creating a more complete expression in certain respects. On the other hand, that imperfect "reality" has a quality that poetry lacks—a quality that makes us call it "reality." We feel it is imposed on us, not created by us or anyone else. In this sense, it seems more similar than poetry to the "beyond," or the absolute, or perfection, which we seek and which partially finds expression in both. It couldn't be perfection and wouldn't satisfy us if it weren't real (even though it can't be real in the same way as that imperfect "reality"). This appears to be the fundamental reason behind the need for poetry, though it is not a copy of "reality," to not be just "fancy," but to refer to and interpret that "reality." For that reality, even if it only imperfectly reveals perfection, is certainly not just a figment of the imagination. (Not that even the slightest fancy can't reveal something of perfection.)
The lines quoted on p. 26 are from a fragment of Shelley’s beginning ‘Is it that in some brighter sphere.’
The lines quoted on p. 26 are from a fragment of Shelley’s beginning ‘Is it that in some brighter sphere.’
1 The lecture, as printed in 1901, was preceded by the following note: “This Lecture is printed almost as it was delivered. I am aware that, especially in the earlier pages, difficult subjects are treated in a manner far too summary, but they require an exposition so full that it would destroy the original form of the Lecture, while a slight expansion would do little to provide against misunderstandings.” A few verbal changes have now been made, some notes have been added, and some of the introductory remarks omitted.
1 The lecture, as printed in 1901, was preceded by the following note: “This lecture is printed almost as it was delivered. I realize that, especially in the earlier sections, complex topics are addressed in a way that is too brief, but they need a thorough explanation that would alter the original structure of the lecture, while a bit of elaboration would do little to prevent misunderstandings.” A few wording changes have been made, some notes added, and some of the introductory comments removed.
2 Note A.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Note A.
3 Note B.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Note B.
4 What is here called ‘substance’ is what people generally mean when they use the word ‘subject’ and insist on the value of the subject. I am not arguing against this usage, or in favour of the usage which I have adopted for the sake of clearness. It does not matter which we employ, so long as we and others know what we mean. (I use ‘substance’ and ‘content’ indifferently.)
4 What’s referred to here as ‘substance’ is what people usually mean when they say ‘subject’ and emphasize the importance of the subject. I’m not disputing this usage or advocating for the term I’ve chosen for clarity. It doesn’t really matter which one we use, as long as we and others understand what we mean. (I use ‘substance’ and ‘content’ interchangeably.)
5 These remarks will hold good, mutatis mutandis, if by ‘substance’ is understood the ‘moral’ or the ‘idea’ of a poem, although perhaps in one instance out of five thousand this may be found in so many words in the poem.
5 These comments will still apply, mutatis mutandis, if by 'substance' we mean the 'moral' or the 'idea' of a poem, even though it might only be explicitly stated in the poem in one out of every five thousand cases.
6 On the other hand, the absence, or worse than absence, of style, in this sense, is a serious matter.
6 In contrast, having no style at all, or even lacking it in a worse way, is a big deal.
7 Note C.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Note C.
9 Note E.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Note E.
10 Not that to Schiller ‘form’ meant mere style and versification.
10 To Schiller, 'form' wasn't just about style and how the verses were put together.
11 Note F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Note F.
12 Note G.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Note G.
13 In Schiller’s phrase, they have extirpated the mere ‘matter.’ We often say that they do this by dint of style. This is roughly true, but in strictness it means, as we have seen, not that they decorate the mere ‘matter’ with a mere ‘form,’ but that they produce a new content-form.
13 In Schiller’s words, they have eliminated just the ‘matter.’ We often say they achieve this through style. This is somewhat accurate, but technically it means, as we've observed, not that they embellish the mere ‘matter’ with a mere ‘form,’ but that they create a new content-form.

THE SUBLIME
THE AWESOME
Coleridge used to tell a story about his visit to the Falls of Clyde; but he told it with such variations that the details are uncertain, and without regard to truth I shall change it to the shape that suits my purpose best. After gazing at the Falls for some time, he began to consider what adjective would answer most precisely to the impression he had received; and he came to the conclusion that the proper word was ‘sublime.’ Two other tourists arrived, and, standing by him, looked in silence at the spectacle. Then, to Coleridge’s high satisfaction, the gentleman exclaimed, ‘It is sublime.’ To which the lady responded, ‘Yes, it is the prettiest thing I ever saw.’
Coleridge used to share a story about his visit to the Falls of Clyde, but he told it with so many changes that the details are unclear, and without sticking strictly to the truth, I'll twist it to fit my needs best. After staring at the Falls for a while, he thought about what adjective would best reflect the feeling he had; and he decided that the right word was ‘sublime.’ Two other tourists came along, and standing beside him, they quietly took in the view. Then, much to Coleridge’s delight, the man said, ‘It is sublime.’ To which the woman replied, ‘Yes, it’s the prettiest thing I’ve ever seen.’
This poor lady’s incapacity (for I assume that Coleridge and her husband were in the right) is ludicrous, but it is also a little painful. Sublimity and prettiness are qualities separated by so great a distance that our sudden attempt to unite them has a comically incongruous effect. At the same time the first of these qualities is so exalted that the exhibition of entire inability to perceive it is distressing. Astonishment, rapture, awe, even self-abasement, are among the emotions evoked by sublimity. Many would be inclined to pronounce it 38 the very highest of all the forms assumed by beauty, whether in nature or in works of imagination.
This poor woman's inability (since I believe Coleridge and her husband were correct) is ridiculous, but it's also somewhat painful. The gap between greatness and charm is so vast that our sudden effort to combine them has a comically awkward effect. At the same time, the first quality is so elevated that showing complete inability to recognize it is upsetting. Feelings like astonishment, joy, awe, and even humility are stirred by greatness. Many would argue it’s the highest form of beauty, whether found in nature or in imaginative works. 38
I propose to make some remarks on this quality, and even to attempt some sort of answer to the question what sublimity is. I say ‘some sort of answer,’ because the question is large and difficult, and I can deal with it only in outline and by drawing artificial limits round it and refusing to discuss certain presuppositions on which the answer rests. What I mean by these last words will be evident if I begin by referring to a term which will often recur in this lecture—the term ‘beauty.’
I want to share some thoughts on this quality, and even try to answer the question of what sublimity is. I say "try to answer" because it's a big and complex question, and I can only approach it in a general way by setting some boundaries around the topic and avoiding certain assumptions that underlie the answer. What I mean by that will be clear if I start by mentioning a term that will come up frequently in this lecture—the term "beauty."
When we call sublimity a form of beauty, as I did just now, the word ‘beauty’ is obviously being used in the widest sense. It is the sense which the word bears when we distinguish beauty from goodness and from truth, or when ‘beautiful’ is taken to signify anything and everything that gives aesthetic satisfaction, or when ‘Aesthetics’ and ‘Philosophy of the Beautiful’ are used as equivalent expressions. Of beauty, thus understood, sublimity is one particular kind among a number of others, for instance prettiness. But ‘beauty’ and ‘beautiful’ have also another meaning, narrower and more specific, as when we say that a thing is pretty but not beautiful, or that it is beautiful but not sublime. The beauty we have in view here is evidently not the same as beauty in the wider sense; it is only, like sublimity or prettiness, a particular kind or mode of that beauty. This ambiguity of the words ‘beauty’ and ‘beautiful’ is a great inconvenience, and especially so in a lecture, where it forces us to add some qualification to the words whenever they occur: but it cannot be helped. (Now that the lecture is printed I am able to avoid these qualifications by printing the words in inverted commas where they bear the narrower sense.)2
When we refer to sublimity as a type of beauty, as I just did, the term 'beauty' is clearly being used in its broadest sense. It's the meaning we associate with beauty when we differentiate it from goodness and truth, or when 'beautiful' refers to anything that provides aesthetic pleasure, or when 'Aesthetics' and 'Philosophy of the Beautiful' are considered interchangeable terms. In this broader understanding, sublimity is just one type of beauty among several others, like prettiness. However, 'beauty' and 'beautiful' also have a more narrow and specific meaning, as when we say something is pretty but not beautiful, or beautiful but not sublime. The beauty we’re focusing on here is not the same as beauty in the broader sense; it’s simply, like sublimity or prettiness, a specific type or mode of that beauty. This ambiguity in the words 'beauty' and 'beautiful' can be quite problematic, especially in a lecture, where it forces us to clarify the meanings every time they come up, but there's no way around it. (Now that the lecture is published, I can avoid these clarifications by putting the words in quotation marks when they carry the narrower meaning.)2
Now, obviously, all the particular kinds or modes of beauty must have, up to a certain point, the same nature. They must all possess that character in virtue of which they are called beautiful rather than good or true. And so a philosopher, investigating one of these kinds, would first have to determine this common nature or character; and then he would go on to ascertain what it is that distinguishes the particular kind from its companions. But here we cannot follow such a method. The nature of beauty in general is so much disputed and so variously defined that to discuss it here by way of preface would be absurd; and on the other hand it would be both presumptuous and useless to assume the truth of any one account of it. Our only plan, therefore, must be to leave it entirely alone, and to consider merely the distinctive character of sublimity. Let beauty in general be what it may, what is it that marks off this kind of beauty from others, and what is there peculiar in our state of mind when we are moved to apply to anything the specific epithet ‘sublime’?—such is our question. And this plan is not merely the only possible one, but it is, I believe, quite justifiable, since, so far as I can see, the answer to our particular question, unless it is pushed further than I propose to go, is unaffected by the differences among theories of repute concerning beauty in general. At the same time, it is essential to realise and always to bear in mind one consequence of this plan; which is that our account of what is peculiar to sublimity will not be an account of sublimity in its full nature. For sublimity is not those peculiar characteristics alone, it is that beauty which is distinguished by them, and a large part of 40 its effect is due to that general nature of beauty which it shares with other kinds, and which we leave unexamined.
Now, clearly, all the different types or forms of beauty must share a certain nature. They all need to have that quality that makes us call them beautiful instead of good or true. So, a philosopher looking into one of these types would first need to identify this common nature or quality; then they would explore what sets this particular type apart from its peers. However, we can't approach it this way. The nature of beauty in general is so debated and defined in various ways that discussing it here as a preface would be pointless; at the same time, it would be both arrogant and pointless to assume the validity of any single perspective. Therefore, our only strategy must be to completely skip over it and focus solely on the unique characteristics of sublimity. Regardless of what beauty may be in general, what distinguishes this type of beauty from others, and what is unique about our mindset when we feel compelled to label something as ‘sublime’?—that is our question. This approach is not only the only option but, I believe, entirely justifiable, since, as far as I can see, the answer to our specific question, unless we delve deeper than I intend to, is not influenced by the differing theories about beauty in general. At the same time, it’s important to recognize and always keep in mind one implication of this method; that is, our description of what is unique about sublimity will not be a complete account of sublimity itself. Sublimity is not just those unique characteristics; it is that beauty which is defined by them, and a significant part of its impact comes from that overall nature of beauty it shares with other types, which we are leaving unexplored.
In considering the question thus defined I propose to start from our common aesthetic experience and to attempt to arrive at an answer by degrees. It will be understood, therefore, that our first results may have to be modified as we proceed. And I will venture to ask my hearers, further, to ignore for the time any doubts they may feel whether I am right in saying, by way of illustration, that this or that thing is sublime. Such differences of opinion scarcely affect our question, which is not whether in a given case the epithet is rightly applied, but what the epithet signifies. And it has to be borne in mind that, while no two kinds of beauty can be quite the same, a thing may very well possess beauty of two different kinds.
In looking at the question as I've defined it, I want to start with our shared aesthetic experience and try to find an answer step by step. So, it’s important to understand that our initial findings might need to be adjusted as we go along. I would also like to ask you all to set aside any doubts you may have about whether I'm right in saying, for example, that this or that thing is sublime. These differing opinions don't really impact our question, which isn’t about whether the term is used correctly in a specific instance, but rather what the term actually means. It’s also worth noting that while no two forms of beauty can be exactly the same, a thing can certainly possess beauty in two different ways.
Let us begin by placing side by side five terms which represent five of the many modes of beauty—sublime, grand, ‘beautiful,’ graceful, pretty. ‘Beautiful’ is here placed in the middle. Before it come two terms, sublime and grand; and beyond it lie two others, graceful and pretty. Now is it not the case that the first two, though not identical, still seem to be allied in some respect; that the last two also seem to be allied in some respect; that in this respect, whatever it may be, these two pairs seem to stand apart from one another, and even to stand in contrast; that ‘beauty,’ in this respect, seems to hold a neutral position, though perhaps inclining rather to grace than to grandeur; and that the extreme terms, sublime and pretty, seem in this respect to be the most widely removed; so that this series of five constitutes, in a sense, a descending series,—descending not necessarily in value, but in some particular respect not yet assigned? If, for example, in the lady’s answer, ‘Yes, it is 41 the prettiest thing I ever saw,’ you substitute for ‘prettiest’ first ‘most graceful,’ and then ‘most beautiful,’ and then ‘grandest,’ you will find that your astonishment at her diminishes at each step, and that at the last, when she identifies sublimity and grandeur, she is guilty no longer of an absurdity, but only of a slight anti-climax. If, I may add, she had said ‘majestic,’ the anti-climax would have been slighter still, and, in fact, in one version of the story Coleridge says that ‘majestic’ was the word he himself chose.
Let’s start by comparing five terms that represent different kinds of beauty: sublime, grand, “beautiful,” graceful, and pretty. “Beautiful” is positioned in the middle. To its left are sublime and grand; to its right are graceful and pretty. Don’t you think the first two, while not the same, seem related in some way? Similarly, the last two also seem connected in a certain sense. It seems that these two pairs stand apart from each other and even contrast with one another. In this way, “beauty” seems to take a neutral stance, though it might lean a bit more toward grace than grandeur. The extreme terms, sublime and pretty, appear to be the farthest apart. This series of five can be seen as a descending order—not necessarily in value, but in a specific way that we haven't defined yet. For instance, if in the lady's response, “Yes, it’s the prettiest thing I ever saw,” you first replace “prettiest” with “most graceful,” then “most beautiful,” and finally “grandest,” you’ll notice that your surprise at her answer decreases with each change. By the last one, when she mentions sublimity and grandeur, her statement is no longer absurd but simply slightly anti-climactic. If I may add, had she said “majestic,” the anti-climax would have been even less pronounced, and in fact, in one version of the story, Coleridge mentions that “majestic” was the word he chose.
What then is the ‘respect’ in question here,—the something or other in regard to which sublimity and grandeur seemed to be allied with one another, and to differ decidedly from grace and prettiness? It appears to be greatness. Thousands of things are ‘beautiful,’ graceful, or pretty, and yet make no impression of greatness, nay, this impression in many cases appears to collide with, and even to destroy, that of grace or prettiness, so that if a pretty thing produced it you would cease to call it pretty. But whatever strikes us as sublime produces an impression of greatness, and more—of exceeding or even overwhelming greatness. And this greatness, further, is apparently no mere accompaniment of sublimity, but essential to it: remove the greatness in imagination, and the sublimity vanishes. Grandeur, too, seems always to possess greatness, though not in this superlative degree; while ‘beauty’ neither invariably possesses it nor tends, like prettiness and grace, to exclude it. I will try, not to defend these statements by argument, but to develop their meaning by help of illustrations, dismissing from view the minor differences between these modes of beauty, and, for the most part, leaving grandeur out of account.
What is the ‘respect’ we’re talking about here—the thing that seems to connect sublimity and grandeur, while clearly standing apart from grace and prettiness? It seems to be greatness. There are thousands of things that are ‘beautiful,’ graceful, or pretty, but they don’t give off any sense of greatness; in fact, in many cases, the impression of greatness clashes with and can even undermine the feeling of grace or prettiness, so if something pretty evokes that feeling, you wouldn’t still call it pretty. However, anything that we perceive as sublime gives off an impression of greatness, and even more—of immense or overwhelming greatness. This greatness doesn’t just accompany sublimity; it’s essential to it: if you imagine removing the greatness, the sublimity disappears. Grandeur also seems to always involve greatness, though not to the same extreme level; meanwhile, ‘beauty’ doesn’t necessarily have greatness and, unlike prettiness and grace, doesn’t actively exclude it. I’ll aim to clarify these ideas not by arguing for them but by illustrating their meaning, setting aside the smaller differences between these forms of beauty and mostly ignoring grandeur.
We need not ask here what is the exact meaning of that ‘greatness’ of which I have spoken: but we must observe at once that the greatness in question 42 is of more than one kind. Let us understand by the term, to begin with, greatness of extent,—of size, number, or duration; and let us ask whether sublime things are, in this sense, exceedingly great. Some certainly are. The vault of heaven, one expanse of blue, or dark and studded with countless and prodigiously distant stars; the sea that stretches to the horizon and beyond it, a surface smooth as glass or breaking into innumerable waves; time, to which we can imagine no beginning and no end,—these furnish favourite examples of sublimity; and to call them great seems almost mockery, for they are images of immeasurable magnitude. When we turn from them to living beings, of course our standard of greatness changes;3 but, using the standard appropriate to the sphere, we find again that the sublime things have, for the most part, great magnitude. A graceful tree need not be a large one; a pretty tree is almost always small; but a sublime tree is almost always large. If you were asked to mention sublime animals, you would perhaps suggest, among birds, the eagle; among fishes, if any, the whale; among beasts, the lion or the tiger, the python or the elephant. But you would find it hard to name a sublime insect; and indeed it is not easy, perhaps not possible, to feel sublimity in any animal smaller than oneself, unless one goes beyond the special kind of greatness at present under review. Consider again such facts as these: that a human being of average, or even of less than average, stature and build may be graceful and even ‘beautiful,’ but can hardly, in respect of stature and build, be grand or sublime; that we most commonly think of flowers as little things, and also most commonly think of them as ‘beautiful,’ graceful, pretty, but rarely as grand, and still more 43 rarely as sublime, and that in these latter cases we do not think of them as small; that a mighty river may well be sublime, but hardly a stream; a towering or far-stretching mountain, but hardly a low hill; a vast bridge, but hardly one of moderate span; a great cathedral, but hardly a village church; that a model of a sublime building is not sublime, unless in imagination you expand it to the dimensions of its original; that a plain, though flat, may be sublime if its extent is immense; that while we constantly say ‘a pretty little thing,’ or even ‘a beautiful little thing,’ nobody ever says ‘a sublime little thing.’ Examples like these seem to show clearly—not that bigness is sublimity, for bigness need have no beauty, while sublimity is a mode of beauty—but that this particular mode of beauty is frequently connected with, and dependent on, exceeding greatness of extent.
We don’t need to explore the exact meaning of the “greatness” I mentioned earlier, but we should note right away that this greatness comes in multiple forms. To start, let’s define greatness by its size, number, or duration, and ask whether sublime things are, in this sense, incredibly great. Some definitely are. The vast sky, whether it’s blue or dark and filled with countless distant stars; the ocean that stretches to the horizon and beyond, its surface smooth like glass or breaking into countless waves; time, which we can’t imagine having a beginning or an end—these are classic examples of sublimity, and calling them great feels almost like an understatement, since they are images of immeasurable size. When we shift our focus to living beings, our standards for greatness change; however, if we apply the right standards for the context, we still find that sublime things usually have significant magnitude. A graceful tree doesn’t have to be large; a lovely tree is often quite small; but a sublime tree is usually quite large. If you were asked to name sublime animals, you might suggest the eagle among birds; perhaps the whale among fish; or the lion, tiger, python, or elephant among land animals. However, finding a sublime insect would be a challenge, and in fact, it’s not easy—maybe even impossible—to feel sublimity in any animal smaller than oneself, unless we look beyond the specific kind of greatness we’re discussing. Consider these facts: a person of average or even below-average height and build can be graceful or even “beautiful,” but hardly grand or sublime in those respects; we typically think of flowers as small and view them as “beautiful,” graceful, or pretty, but rarely as grand, and even more rarely as sublime, and in those rare cases, we don’t perceive them as small; a mighty river can be sublime, but a stream likely cannot; a towering mountain or one that stretches far can be sublime, but a low hill likely cannot; a vast bridge, yes, but not one of modest size; a grand cathedral, certainly, but hardly a village church; a model of a sublime building isn’t sublime unless you mentally expand it to its original dimensions; a flat plain can be sublime if it’s vast; while we often say “a pretty little thing” or “a beautiful little thing,” nobody ever says “a sublime little thing.” These examples clearly indicate—not that size equals sublimity, since size doesn’t necessarily imply beauty, but that this specific kind of beauty is often linked to and reliant on exceptional greatness of extent.
Let us now take a further step. Can there be sublimity when such greatness is absent? And, if there can, is greatness of some other sort always present in such cases, and essential to the sublime effect? The answer to the first of these questions is beyond doubt. Children have no great extension, and what Wordsworth calls ‘a six-years’ darling of a pigmy size’ is (if a darling) generally called pretty but not sublime; for it is ‘of a pigmy size.’ Yet it certainly may be sublime, and it is so to the poet who addresses it thus:
Let’s take the next step. Can there be something sublime when there's no greatness present? And if there is, is a different kind of greatness always part of the experience and necessary for the sublime effect? The answer to the first question is clear. Children don’t have much physical size, and what Wordsworth refers to as ‘a six-years’ darling of a pigmy size’ is typically seen as cute but not sublime, because it is ‘of a pigmy size.’ However, it can definitely be sublime, and that’s how the poet speaks of it:
Thou whose exterior semblance doth belie You whose appearance betrays Thy soul’s immensity.... Your soul's vastness... Mighty prophet! Seer blest! Powerful prophet! Blessed seer! On whom those truths do rest On whom those truths rely Which we are toiling all our lives to find. Which we are working our whole lives to discover. |
A baby is still smaller, but a baby too may be sublime. The starry sky is not more sublime than the babe on the arm of the Madonna di San Sisto. A sparrow is more diminutive still; but that it is possible for a sparrow to be sublime is not difficult 44 to show. This is a translation of a prose poem by Tourgénieff:
A baby is even smaller, but a baby can also be wonderful. The starry sky isn't more wonderful than the child in the arms of the Madonna di San Sisto. A sparrow is even smaller; however, it's not hard to demonstrate that a sparrow can also be wonderful. 44 This is a translation of a prose poem by Tourgénieff:
I was on my way home from hunting, and was walking up the garden avenue. My dog was running on in front of me.
I was heading home from hunting, walking up the garden path. My dog was running ahead of me.
Suddenly he slackened his pace, and began to steal forward as though he scented game ahead.
Suddenly, he slowed down and started to move quietly forward as if he could smell something interesting up ahead.
I looked along the avenue; and I saw on the ground a young sparrow, its beak edged with yellow, and its head covered with soft down. It had fallen from the nest (a strong wind was blowing, and shaking the birches of the avenue); and there it sat and never stirred, except to stretch out its little half-grown wings in a helpless flutter.
I looked down the street and saw a young sparrow on the ground, its beak tipped with yellow and its head covered in soft feathers. It had fallen from its nest (a strong wind was blowing, shaking the birches along the street); and there it sat, not moving, except to flap its tiny, underdeveloped wings in a helpless way.
My dog was slowly approaching it, when suddenly, darting from the tree overhead, an old black-throated sparrow dropt like a stone right before his nose, and, all rumpled and flustered, with a plaintive desperate cry flung itself, once, twice, at his open jaws with their great teeth.
My dog was slowly walking toward it when suddenly, swooping down from the tree above, an old black-throated sparrow dropped like a rock right in front of his nose and, all ruffled and flustered, with a desperate, pitiful cry, flung itself, once, twice, at his open jaws with those big teeth.
It would save its young one; it screened it with its own body; the tiny frame quivered with terror; the little cries grew wild and hoarse; it sank and died. It had sacrificed itself.
It would save its young; it shielded it with its own body; the small frame trembled with fear; the little cries became frantic and raspy; it collapsed and died. It had given itself up.
What a huge monster the dog must have seemed to it! And yet it could not stay up there on its safe bough. A power stronger than its own will tore it away.
What a massive monster the dog must have looked like to it! And yet it couldn't stay up there on its safe branch. A force stronger than its own will pulled it away.
My dog stood still, and then slunk back disconcerted. Plainly he too had to recognise that power. I called him to me; and a feeling of reverence came over me as I passed on.
My dog stood still, then backed away, uneasy. Clearly, he also had to acknowledge that power. I called him to me, and a sense of respect washed over me as I moved on.
Yes, do not laugh. It was really reverence I felt before that little heroic bird and the passionate outburst of its love.
Yes, don’t laugh. I truly felt a deep respect for that small heroic bird and the intense expression of its love.
Love, I thought, is verily stronger than death and the terror of death. By love, only by love, is life sustained and moved.
Love, I thought, is truly stronger than death and the fear of death. Only by love, through love, is life supported and driven.
This sparrow, it will be agreed, is sublime. What, then, makes it so? Not largeness of size, assuredly, but, we answer, its love and courage. Yes; but what do we mean by ‘its love and courage’? We often meet with love and courage, and always admire and approve them; but we do not always find them sublime. Why, then, are they sublime in the sparrow? From their extraordinary greatness. It is not in the quality alone, but in the quantity of the quality, that the sublimity lies. And this may be readily seen if we imagine the quantity to be considerably reduced,—if we imagine the parent bird, after its first brave effort, flinching and flying 45 away, or if we suppose the bird that sacrifices itself to be no sparrow but a turkey. In either case love and courage would remain, but sublimity would recede or vanish, simply because the love and courage would no longer possess the required immensity.4
This sparrow is definitely something special. So, what makes it that way? It's not its size, that's for sure, but rather its love and courage. But what do we mean by "its" love and courage? We come across love and courage all the time, and we always admire and appreciate them, but they aren't always seen as remarkable. So why are they so impressive in the case of the sparrow? It's because of their extraordinary magnitude. The greatness lies not just in the quality, but in the quantity of that quality. You can easily see this if we imagine the quantity being significantly less—like if we picture the parent bird, after its first brave attempt, hesitating and flying away, or if we think of a bird willing to sacrifice itself, but it's a turkey instead of a sparrow. In both scenarios, love and courage would still exist, but their greatness would diminish or disappear, simply because that love and courage wouldn't have the required enormity.
The sublimity of the sparrow, then, no less than that of the sky or sea, depends on exceeding or overwhelming greatness—a greatness, however, not of extension but rather of strength or power, and in this case of spiritual power. ‘Love is stronger than death,’ quotes the poet; ‘a power stronger than its own tore it away.’ So it is with the dog of whom Scott and Wordsworth sang, whose master had perished among the crags of Helvellyn, and who was found three months after by his master’s body,
The beauty of the sparrow, just like that of the sky or the sea, lies in a kind of greatness that is overwhelming—not in size, but in strength or power, specifically spiritual power. ‘Love is stronger than death,’ as the poet says; ‘a power stronger than its own tore it away.’ This is also true for the dog that Scott and Wordsworth wrote about, whose owner died among the crags of Helvellyn and was found three months later next to his master’s body.
How nourished here through such long time How well-fed here for such a long time He knows who gave that love sublime, He knows who gave that amazing love, And gave that strength of feeling, great And gave that strong feeling, great Above all human estimate.5 Beyond all human measure.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ |
And if we look further we shall find that these cases of sublimity are, in this respect, far from being exceptions: ‘thy soul’s immensity,’ says Wordsworth to the child; ‘mighty prophet’ he calls it. We shall find, in fact, that in the sublime, when there is not greatness of extent, there is another greatness, which (without saying that the phrase is invariably the most appropriate) we may call greatness of power and which in these cases is essential.
And if we look deeper, we'll see that these examples of sublimity are, in this sense, anything but exceptions: ‘your soul’s immensity,’ Wordsworth tells the child; he refers to it as a ‘mighty prophet.’ In fact, we'll discover that in the sublime, when there isn't vastness in size, there's another kind of greatness, which (without claiming that this term is always the best fit) we can refer to as greatness of power, and this is essential in these instances.
We must develop this statement a little. Naturally the power, and therefore the sublimity, will differ in its character in different instances, and therefore will affect us variously. It may be—to classify very roughly—physical, or vital, or (in the old wide sense of the word) moral, like that of the sparrow and the dog. And physical force will 46 appeal to the imagination in one way, and vital in another, and moral or spiritual in another. But it is still power of some kind that makes a thing sublime rather than graceful, and immensity of power that makes it sublime rather than merely grand. For example, the lines of the water in a thin cascade may be exquisitely graceful, but such a cascade has not power enough to be sublime. Flickering fire in a grate is often ‘beautiful,’ but it is not sublime; the fire of a big bonfire is on the way to be so; a ‘great fire’ frequently is so, because it gives the impression of tremendous power. The ocean, in those stanzas of Childe Harold which no amount of familiarity or of defect can deprive of their sublimity, is the untameable monster which engulfs men as lightly as rain-drops and shatters fleets like toys. The sublimity of Behemoth and Leviathan in the Book of Job lies in the contrast of their enormous might with the puny power of man; that of the horse in the fiery energy of his courage and strength. Think of sublime figures or ideas in the world of fiction or of history, and you find that, whether they are radiant or gloomy, violent or peaceful, terrible or adorable, they all impress the imagination by their immense or even irresistible might. It is so with Achilles, standing alone beyond the wall, with the light of the divine flame soaring from his head, while he sends across the trench that shout at whose far-off sound the hearts of the Trojans die within them; or with Odysseus, when the moment of his vengeance has come, and he casts off his rags, and leaps onto the threshold with his bow, and pours his arrows down at his feet, and looks down the long hall at the doomed faces of his feasting enemies. Milton’s Satan is sublime when he refuses to accept defeat from an omnipotent foe; he ceases to be so in tempting Eve, because here he shows not power but cunning, and we feel not the strength of his 47 cunning but the weakness of his victim. In the bust of Zeus in the Vatican, in some of the figures of the Medici Chapel, in ‘The horse and his rider,’ we feel again sublimity, because we feel gigantic power, put forth or held in reserve. Fate or Death, imagined as a lurking assassin, is not sublime, but may become so when imagined as inevitable, irresistible, ineluctabile fatum. The eternal laws to which Antigone appeals, like that Duty which preserves the strength and freshness of the most ancient heavens, are sublime. Prometheus, the saviour of mankind, opposing a boundless power of enduring pain to a boundless power of inflicting it; Regulus returning unmoved to his doom; Socrates, serene and even joyous in the presence of injury and death and the lamentations of his friends, are sublime. The words ‘I have overcome the world’ are among the most sublime on record, and they are also the expression of the absolute power of the spirit.6
We need to elaborate on this statement a bit. Naturally, the power—and therefore the sublimity—varies in character from one instance to another, affecting us in different ways. It could be, to put it very simply, physical, vital, or (in the broadest sense of the term) moral, like that of a sparrow or a dog. Physical force appeals to the imagination in one way, vital force in another, and moral or spiritual force in yet another way. However, it’s still some kind of power that makes something sublime rather than graceful, and a vast amount of power that makes it sublime instead of just impressive. For instance, the lines of water in a thin cascade might be beautifully graceful, but that cascade lacks the power to be sublime. Flickering fire in a fireplace is often 'beautiful,' but it's not sublime; a large bonfire is on its way to being sublime; a 'great fire' often is, because it gives the impression of tremendous power. The ocean, in those stanzas of Childe Harold that no amount of familiarity or flaws can diminish, is the untamable force that engulfs people as easily as raindrops and shatters ships like toys. The sublimity of Behemoth and Leviathan in the Book of Job lies in the contrast between their immense strength and the feeble power of humanity; that of the horse lies in the fiery energy of its courage and strength. When you think of sublime figures or concepts in fiction or history, you find that, whether they are radiant or gloomy, violent or peaceful, terrifying or beloved, they all leave a strong impression on the imagination through their immense or even irresistible might. This is true of Achilles, standing alone beyond the wall, with the divine light surrounding his head, shouting across the trench and striking fear into the hearts of the Trojans; or Odysseus, when the moment for his vengeance arrives, shedding his rags, jumping onto the threshold with his bow, raining down arrows at his feet, and looking down the long hall at the doomed faces of his feasting enemies. Milton's Satan is sublime when he refuses to accept defeat from an all-powerful enemy; he loses that sublimity when he tempts Eve because here he displays cunning rather than power, and we feel not the strength of his cleverness but the weakness of his victim. In the bust of Zeus in the Vatican, in some of the figures of the Medici Chapel, in ‘The horse and his rider,’ we again feel sublimity because we sense gigantic power, either unleashed or held in reserve. Fate or Death imagined as a lurking assassin is not sublime, but it can become so when imagined as inevitable, irresistible, ineluctabile fatum. The eternal laws that Antigone appeals to, like that Duty which maintains the strength and vitality of the ancient heavens, are sublime. Prometheus, the savior of mankind, opposing an endless capacity for enduring pain to an endless capacity for inflicting it; Regulus returning calmly to his fate; Socrates, serene and even joyful in the face of harm and death and the sorrowful cries of his friends, are all sublime. The phrase ‘I have overcome the world’ is among the most sublime ever recorded, expressing the absolute power of the spirit.6
It seems clear, then, that sublimity very often arises from an overwhelming greatness of power. So abundant, indeed, are the instances that one begins to wonder whether it ever arises from any other kind of greatness, and whether we were right in supposing that mere magnitude of extension can produce it. Would such magnitude, however prodigious, seem to us sublime unless we insensibly construed it as the sign of power? In the case of living things, at any rate, this doubt seems to be well founded. A tree is sublime not because it 48 occupies a large extent of empty space or time, but from the power in it which raises aloft and spreads abroad a thousand branches and a million leaves, or which has battled for centuries with buffeting storms and has seen summers and winters arise and pass like the hours of our day. It is not the mere bulk of the lion or the eagle that wins them their title as king of beasts or of birds, but the power exhibited in the gigantic head and arm or the stretch of wing and the piercing eye. And even when we pass from the realm of life our doubt remains. Would a mountain, a river, or a building be sublime to us if we did not read their masses and lines as symbols of force? Would even the illimitable extent of sea or sky, the endlessness of time, or the countlessness of stars or sands or waves, bring us anything but fatigue or depression if we did not apprehend them, in some way and however vaguely, as expressions of immeasurable power—power that created them, or lives in them, or can count them; so that what impresses us is not the mere absence of limits, but the presence of something that overpowers any imaginable limit? If these doubts are justified (as in my opinion they are), the conclusion will follow that the exceeding greatness required for sublimity is always greatness of some kind of power, though in one class of cases the impression of this greatness can only be conveyed through immensity of extent.
It’s pretty clear that sublimity often comes from an overwhelming sense of power. There are so many examples that it makes you wonder if it ever comes from any other form of greatness, or if we were right to think that just the size of something can create it. Would such size, no matter how impressive, really seem sublime to us unless we subconsciously interpreted it as a sign of power? When it comes to living things, this doubt seems valid. A tree is sublime not just because it takes up a large amount of empty space or time, but because of the power within it that lifts and spreads out a thousand branches and a million leaves, or that has withstood storms for centuries and watched summers and winters come and go like the hours in our day. It’s not just the size of a lion or an eagle that earns them the title of king of beasts or birds, but the power shown in the massive head and limbs or the expansive wings and sharp gaze. And even when we move away from living things, our doubts still linger. Would a mountain, a river, or a building seem sublime to us if we didn’t see their size and shape as symbols of strength? Would the endless ocean or sky, the limitless expanse of time, or the countless stars, sands, or waves feel anything but wearisome or gloomy if we didn’t perceive them, even in a vague way, as expressions of unimaginable power—power that created them, or exists within them, or can count them? So, what impresses us isn’t just the absence of boundaries, but the presence of something that overwhelms any possible limit. If these doubts have merit (which I believe they do), the conclusion is that the extraordinary greatness needed for sublimity is always a form of power, even if in some cases, that impression of greatness can only be communicated through vastness.
However this question may be decided, our result so far seems to be that the peculiarity of the sublime lies in some exceeding and overwhelming greatness. But before this result can be considered safe, two obstacles must be removed. In the first place, are there no negative instances? Is it impossible to find anything sublime which does not show this greatness? Naturally I can say no more than that I have conscientiously searched for exceptions to the rule and have searched in vain. I can 49 find only apparent exceptions which in reality confirm the rule; and I will mention only those which look the most formidable. They are cases where at first sight there seems to be not merely an inconsiderable amount of power or other greatness, but actually the negation of it. For example, the silence of night, or the sudden pause in a storm or in stormy music, or again the silence and movelessness of death, may undoubtedly be sublime; and how, it may be asked, can a mere absence of sound and motion be an exhibition of immense greatness? It cannot, I answer; but neither can it be sublime. If you apprehend the silence in these cases as a mere absence, no feeling of sublimity will arise in your mind; and if you do apprehend the silence as sublime, it is to you the sign of immense power, put forth or held in reserve. The ‘dead pause abrupt of mighty winds’ is the pause of mighty winds and not of gentle breezes; and it is not the absence of mighty winds, but their pause before they burst into renewed fury; or if their silence is not their will, it is a silence imposed on them by something mightier even than they. In either case there may be sublimity, but then there is the impression of immense power. In the same way the silence of night, when it seems sublime, is apprehended not as the absence but as the subdual of sound,—the stillness wrought by a power so mighty that at its touch all the restless noises of the day fall dumb,—or the brooding of an omnipotent peace over the world. And such a peace it is, an unassailable peace, that may make the face of death sublime, a stillness which is not moveless but immovable.7
However this question may be resolved, it seems that what defines the sublime is an exceeding and overwhelming greatness. However, before we can fully accept this conclusion, two obstacles need to be addressed. First, are there no negative examples? Is it impossible to find anything sublime that does not display this greatness? I can only say that I've searched diligently for exceptions to this rule and found none. I can only identify apparent exceptions that actually support the rule, and I'll mention only those that seem most challenging. These are instances where, at first glance, there appears to be not just a small amount of power or greatness, but actually a complete lack of it. For example, the silence of night, the sudden stillness during a storm or in stormy music, or the silence and stillness of death can certainly be considered sublime; yet one might ask, how can mere absence of sound and motion signify immense greatness? I would say that it cannot, and neither can it be considered sublime. If you perceive the silence in these instances merely as an absence, no feeling of sublimity will arise in your mind. If you perceive the silence as sublime, then it signifies immense power, either released or held back. The ‘dead pause abrupt of mighty winds’ is the pause of mighty winds, not of gentle breezes; it reflects not the absence of mighty winds, but their pause before they unleash their fury once again; or if their silence isn't by choice, it's enforced by something even more powerful than they are. In either case, there can be sublimity, but it conveys the impression of immense power. Similarly, the silence of night, when perceived as sublime, is understood not as absence but as the overpowering of sound—the stillness created by a force so powerful that, with its presence, all the restless noises of the day fall silent—or as an overwhelming sense of peace enveloping the world. And that peace is indeed unassailable, capable of making the face of death sublime, a stillness that is not just motionless but immovable.
At present, then, our result seems to stand firm. But another danger remains. Granted that in the 50 sublime there is always some exceeding and overwhelming greatness, is that all there is? Is there not in every case some further characteristic? This question, premising that the phrase ‘overwhelming greatness’ contains important implications which have yet to be considered, I can only answer like the last. I do not find any other peculiarity that is always present. Several have been alleged, and one or two of these will be mentioned later, but none of them appears to show itself indubitably wherever sublimity is found. It is easy to give a much fuller account of the sublime if you include in it everything that impresses you in a sublime baby while you omit to consider Behemoth, or if you build upon Socrates and ignore Satan, or if you confine yourself to the sublime thunderstorm and forget the sublime rainbow or sunrise. But then your account will not answer to the instances you have ignored; and when you take them in you will have to pare it down until perhaps you end in a result like ours. At any rate we had better be content with it for the present, and turn to another aspect of the matter.8
Right now, our conclusion seems solid. But there's another risk. While it’s true that the sublime always has some element of overwhelming greatness, is that all there is? Isn’t there often some additional feature? This question, considering that the term “overwhelming greatness” carries significant implications that we haven't fully explored, can only be answered the same way as before. I don’t find any other trait that’s always there. Many have been suggested, and I’ll mention one or two later, but none seem to consistently appear whenever we encounter sublimity. It's easy to give a more detailed description of the sublime if you include everything that amazes you in a sublime baby while ignoring Behemoth, or if you focus on Socrates and overlook Satan, or if you stick to a sublime thunderstorm and forget about the sublime rainbow or sunrise. However, your description won’t account for the examples you’ve missed; when you include them, you'll likely need to simplify until you arrive at a conclusion similar to ours. For now, let’s be satisfied with this and move on to another aspect of the issue.
So far, on the whole, we have been regarding the sublime object as if its sublimity were independent of our state of mind in feeling and apprehending it. Yet the adjective in the phrase ‘overwhelming greatness’ should at once suggest the truth that this state of mind is essential to sublimity. Let us now therefore look inward, and ask how this state differs from our state in perceiving or imagining what is graceful or ‘beautiful.’ Since Kant dealt with the subject, most writers who have thought 51 about it have agreed that there is a decided difference, which I will try to describe broadly, and without pledging myself to the entire accuracy of the description.
So far, overall, we have been viewing the sublime object as if its greatness exists independently of how we feel and understand it. However, the adjective in the phrase ‘overwhelming greatness’ should immediately highlight the fact that our state of mind is crucial to experiencing sublimity. Now, let’s turn our focus inward and consider how this state differs from our state when we perceive or imagine what is graceful or ‘beautiful.’ Since Kant wrote about this topic, most writers who have reflected on it have agreed that there is a clear difference, which I will attempt to describe broadly, without claiming complete accuracy for the description.
When, on seeing or hearing something, we exclaim, How graceful! or How lovely! or How ‘beautiful’! there is in us an immediate outflow of pleasure, an unchecked expansion, a delightful sense of harmony between the thing and ourselves.
When we see or hear something and exclaim, How graceful! or How lovely! or How beautiful! we immediately feel a rush of pleasure, an unrestrained expansion, and a joyful sense of harmony between that thing and ourselves.
The air The atmosphere Nimbly and sweetly recommends itself Easily and charmfully recommends itself Unto our gentle senses.... The heaven’s breath Unto our gentle senses.... The heaven’s breath Smells wooingly here. Smells great here. |
The thing wins us and draws us towards itself without resistance. Something in us hastens to meet it in sympathy or love. Our feeling, we may say, is entirely affirmative. For though it is not always untouched by pain (for the thing may have sadness in it),9 this touch of pain or sadness does not mean any disharmony between the thing and us, or involve any check in our acceptance of it.
The thing attracts us effortlessly. Something within us eagerly responds to it with sympathy or love. Our emotions, we could say, are wholly positive. Even though it's not always free of pain (since the thing might carry some sadness), this hint of pain or sadness doesn't create any disharmony between us and the thing, nor does it hold us back from embracing it.
In the case of sublimity, on the other hand, this acceptance does not seem to be so simple or immediate. There seem, in fact, to be two ‘aspects’ or stages in it.10 First—if only for a fraction of a second—there is a sense of being checked, or baffled, or even stupefied, or possibly even repelled or menaced, as though something were affecting us which we could not receive, or grasp, or stand up to. 52 In certain cases we appear to shrink away from it, as though it thrust upon us a sense of our own feebleness or insignificance. This we may call by the convenient but too strong name of the negative stage. It is essential to sublimity; and nothing seems to correspond to it in our perception of loveliness or grace except sometimes a sense of surprise or wonder, which is wholly pleasant, and which does not necessarily qualify the lovely or graceful thing.
In the case of sublimity, however, this acceptance doesn't seem as simple or immediate. There appear to be two "aspects" or stages in it. First—if only for a brief moment—there's a feeling of being restrained, confused, or even overwhelmed, or possibly even repelled or threatened, as if something is impacting us that we can't comprehend, handle, or confront. In some instances, we seem to pull away from it, as if it's forcing us to confront our own weakness or unimportance. We might refer to this as the negative stage, which is essential to sublimity; and nothing seems to match it in our perception of beauty or elegance except sometimes a feeling of surprise or wonder, which is entirely pleasant and doesn't necessarily diminish the beautiful or graceful thing. 52
But this first stage or aspect clearly does not by itself suffice for sublimity. To it there succeeds, it may be instantaneously or more gradually, another: a powerful reaction, a rush of self-expansion, or an uplifting, or a sense of being borne out of the self that was checked, or even of being carried away beyond all checks and limits. These feelings, even when the sublime thing might be called forbidding, menacing, or terrible, are always positive,—feelings of union with it; and, when its nature permits of this, they may amount to rapture or adoration. But the mark of the negation from which they have issued, the ‘smell of the fire,’ usually remains on them. The union, we may say perhaps, has required a self-surrender, and the rapture or adoration is often strongly tinged with awe.
But this first stage or aspect clearly isn’t enough for sublimity on its own. Next comes a powerful reaction, which can happen suddenly or more slowly: a rush of self-expansion, an uplifting experience, or a sense of being lifted out of oneself—sometimes even feeling carried away beyond all checks and limits. These feelings are always positive—feelings of connection with the sublime, even when the experience might seem intimidating, threatening, or frightening. When the nature of the sublime allows for it, these feelings can lead to rapture or adoration. However, the trace of the initial resistance, the ‘smell of the fire,’ usually lingers. We could say that this connection often requires a surrender of the self, and the resulting rapture or adoration is frequently accompanied by a deep sense of awe.
Now, this peculiar doubleness in our apprehension of sublimity, this presence of two equally necessary stages or phases, a negative and a positive, seems to correspond with the peculiarity which we found in the sublime object when we were provisionally regarding it by itself. It is its overwhelming greatness which for a moment checks, baffles, subdues, even repels us or makes us feel our littleness, and which then, forcing its way into the imagination and emotions, distends or uplifts them to its own dimensions. We burst our own limits, go out to the sublime thing, identify ourselves ideally with it, and share its immense greatness. But if, and in so far as, we remain conscious of our difference from it, we 53 still feel the insignificance of our actual selves, and our glory is mingled with awe or even with self-abasement.11
Now, this strange duality in how we perceive the sublime, this combination of two equally essential stages or phases, a negative and a positive, seems to match what we discovered about the sublime object when we were looking at it in isolation. Its overwhelming vastness momentarily stops, confounds, subdues, or even pushes us away, making us feel small; and then, by forcing its way into our imagination and emotions, it expands or elevates them to match its own scale. We break our own boundaries, reach out to the sublime thing, identify ourselves with it in an ideal way, and share in its immense greatness. However, if, and to the extent that, we remain aware of our differences from it, we still feel the insignificance of our actual selves, and our sense of glory is mixed with awe or even with humility. 53
In writing thus I was endeavouring simply and without any arrière pensée to describe a mode of aesthetic experience. But it must have occurred to some of my hearers that the description recalls other kinds of experience. And if they find it accurate in the main, they will appreciate, even if they do not accept, the exalted claim which philosophers, in various forms, have made for the sublime. It awakes in us, they say, through the check or shock which it gives to our finitude, the consciousness of an infinite or absolute; and this is the reason of the kinship we feel between this particular mode of aesthetic experience on the one side, and, on the other, morality or religion. For there, by the denial of our merely finite or individual selves, we rise into union with the law which imposes on us an unconditional demand, or with the infinite source and end of our spiritual life.
In writing this, I was trying simply and without any hidden agenda to describe a way of experiencing art. But it must have struck some of my listeners that the description brings to mind other types of experiences. If they find it mostly accurate, they will recognize, even if they don’t fully agree, the lofty claim that philosophers have made in various ways about the sublime. They say it stirs in us, through the challenge or shock it gives to our limited existence, an awareness of something infinite or absolute; and this explains the connection we feel between this specific way of experiencing art and, on the other hand, morality or religion. In those realms, by rejecting our merely finite or individual selves, we connect with the law that places an unconditional demand on us, or with the infinite source and purpose of our spiritual life.
These are ideas much too large to be considered now, and even later I can but touch on them. But the mere mention of them may carry us to the last enquiries with which we can deal. For it suggests this question: Supposing that high claim to be justified at all, can it really be made for all sublimity, or must it not be confined to the very highest forms? A similar question must be raised as to various other statements regarding the sublime; and I go on to speak of some of these.
These are ideas that are too big to consider right now, and even later I can only touch on them. However, just mentioning them might lead us to the final questions we can address. It raises this question: If that lofty claim can be justified at all, can it truly apply to all forms of sublimity, or should it be limited to just the very highest ones? We'll need to ask a similar question about various other statements related to the sublime, and I'll continue discussing some of these.
(1) Burke asserted that the sublime is always founded on fear; indeed he considered this to be its distinguishing characteristic. Setting aside, then, the connection of this statement with Burke’s 54 general doctrine (a doctrine impossible to accept), we may ask, Is it true that the ‘check’ administered by the sublime object is always one of fear? We must answer, first, that if this check is part of an aesthetic experience and not a mere preliminary to it, it can never be fear in the common meaning of that word, or what may be called practical or real fear. So far as we are practically afraid of a storm or a mountain, afraid, for instance, for ourselves as bodily beings in this particular spatial and temporal position, the storm or mountain is not sublime to us, it is simply terrible. That fear must be absent, or must not engage attention, or must be changed in character, if the object is to be for us sublimely terrible, something with which we identify ourselves in imaginative sympathy, and which so causes a great self-expansion. But, secondly, even if ‘fear’ is understood rightly as indicating a feature in an aesthetic and not a practical experience, our question must obviously be answered in the negative. There is fear in the apprehension of some sublimity, but by no means in that of all. If there is a momentary check, for example, in the case of a rainbow, a glorious sunrise, the starry night, Socrates, or Tourgénieff’s sparrow, ‘fear,’ unless the meaning of the word is unnaturally extended, is surely not the name for this check.
(1) Burke argued that the sublime is always based on fear; in fact, he believed this was its defining trait. Setting aside the connection of this idea to Burke’s 54 overall theory (a theory that is hard to accept), we can ask, Is it true that the ‘check’ from the sublime object is always one of fear? First, we must say that if this check is part of an aesthetic experience and not just a step towards it, it can never be fear in the usual sense of the word, or what could be called practical or real fear. As long as we are practically afraid of a storm or a mountain—afraid, for instance, of our own physical safety in that specific time and place—the storm or mountain isn’t sublime to us; it's just frightening. That fear must be missing, or it must not capture our attention, or it must shift in nature, if the object is to be for us sublimely terrifying, something we connect with through imaginative empathy, which leads to a significant sense of self-expansion. Secondly, even if ‘fear’ is correctly seen as a component of an aesthetic rather than a practical experience, our question should clearly be answered negatively. There is fear in experiencing some sublimity, but definitely not in all of it. If there is a brief check, for instance, when witnessing a rainbow, a beautiful sunrise, the starry night, Socrates, or Tourgénieff’s sparrow, ‘fear,’ unless we stretch the meaning of the word unnaturally, is not the right term for this check.
Burke’s mistake, however, implies a recognition of the ‘negative aspect’ in sublimity, and it may remind us of a truth. Instances of the sublime differ greatly in regard to the prominence and tone of this aspect. It is less marked, for example, and less obvious, in the case of a sublime rainbow or sunrise than in that of a sublime and ‘terrible’ thunderstorm. And in general we may say that the distinctive nature of sublimity appears most clearly where this aspect is most prominent,—so prominent, perhaps, that we have a more or less explicit sense of the littleness and powerlessness of ourselves, and 55 indeed of the whole world of our usual experience. It is here that the object is most decidedly more than ‘glorious,’ or even ‘majestic,’ and that sublimity appears in antithesis to grace. Only we must not give an account of the sublime which fully applies to these cases alone, or suppose that the negative aspect is absent in other cases. If a rainbow or sunrise is really sublime, it is overwhelming as well as uplifting. Nor must we assume that the most distinctively sublime must also be the most sublime. The sunrise witnessed from an immense snowfield in the high Alps may be as sublime as an Alpine thunderstorm, though its sublimity is different.
Burke’s error, however, acknowledges the ‘negative aspect’ of sublimity, and it might remind us of a truth. Examples of the sublime vary widely in terms of how much this aspect stands out and its tone. For instance, it’s less pronounced and less obvious in a sublime rainbow or sunrise than in a sublime and ‘terrible’ thunderstorm. Generally, we can say that the distinctive nature of sublimity is most evident where this aspect is most prominent—so much so that we have a clear sense of our own smallness and powerlessness, and indeed of the entire world we usually experience. It is in these moments that the object is decidedly more than just ‘glorious’ or even ‘majestic,’ and sublimity contrasts with grace. However, we should not describe the sublime in a way that only applies to these cases alone, nor should we think that the negative aspect is missing in other cases. If a rainbow or sunrise is truly sublime, it is both overwhelming and uplifting. We also shouldn’t assume that what is most distinctly sublime is necessarily the most sublime. The sunrise seen from a vast snowfield in the high Alps can be just as sublime as an Alpine thunderstorm, even though its form of sublimity is different.
(2) Grace and ‘beauty,’ it has been said, though not of course merely sensuous, are yet friendly to sense. It is their essence, in fact, to be a harmonious unity of sense and spirit, and so to reconcile powers which in much of our experience are conflicting and dissonant. But sublimity is harsh and hostile to sense. It makes us feel in ourselves and in the world the presence of something irresistibly superior to sense. And this is the reason why it does not soothe or delight, but uplifts us.
(2) It's been said that grace and 'beauty,' while not just about sensory appeal, are still appealing to our senses. Their true nature is a harmonious blend of sensory experience and spirit, bringing together aspects of our lives that often feel conflicting and disharmonious. In contrast, sublimity is tough and unfriendly to our senses. It makes us aware of something in ourselves and in the world that is overwhelmingly beyond our sensory experiences. This is why it doesn’t comfort or please us but instead elevates us.
This statement recalls some of the ideas we have been considering, but it may easily mislead. For one thing, it is impossible for any sublimity whatever to be merely hostile to ‘sense,’ since everything aesthetic must appeal to sense or sensuous imagination, so that the sublime must at least express its hostility to sense by means of sense. And if we take the phrase in another meaning, the statement may mislead still, for it attributes to sublimity in general what is a characteristic only of certain forms of the sublime. Scores of examples could easily be quoted which show no hostility to sense: e.g. a sublime lion, or bull, or tree. And if we think of our old examples of the rainbow and the sunrise, or, better still, of a thunderstorm, or ‘The horse and his rider,’ or the ‘Sanctus’ in Bach’s Mass, we find 56 the sublime thing actually making a powerful appeal to sense and depending for its sublimity on the vehemence or volume of this appeal. Diminish at all markedly in these cases the amount of light, colour, or sound, and the sublimity would vanish. Of course the appeal here is not merely to sense, but it is to sense.
This statement brings back some of the ideas we've been discussing, but it can easily be misleading. For one thing, it's impossible for any sublimity to be just against 'sense,' since everything aesthetic has to appeal to sense or sensuous imagination. So, the sublime must at least show its opposition to sense using sense. And if we interpret the phrase in another way, it can still mislead, because it attributes to sublimity in general what is actually just a trait of certain types of the sublime. We could easily list many examples that show no hostility to sense: e.g. a sublime lion, or bull, or tree. And if we consider our classic examples of the rainbow and the sunrise, or even better, a thunderstorm, or ‘The horse and his rider,’ or the ‘Sanctus’ in Bach’s Mass, we see that the sublime actually makes a strong appeal to sense and relies on the intensity or volume of this appeal for its sublimity. If we significantly reduce the amount of light, color, or sound in these cases, the sublimity would disappear. Of course, the appeal here isn't just to sense, but it is to sense.
But undoubtedly there is another kind of sublimity; and it is particularly interesting. Here, it is true, a sort of despite is done to the senses and what speaks to them. As we have seen, the greatness of soul in the sparrow is enhanced by contrast with the smallness and feebleness of its body, and pours contempt on the visible magnitude of the hound; and the stillness of night or death is sublime from its active negation of sound and motion. Again, there is a famous passage which depends for its effect on this, that, first, sublime things are introduced which appeal powerfully to sense, and then something else, which does not so appeal, is made to appear even more sublime and to put them to shame: first a great and strong wind, an earthquake, a fire; and after the fire a still small voice. Sometimes, again, as Burke observed, sublimity depends on, or is increased by, darkness, obscurity, vagueness,—refusal of satisfaction to the sense of sight. Often in these cases the sublime object is terrible, and its terror is increased by inability to see or distinguish it. Examples are the image of ‘the pestilence that walketh in darkness,’ or Milton’s description of Death, or the lines in the Book of Job:
But there’s definitely another kind of greatness, and it’s especially intriguing. Here, it’s true, there’s a sort of dismissal of the senses and what they communicate. As we’ve seen, the soul's greatness in a sparrow stands out even more when contrasted with its small and weak body, making it seem more significant compared to the large presence of a hound; and the silence of night or death feels powerful because it actively negates sound and movement. There’s also a well-known passage that relies on this effect, where, first, grand things that strongly appeal to the senses are presented, and then something else that doesn’t have that appeal is shown to be even more magnificent and makes the first appear lesser: first a powerful wind, an earthquake, a fire; and after the fire, a still small voice. Sometimes, as Burke noted, greatness comes from or is heightened by darkness, obscurity, and vagueness—denying satisfaction to the sense of sight. Often in these cases, the sublime object can be frightening, and that fear is intensified by the inability to see or identify it. Examples include the image of "the pestilence that walks in darkness," Milton’s depiction of Death, or the verses in the Book of Job:
In thoughts from the visions of the night In thoughts from the dreams of the night When deep sleep falleth on men, When deep sleep falls on people, Fear came upon me and trembling, Fear overcame me, and I shook, Which made all my bones to shake. Which made all my bones shake. Then a spirit passed before my face; Then a spirit swept by my face; The hair of my flesh stood up. The hair on my body stood on end. It stood still, but I could not discern the form thereof. It stood still, but I couldn't make out its shape. An image was before mine eyes. An image was in front of my eyes. There was silence, and I heard a voice. There was silence, and I heard a voice. |
It has been observed that attempts to illustrate such passages as these dissipate their sublimity by diminishing the obscurity of the object. Blake’s illustrations of the lines in Milton and in Job12 show this, while his design of the morning-stars singing together is worthy even of the words.
It has been noticed that trying to depict passages like these takes away their greatness by making the object's mystery less impactful. Blake's illustrations of the lines in Milton and in Job12 demonstrate this, while his design of the morning stars singing together is truly deserving of the words.
We may trace this severity towards sense, again, in examples already mentioned, the ideas of Fate, of the eternal laws to which Antigone appeals, of Duty in Wordsworth’s ode. We imagine these powers as removed from sight, and indeed wholly immaterial, and yet as exercising sovereign dominion over the visible and material world. And their sublimity would be endangered if we tried to bring them nearer to sense by picturing the means by which they exercise their control.
We can see this intensity toward perception, again, in the examples we've already discussed: the concepts of Fate, the eternal laws that Antigone refers to, and the Duty in Wordsworth’s ode. We envision these forces as being out of sight, completely immaterial, yet they hold complete control over the visible and material world. Their greatness would be at risk if we attempted to make them more tangible by imagining how they exert their influence.
I will take a last example. It has probably been mentioned in almost every account of the sublime since Longinus quoted it in his work on Elevation of Style. And it is of special interest here because it illustrates at one and the same time the two kinds of sublimity which we are engaged in distinguishing. ‘God said, Let there be light, and there was light.’ The idea of the first and instantaneous appearance of light, and that the whole light of the whole world, is already sublime; and its primary appeal is to sense. The further idea that this transcendently glorious apparition is due to mere words, to a breath—our symbol of tenuity, evanescence, impotence to influence material bulk—heightens enormously the impression of absolutely immeasurable power.
I'll give one last example. It's probably been mentioned in nearly every discussion of the sublime since Longinus referenced it in his work on the Elevation of Style. It's particularly interesting here because it demonstrates both types of sublimity that we're trying to differentiate. ‘God said, Let there be light, and there was light.’ The concept of light appearing for the first time and that it represents all the light in the world is already sublime, appealing primarily to our senses. The added idea that this incredibly glorious manifestation comes from just words, from a breath—our symbol of lightness, transience, and inability to affect material reality—greatly enhances the impression of immeasurable power.
To sum up, then, on this matter. It is not safe to distinguish the sublime from the ‘beautiful’ by its hostility to sense. The sublime may impress its overwhelming greatness in either of two ways, by 58 an appeal to sense, or by a kind of despite done to it. Nor can we assert, if we think of the sunrise, the thunderstorm, or of sublime music, that the second of these ways is more distinctive of the sublime than the first. But perhaps we may say this. In ‘beauty’ that which appears in a sensuous form seems to rest in it, to be perfectly embodied in it, and to have no tendency to pass beyond it. In the sublime, even where no such tendency is felt and sublimity is nearest to ‘beauty,’ we still feel the presence of a power held in reserve, which could with ease exceed its present expression. In some forms of sublimity, again, the sensuous embodiment seems threatening to break in its effort to express what appears in it. And in others we definitely feel that the power which for a moment intimates its presence to sense is infinite and utterly uncontainable by any or all vehicles of its manifestation. Here we are furthest (in a way) from sense, and furthest also from ‘beauty.’
To sum it up, regarding this topic, it's not accurate to separate the sublime from the 'beautiful' based on its opposition to sensory experience. The sublime can convey its immense greatness in two ways: through an appeal to the senses or by defying them. We can't claim that one of these methods is more characteristic of the sublime than the other when we think of a sunrise, a thunderstorm, or powerful music. However, we might say this: in 'beauty,' what appears in a sensory form seems to exist perfectly within it and has no inclination to go beyond it. In the sublime, even when we don't feel that inclination and it's closest to 'beauty,' we still sense a power held back that could easily exceed its current expression. In some forms of sublimity, the sensory embodiment seems on the verge of breaking as it tries to express what is within it. In others, we clearly perceive that the power, which for a moment hints at its presence to our senses, is infinite and entirely beyond any form of expression. Here, we find ourselves the farthest from sensory experience and also the farthest from 'beauty.'
(3) I come finally and, as it will at first seem, needlessly to an idea which has already been touched on. The words ‘boundless,’ ‘illimitable,’ ‘infinite,’ constantly recur in discussions of sublimity, and it cannot be denied that our experience constantly provokes them. The sublime has been said to awake in us the consciousness of our own infinity. It has been said, again, to represent in all cases the inadequacy of all finite forms to express the infinite. And so we may be told that, even if we do not adopt some such formula, but continue to speak of ‘greatness,’ we ought at least to go beyond the adjective ‘exceeding’ or ‘overwhelming,’ and to substitute ‘immeasurable’ or ‘incomparable’ or ‘infinite.’
(3) I finally arrive at an idea that may seem unnecessary but has already been mentioned. The words ‘boundless,’ ‘illimitable,’ and ‘infinite’ come up frequently in discussions about sublimity, and it’s clear our experiences often trigger them. People say that the sublime makes us aware of our own infinity. It’s also been suggested that it shows how all finite forms fall short of expressing the infinite. So, even if we don’t use a specific formula, we should look beyond terms like ‘greatness’ and replace words like ‘exceeding’ or ‘overwhelming’ with ‘immeasurable,’ ‘incomparable,’ or ‘infinite.’
Now, at the point we have reached, it would seem we might at once answer that a claim is here being made for the sublime in general which really holds good only of one kind of sublimity. Sometimes 59 the sublime object is apprehended as the Infinite, or again as an expression of it. This is, for example, a point of view frequent in Hebrew poetry. Sometimes, again, the object (e.g. time or the heavens) is apprehended, not indeed as the Infinite, but still as infinite or immeasurable. But how are we to say that a sublime lion or mountain, or Satan or Lady Macbeth, is apprehended as the Infinite, or as infinite, or (usually) as even an expression of the Infinite? And how are we to say that the greatness of most sublime objects is apprehended as incomparable or immeasurable? It is only failure to observe these distinctions that leads to errors like one recorded in Coleridge’s Table-talk (July 25, 1832): ‘Could you ever discover anything sublime, in our sense of the word, in the classic Greek literature? I never could. Sublimity is Hebrew by birth.’
Now that we’ve reached this point, it seems we might quickly answer that a claim is being made for the sublime in general, which really only applies to one type of sublimity. Sometimes, the sublime object is understood as the Infinite, or as an expression of it. This is a perspective often found in Hebrew poetry, for example. Other times, the object (like time or the heavens) is perceived, not as the Infinite itself, but still as infinite or immeasurable. But how can we say that a sublime lion, mountain, Satan, or Lady Macbeth is understood as the Infinite, or as infinite, or usually even as an expression of the Infinite? And how do we claim that the greatness of most sublime objects is recognized as incomparable or immeasurable? It is only by failing to notice these distinctions that errors occur, like the one recorded in Coleridge’s Table-talk (July 25, 1832): ‘Could you ever find anything sublime, in our sense of the word, in classic Greek literature? I never could. Sublimity is Hebrew by birth.’
This reply, however, though sound so far as it goes, does not settle the question raised. It may still be maintained that sublimity in all cases, and even when we have no idea of infinity before us, does represent the inadequacy of all finite forms to express the infinite. And it is unfortunately impossible for us to deal fully with this contention. It would carry us into the region of metaphysics; and, while believing that no theory of the sublime can be complete which stops short of that region, I am aiming in this lecture at no such theory, but only at a result which may hold good without regard to further developments. All that I can do is to add a few words on the question whether, going beyond the adjective ‘exceeding’ or ‘overwhelming,’ we can say that the sublime is the beautiful which has immeasurable, incomparable, or infinite greatness. And the answer which I suggest and will go on to explain may be put thus: the greatness is only sometimes immeasurable, but it is always unmeasured.
This response, while valid to some extent, doesn't fully resolve the question at hand. It's still possible to argue that sublimity always showcases the limitations of all finite forms in expressing the infinite, even when we don’t have the concept of infinity in mind. Unfortunately, we can't fully address this argument here. Doing so would take us into the realm of metaphysics; and while I believe that no theory of the sublime can be complete without touching on that realm, my focus in this lecture is not on such a theory, but rather on a conclusion that stands independently of further exploration. All I can do is add a few thoughts on whether, beyond terms like ‘exceeding’ or ‘overwhelming,’ we can claim that the sublime is the beautiful that possesses immeasurable, incomparable, or infinite greatness. The answer I propose and will elaborate on is this: greatness is sometimes immeasurable, but it is always unmeasured.
We cannot apprehend an object as sublime while we apprehend it as comparably, measurably, or finitely great. Let the thing be what it may—physical, vital, or spiritual—the moment we say to ourselves, ‘It is very great, but I know how great,’ or ‘It is very great, but something else is as great or greater,’ at that moment it has ceased to be sublime. Outside the consciousness of its sublimity we may be perfectly well aware that a thing is limited, measurable, equal or inferior to something else. But then we are not finding it sublime. And when we are so finding it, we are absorbed in its greatness, and have no thought either of the limits of that or of its equality or inferiority to anything else. The lion of whom we are thinking, ‘An elephant could kill him,’ is no sublime lion. The Falls of Schaffhausen are sublime when you are lost in astonishment at them, but not when you are saying to yourself ‘What must Niagara be!’ This seems indubitable, and hence we may say that, in one sense, all sublimity has unmeasured greatness, and that no greatness is sublime which we apprehend as finite.
We can't see something as sublime if we also consider it to be comparable, measurable, or finitely great. No matter what it is—whether physical, vital, or spiritual—the moment we think, 'It's really great, but I know how great,' or 'It's really great, but something else is just as great or greater,' at that point, it stops being sublime. Outside of recognizing its sublimity, we might fully realize that something is limited, measurable, equal to, or inferior to something else. But in that case, we are not perceiving it as sublime. When we are seeing it as sublime, we are absorbed in its greatness and not thinking about its limits or its equality or inferiority to anything else. The lion we think of as 'An elephant could kill him' is not a sublime lion. The Falls of Schaffhausen are sublime when you're lost in awe of them, but not when you're thinking, 'What must Niagara be like!' This seems undeniable, so we can say that, in one sense, all sublimity has unmeasured greatness, and no greatness is sublime if we see it as finite.
But the absence of a consciousness of measure or finitude is one thing; the presence of a consciousness of immeasurableness or infinity is another. The first belongs to all sublimity, the second only to one kind of it,—to that where we attempt to measure, or find limits to, the greatness of the thing. If we make this attempt, as when we try in imagination to number the stars or to find an end to time, then it is essential to sublimity that we should fail, and so fail that the idea of immeasurability or endlessness emerges. In like manner, if we compare things, nothing will appear sublime whose greatness is surpassed or even equalled by that of something else; and, if this process of comparison is pursued, in the end nothing will be found sublime except the absolute totality (however it may 61 be imagined). And this kind of sublimity, which arises from attempts to measure or compare, is often exceedingly striking. But it is only one kind. For it is an entire delusion—though a very common one in theories of the sublime—to suppose that we must attempt to measure or compare. On the contrary, in the majority of cases our impression of overwhelming greatness is accompanied neither by any idea that this greatness has a measure, nor by the idea that it is immeasurable or infinite.13
But not having an awareness of limits or finiteness is one thing; being aware of immeasurability or infinity is another. The first is characteristic of all sublimity, while the second only applies to one type of it—specifically, when we try to measure or find limits to something great. If we make this attempt, like when we try to count the stars or find an end to time, it’s critical to sublimity that we fail, and fail in such a way that the notion of immeasurability or endlessness comes to light. Similarly, if we compare things, nothing will seem sublime if its greatness is surpassed or even matched by something else; and if this comparison continues, in the end, nothing will be found sublime except for absolute totality (no matter how it may be envisioned). This kind of sublimity, which arises from efforts to measure or compare, can often be very striking. But it’s just one type. It is a complete misconception—though a very common one in discussions about the sublime—that we have to measure or compare. On the contrary, in most cases, our sense of overwhelming greatness comes without any thought that this greatness has a measure, nor the idea that it is immeasurable or infinite.
It will not do, then, to lay it down that the sublime is the beautiful which has immeasurable, incomparable, or infinite greatness. But I suggest that, after the explanations given, we may conveniently use the adjective ‘unmeasured,’ so long as we remember that this means one thing where we do not measure at all, and another thing where we try to measure and fail. And, this being so, it seems that we may say that all sublimity, and not only that in which the idea of infinite greatness or of the Infinite emerges, is an image of infinity; for in all, through a certain check or limitation and the overcoming of it, we reach the perception or the imaginative idea of something which, on the one hand, has a positive nature, and, on the other, is either not determined as finite or is determined as infinite. But we must not add that this makes the sublime superior to the ‘beautiful.’ For the ‘beautiful’ too, though in a different way, is an image of infinity. In ‘beauty,’ as we said, that which appears in a sensuous form seems to rest in that form, to be wholly embodied in it; it shows no tendency to pass beyond it, and intimates no reserve 62 of force that might strain or break it. So that the ‘beautiful’ thing is a whole complete in itself, and in moments when beauty fills our souls we know what Wordsworth meant when he said ‘the least of things seemed infinite,’ though each thing, being but one of many, must from another point of view, here suppressed, be finite. ‘Beauty,’ then, we may perhaps say, is the image of the total presence of the Infinite within any limits it may choose to assume; sublimity the image of its boundlessness, and of its rejection of any pretension to independence or absoluteness on the part of its finite forms; the one the image of its immanence, the other of its transcendence.
It’s not accurate to say that the sublime is simply the beautiful with immeasurable, incomparable, or infinite greatness. However, I propose that, following the explanations provided, we can appropriately use the term ‘unmeasured,’ as long as we keep in mind that this has one meaning when we don’t measure at all, and another when we attempt to measure and fail. With this understanding, we can assert that all sublimity, and not just the kind that involves the idea of infinite greatness or the Infinite, represents an image of infinity; because in all instances, through some kind of restriction or limitation and the overcoming of it, we arrive at the perception or imaginative idea of something that, on one hand, has a definite nature, and on the other, is either not defined as finite or is defined as infinite. Yet, we should not claim that this makes the sublime superior to the ‘beautiful.’ The ‘beautiful’ also represents an image of infinity, albeit in a different manner. In ‘beauty,’ as previously mentioned, what appears in a physical form seemingly rests within that form, being fully embodied in it; it shows no inclination to extend beyond it, nor does it imply any hidden strength that might stretch or break it. Therefore, a ‘beautiful’ thing is a complete whole in itself, and in moments when beauty fills our souls, we understand what Wordsworth meant when he said, ‘the least of things seemed infinite,’ even though each thing, being just one among many, must, from another perspective, which is currently set aside, be finite. We might say that ‘beauty’ is the image of the total presence of the Infinite within any limits it may choose to take on; sublimity is the image of its boundlessness and its rejection of any claim to independence or absoluteness by its finite forms; one represents its immanence, while the other represents its transcendence.
Within an hour I could attempt no more than an outline of our subject. That is inevitable; and so is another defect, which I regret more. In analysing any kind of aesthetic experience we have to begin by disentangling the threads that meet in it; and when we can only make a beginning, no time is left for the further task of showing how they are interwoven. We distinguish, for example, one kind of sublimity from another, and we must do so; but in the actual experience, the single instance, these kinds often melt together. I take one case of this. Trying to overlook the field in which sublimity appears, we say that there is a sublimity of inorganic things, and of things vital, and of things spiritual, and that these kinds differ. And this is true; and perhaps it is also true that sometimes we experience one of these kinds, so to say, quite pure and unmixed with others. But it is not always, perhaps not usually so. More frequently kind mingles with kind, and we mutilate the experience when we name it after one of them. In life the imagination, touched at one point, tingles all over and responds at all points. It is offered an impression of physical or vital greatness, but at 63 once it brings from the other end of its world reminiscences of quite another order, and fuses the impression with them. Or an appeal is made to the sense of spiritual greatness, but there rises before the imagination a vision with the outlines and hues of material Nature. Offer it a sunset—a mere collection of coloured lines and spots—and they become to it regrets and hopes and longings too deep for tears. Tell it of souls made perfect in bliss, and it sees an immeasurable rose, or city-walls that flash with the light of all the gems on earth. The truth that a sparrow and a mountain are different, and that Socrates is not Satan, interests it but little. What it cares for is the truth that, when they are sublime, they are all the same; for each becomes infinite, and it feels in each its own infinity.
Within an hour, I can only outline our topic. That’s unavoidable; and there’s another issue that I regret even more. When we analyze any type of aesthetic experience, we need to start by untangling the various threads that come together in it. But when we can only scratch the surface, there’s no time to show how they are interconnected. For instance, we distinguish different kinds of sublimity, and we need to do that; but in the actual experience, these types often blend together. Let’s take one example. When we try to look at the area where sublimity shows up, we say there is a sublimity of lifeless things, living things, and spiritual things, and that these types are different. This is true; and maybe we do sometimes experience one of these types in a completely pure form, separate from the others. But that doesn’t always happen—perhaps it rarely does. More often, these types mix together, and we distort the experience when we label it with just one of them. In life, when the imagination is sparked in one place, it resonates everywhere and responds in all directions. It might receive an impression of physical or vital greatness, but immediately it recalls memories from other realms, fusing those impressions together. Or an appeal may be made to the sense of spiritual greatness, but the imagination conjures up images colored by the physical world. Show it a sunset—a mere arrangement of colors—and they transform into deep regrets, hopes, and longings that words can’t fully express. Describe souls at peace in bliss, and it envisions an endless rose or city walls glittering with the light of all the gems on earth. The fact that a sparrow and a mountain are different, and that Socrates isn’t Satan, doesn’t intrigue it much. What matters is the truth that, in their sublime forms, they are all the same; because each one becomes infinite, and in each, it feels its own infinity.
1903.
1903.
NOTES14
NOTES__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
I add here a few remarks on some points which it was not convenient to discuss in the lecture.
I’ll include a few comments on some points that weren't convenient to discuss in the lecture.
1. We have seen that in the apprehension of sublimity we do not always employ comparison or attempt to measure. To feel a thing overwhelmingly great it is not necessary to have before the mind either the idea of something less great, or any standard of greatness. To argue that this must be necessary because ‘great’ means nothing except as opposed to ‘small,’ is like arguing that I cannot have a perception of pride without thinking of humility.
1. We've observed that when we experience sublimity, we don't always use comparison or try to measure it. To feel something overwhelmingly great, it's not necessary to have the idea of something less great in our minds or any standard for greatness. To claim that this is necessary because 'great' only means something in opposition to 'small' is like saying I can't feel pride unless I think of humility.
This point seems to me quite clear. But a question remains. If we go below consciousness, what is it that happens in us? The apprehension of sublimity implies that we have received an exceedingly strong impression. This as a matter of fact must mean an impression very much stronger than something else; and this something else must be, so to say, a standard with which the impression is unconsciously compared. What then is it?
This point seems pretty clear to me. But one question remains. If we go beyond consciousness, what happens within us? Feeling something sublime suggests that we've experienced a very powerful impression. This must mean that this impression is much stronger than something else; and this something else must be, in a way, a benchmark against which the impression is unconsciously measured. So, what is it?
Stated in the most general terms, it must apparently be the usual or average strength of impressions.
In the simplest terms, it seems to be the typical or average strength of impressions.
But this unconscious standard takes particular concrete forms in various classes of cases. Not seldom it seems to be our sense of our own power or of average human power. This is especially so where the thing felt to be sublime is, in the relevant respect, in eodem genere with ourselves. A sublime lion, for example, is immensely superior to us, or to the average man, in muscular force and so in dangerousness, Tourgénieff’s sparrow in courage and love, a god in all sorts of ways. And 65 the use of this unconscious standard is probably the reason of the fact, noted in the lecture, that it is difficult to feel sublimity, as regards vital force, in a creature smaller than ourselves.
But this unconscious standard shows up in specific ways across different situations. It often relates to our perception of our own abilities or the abilities of an average person. This is especially true when what we consider sublime is, in some way, similar to us. For instance, a magnificent lion is much stronger than us or the average person, making it more dangerous; Tourgénieff’s sparrow embodies courage and love; a god surpasses us in countless ways. And 65 the reliance on this unconscious standard likely explains why it’s hard to perceive sublimity in terms of life force in creatures that are smaller than us.
But this is not the only standard. A sublime lion is not only immensely stronger than we are, but is generally also exceptional among lions; and so with a sublime tree or bridge or thunderstorm. So that we seem also to use as unconscious standard the idea of the average of the kind to which the thing belongs. An average thunderstorm hardly seems sublime, and yet it is overwhelmingly superior to us in power.15
But this isn’t the only standard. A magnificent lion is not only far stronger than we are, but is also usually quite exceptional among lions; the same goes for an impressive tree, bridge, or thunderstorm. It seems that we also unconsciously use the idea of the average of the category to which the thing belongs as a standard. An average thunderstorm doesn’t seem magnificent, yet it is vastly more powerful than we are.15
What, again, is the psychical machinery employed when we attempt to measure the shoreless sea, or time, and find them immeasurable? Is there any standard of the ‘usual’ here? I will leave this question to more skilled psychologists than myself.
What, again, is the mental process we use when we try to measure the endless sea or time, only to discover they can’t be measured? Is there any standard of what’s ‘normal’ in this situation? I’ll leave this question to more experienced psychologists than me.
2. Since the impression produced by sublimity is one of very exceptional strength, we are not able to feel it continuously for long, though we can repeat it after a pause. In this the sublime differs from the ‘beautiful,’ on which we like to dwell after our first surprise is over. A tragedy or symphony that was sublime from beginning to end could not be so experienced. Living among mountains, we feel their beauty more or less constantly, their sublimity only by flashes.
2. Because the feeling of sublimity is incredibly powerful, we can't experience it for long periods, though we can revisit it after a break. This is different from the 'beautiful,' which we enjoy lingering on after our initial surprise fades. A tragedy or symphony that was sublime throughout couldn't be experienced that way. Living among mountains, we sense their beauty pretty much all the time, but we only experience their sublimity in brief moments.
3. If our account of the impression produced by sublimity is true, why should not any sensation whatever produce this impression merely by gaining extraordinary strength? It seems to me it would, supposing at its normal strength it conformed to the general requirements of aesthetic experience, and supposing the requisite accession of strength did not remove this conformity. But this, in one respect at least, it would do. It would make the light, sound, smell, physiologically painful, and we should feel it as painful or even dangerous. We find this in the case of lightning. If it is to be felt as aesthetic it must not pass a certain degree of brightness; or, as we sometimes say, it must not be too ‘near.’
3. If our description of the impression created by sublimity is accurate, then why couldn't any sensation create this impression just by becoming extraordinarily intense? It seems to me that it would, as long as at its normal intensity it met the general standards of aesthetic experience, and as long as the necessary increase in intensity didn't disrupt that conformity. However, in at least one way, it would. It would make the light, sound, or smell physiologically painful, and we would perceive it as painful or even threatening. We see this with lightning. If it is to be experienced as aesthetic, it must not exceed a certain level of brightness; or, as we sometimes say, it must not be too ‘close.’
1 I have learned something from many discussions of this subject. In its outline the view I have taken is perhaps nearer to Hartmann’s than to any other.
1 I've picked up some insights from a lot of conversations about this topic. Overall, my perspective is probably more aligned with Hartmann's than with anyone else's.
2 Popular usage coincides roughly with this sense. Indeed, it can hardly be said to recognise the wider one at all. ‘Beauty’ and ‘beautiful,’ in that wider sense, are technical terms of Aesthetics. It is a misfortune that the language of Aesthetics should thus differ from the ordinary language of speech and literature; but the misfortune seems to be unavoidable, for there is no word in the ordinary language which means ‘whatever gives aesthetic satisfaction,’ and yet that idea must have a name in Aesthetics.
2 Popular usage aligns closely with this meaning. In fact, it can hardly be said to acknowledge the broader definition at all. ‘Beauty’ and ‘beautiful,’ in that broader sense, are specialized terms in Aesthetics. It's unfortunate that the language of Aesthetics differs from everyday speech and literature; however, this unfortunate circumstance seems unavoidable, as there is no word in common language that means ‘anything that provides aesthetic satisfaction,’ and yet that concept needs a name in Aesthetics.
3 I do not mean to imply that in aesthetic apprehension itself we always, or generally, make conscious use of a standard or, indeed, think of greatness. But here we are reflecting on this apprehension.
3 I'm not saying that when we appreciate beauty, we always or usually consciously refer to a standard, or even think about what’s great. But right now, we are reflecting on that appreciation.
4 Thus, it may be noticed, the sparrow’s size, which is the reverse of sublime, is yet indirectly essential to the sublimity of the sparrow.
4 So, it can be observed that the sparrow’s size, which is the opposite of grand, is still indirectly important to the greatness of the sparrow.
5 The poet’s language here has done our analysis for us.
5 The poet's language here has analyzed itself for us.
6 A word may be added here on a disputed point as to ‘spiritual’ sublimity. It has been held that intellect cannot be sublime; but surely in the teeth of facts. Not to speak of intellect as it appears in the sphere of practice, how can it be denied that the intellect of Aristotle or Shakespeare or Newton may produce the impression of sublimity? All that is true is, first, that the intellect must be apprehended imaginatively and not thought abstractly (otherwise it can produce no aesthetic impression), and, secondly, that it appears sublime in virtue not of its quality alone but of the quantity, or force, of that quality.
6 A thought can be added here regarding the debated notion of ‘spiritual’ sublimity. Some argue that intellect cannot be sublime, but that is clearly contradicted by reality. Not to mention the role of intellect in practice, how can we deny that the intellect of Aristotle, Shakespeare, or Newton can evoke a sense of sublimity? The truth is, first, that intellect needs to be perceived imaginatively rather than just theoretically (otherwise it creates no aesthetic impression), and second, it appears sublime not just because of its quality alone, but because of the quantity or force of that quality.
7 The same principle applies to other cases. If, for example, the desolation of a landscape is felt to be sublime, it is so not as the mere negation of life, verdure, etc., but as their active negation.
7 The same principle applies to other situations. If, for instance, the emptiness of a landscape is perceived as sublime, it is not merely the absence of life, greenery, etc., but as their active absence.
8 The reader will remember that in one sense of the question, Is there no more in the sublime than overwhelming greatness? this question must of course be answered in the affirmative. Sublimity is a mode of beauty: the sublime is not the overwhelmingly great, it is the beautiful which has overwhelming greatness; and it affects us through its whole nature, not by mere greatness.
8 The reader will recall that in one sense of the question, Is there nothing more to the sublime than just overwhelming greatness? this question must certainly be answered with yes. Sublimity is a form of beauty: the sublime isn’t just about being overwhelmingly great, it’s about beauty that possesses overwhelming greatness; and it impacts us through its entire essence, not just because of its magnitude.
9 I am warning the reader against a mistake which may arise from the complexity of aesthetic experience. We may make a broad distinction between ‘glad’ and ‘sad’ modes of beauty; but that does not coincide with the distinction of modes with which we are concerned in this lecture. What is lovely or ‘beautiful’ may be glad or sad, and so may what is grand or sublime.
9 I'm warning the reader about a mistake that can come from the complexity of aesthetic experience. We can make a general distinction between 'happy' and 'sad' modes of beauty, but that doesn’t match the distinction of modes we’re focusing on in this lecture. What is lovely or 'beautiful' can be happy or sad, and the same goes for what is grand or sublime.
10 In what follows I have spoken as if the two were always successive stages, and as if these always came in the same order. It is easier to make the matter quickly clear by taking this view, which also seemed to answer to my own experience. But I do not wish to commit myself to an opinion on the point, which is of minor importance. What is essential is to recognise the presence of the two ‘aspects’ or ‘stages,’ and to see that both are requisite to sublimity.
10 In what follows, I have presented it as if the two were always sequential stages and that they always occurred in the same order. It’s simpler to clarify things this way, which also aligns with my own experiences. However, I don’t want to take a firm stance on this, as it’s not of great significance. What’s important is to acknowledge the existence of both ‘aspects’ or ‘stages’ and to understand that both are necessary for achieving sublimity.
11 ‘Ich fühlte mich so klein, so gross,’ says Faust, remembering the vision of the Erdgeist, whom he addresses as ‘Erhabener Geist.’ He was at once overwhelmed and uplifted.
11 ‘I felt so small, yet so great,’ says Faust, recalling the vision of the Earth Spirit, whom he calls ‘Sublime Spirit.’ He was simultaneously overcome and inspired.
12 At least if the ‘Vision’ is sublime its sublimity is not that of the original. We can ‘discern the form thereof’ distinctly enough.
12 At least if the ‘Vision’ is amazing, its greatness isn’t the same as the original. We can clearly ‘see the shape of it.’
13 To avoid complication I have passed by the case where we compare the sublime thing with another thing and find it much greater without finding it immeasurably great. Here the greatness, it appears to me, is still unmeasured. That is to say, we do not attempt to determine its amount, and if we did we should lose the impression of sublimity. We may say, perhaps, that it is ten, fifty, or a million times, as great; but these words no more represent mathematical calculations than Hamlet’s ‘forty thousand brothers.’
13 To keep things simple, I've skipped over the situation where we compare something sublime to another thing and realize it's much greater without considering it immeasurably great. Here, the greatness seems to remain undefined. In other words, we don’t try to measure it, and if we did, we would lose that sense of sublimity. We might say it’s ten, fifty, or a million times as great, but those words reflect no more than mathematical figures, just like Hamlet’s ‘forty thousand brothers.’
14 I am far from being satisfied with the ideas imperfectly expressed in the first and third of these Notes, but they require more consideration than I can give to them during the printing of the Second Edition. The reader is requested to take them as mere suggestions.
14 I’m not completely satisfied with the ideas I’ve expressed in the first and third of these Notes, but they need more thought than I can give them while the Second Edition is being printed. I ask the reader to view them as just suggestions.
15 Hence a creature much less powerful than ourselves may, I suppose, be sublime, even from the mere point of view of vital energy. But I doubt if this is so in my own case. I have seen ‘magnificent’ or ‘glorious’ cocks and cats, but if I called them ‘sublime’ I should say rather more than I feel. I mention cocks, because Ruskin somewhere mentions a sublime cock; but I cannot find the passage, and this cock may have been sublime (if it really was so to Ruskin) from some other than ‘vital’ greatness.
15 So, a creature that's much less powerful than us might, I guess, be seen as sublime, even just in terms of its energy. But I'm not so sure about that in my own case. I've seen 'magnificent' or 'glorious' roosters and cats, but if I called them 'sublime,' I’d be saying more than I truly feel. I bring up roosters because Ruskin once mentioned a sublime rooster; however, I can’t find that quote, and this rooster might have been considered sublime (if it was indeed to Ruskin) for reasons other than just 'vital' greatness.

HEGEL’S THEORY OF TRAGEDY
Hegel's Tragedy Theory
Since Aristotle dealt with tragedy, and, as usual, drew the main features of his subject with those sure and simple strokes which no later hand has rivalled, the only philosopher who has treated it in a manner both original and searching is Hegel. I propose here to give a sketch of Hegel’s theory, and to add some remarks upon it. But I cannot possibly do justice in a sketch to a theory which fills many pages of the Aesthetik; which I must tear from its connections with the author’s general view of poetry, and with the rest of his philosophy2; and which I must try to exhibit as far as possible in the language of ordinary literature. To estimate this theory, therefore, from my sketch would be neither safe nor just—all the more because, in the interest of immediate clearness, I have not scrupled to insert 70 without warning various remarks and illustrations for which Hegel is not responsible.
Since Aristotle discussed tragedy, and, as always, outlined its key elements with those clear and straightforward strokes that no one has matched since, the only philosopher who has approached it in a truly original and thorough way is Hegel. I intend to provide a brief overview of Hegel's theory and add some comments about it. However, I can't fully capture the essence of a theory that spans many pages in the Aesthetik; I must separate it from its connections to the author's broader perspective on poetry and his overall philosophy2; and I will try to present it using the language of everyday literature. Therefore, evaluating this theory based on my summary would be neither reliable nor fair—especially since, for the sake of clarity, I haven’t hesitated to include70 without notice various comments and examples that Hegel did not originally make.
On certain characteristics of tragedy the briefest reminder will suffice. A large part of the nature of this form of drama is common to the drama in all its forms; and of this nothing need be said. It will be agreed, further, that in all tragedy there is some sort of collision or conflict—conflict of feelings, modes of thought, desires, wills, purposes; conflict of persons with one another, or with circumstances, or with themselves; one, several, or all of these kinds of conflict, as the case may be. Again, it may be taken for granted that a tragedy is a story of unhappiness or suffering, and excites such feelings as pity and fear. To this, if we followed the present usage of the term, we should add that the story of unhappiness must have an unhappy end; by which we mean in effect that the conflict must close with the death of one or more of the principal characters. But this usage of the word ‘tragedy’ is comparatively recent; it leaves us without a name for many plays, in many languages, which deal with unhappiness without ending unhappily; and Hegel takes the word in its older and wider sense.
On certain traits of tragedy, a brief reminder will be enough. A big part of what defines this type of drama is shared with drama in all its forms, and there's no need to elaborate on that. Additionally, it’s widely accepted that all tragedy involves some form of conflict—conflict of feelings, thoughts, desires, wills, or intentions; conflict among people, between people and circumstances, or within themselves; it could involve one, several, or all of these types of conflict, depending on the situation. Also, it’s generally understood that a tragedy tells a story of unhappiness or suffering and evokes emotions like pity and fear. Furthermore, if we stick to the current meaning of the term, we should point out that the story of unhappiness must end badly; which means that the conflict typically concludes with the death of one or more of the main characters. However, this interpretation of the word 'tragedy' is relatively new; it leaves us without a term for many plays, in various languages, that explore unhappiness without a sad ending, and Hegel uses the word in its older and broader sense.
Passing on from these admitted characteristics of tragedy, we may best approach Hegel’s peculiar view by observing that he lays particular stress on one of them. That a tragedy is a story of suffering is probably to many people the most obvious fact about it. Hegel says very little of this; partly, perhaps, because it is obvious, but more because the essential point to him is not the suffering but its cause, namely, the action or conflict. Mere suffering, he would say, is not tragic, but only the suffering that comes of a special kind of action. Pity for mere misfortune, like fear of it, is not tragic pity or fear. These are due to the spectacle of the conflict and its attendant suffering, which do not appeal simply to our sensibilities or our instinct of self-preservation, 71 but also to our deeper mind or spirit (Geist, a word which, with its adjective, I shall translate ‘spirit,’ ‘spiritual,’ because our words ‘mind’ and ‘mental’ suggest something merely intellectual).
Moving on from these acknowledged traits of tragedy, we can best understand Hegel’s unique perspective by noticing that he emphasizes one of them in particular. The fact that tragedy involves suffering is likely the most apparent truth about it to many people. Hegel hardly mentions this; perhaps because it seems obvious, but more so because he believes the key aspect is not the suffering itself but its cause, which is the action or conflict. He would argue that simply experiencing suffering is not tragic; rather, it is the suffering that arises from a specific type of action that holds that significance. Sympathy for mere misfortune, like the fear of it, isn’t truly tragic sympathy or fear. These feelings stem from witnessing the conflict and the accompanying suffering, which engage not only our emotions or our instinct to survive, 71 but also resonate with our deeper mind or spirit (Geist, a term that I will translate as ‘spirit’ or ‘spiritual,’ since our terms ‘mind’ and ‘mental’ imply something merely intellectual).
The reason why the tragic conflict thus appeals to the spirit is that it is itself a conflict of the spirit. It is a conflict, that is to say, between powers that rule the world of man’s will and action—his ‘ethical substance.’ The family and the state, the bond of parent and child, of brother and sister, of husband and wife, of citizen and ruler, or citizen and citizen, with the obligations and feelings appropriate to these bonds; and again the powers of personal love and honour, or of devotion to a great cause or an ideal interest like religion or science or some kind of social welfare—such are the forces exhibited in tragic action; not indeed alone, not without others less affirmative and perhaps even evil, but still in preponderating mass. And as they form the substance of man, are common to all civilised men, and are acknowledged as powers rightfully claiming human allegiance, their exhibition in tragedy has that interest, at once deep and universal, which is essential to a great work of art.
The reason tragic conflict resonates with us is that it’s a struggle of the spirit. It’s a conflict between the forces that govern human will and actions—our ‘ethical substance.’ These include the family and the state, the connections between parent and child, brother and sister, husband and wife, and citizen and ruler, as well as citizen to citizen, along with the obligations and emotions tied to these relationships. Additionally, there are the influences of personal love and honor or devotion to a greater cause or ideal, like religion, science, or social welfare. These are the dynamics at play in tragic narratives; not solely these forces, and not without others that may be negative or corrupt, but still in overwhelming majority. Since they are fundamental to humanity, shared by all civilized people, and recognized as legitimate powers deserving of human loyalty, their portrayal in tragedy carries a depth and universality that is vital to a significant work of art.
In many a work of art, in many a statue, picture, tale, or song, such powers are shown in solitary peace or harmonious co-operation. Tragedy shows them in collision. Their nature is divine, and in religion they appear as gods; but, as seen in the world of tragic action, they have left the repose of Olympus, have entered into human wills, and now meet as foes. And this spectacle, if sublime, is also terrible. The essentially tragic fact is the self-division and intestinal warfare of the ethical substance, not so much the war of good with evil as the war of good with good. Two of these isolated powers face each other, making incompatible demands. The family claims what the state refuses, 72 love requires what honour forbids. The competing forces are both in themselves rightful, and so far the claim of each is equally justified; but the right of each is pushed into a wrong, because it ignores the right of the other, and demands that absolute sway which belongs to neither alone, but to the whole of which each is but a part.
In many works of art, including statues, paintings, stories, or songs, such powers are depicted in solitary peace or harmonious cooperation. Tragedy reveals them in conflict. Their nature is divine, and in religion, they appear as gods; however, in the world of tragic action, they've left the calm of Olympus, entered human wills, and now confront each other as adversaries. This spectacle, while grand, is also frightening. The core tragic fact is the internal division and conflict within the ethical essence, not so much the battle between good and evil, but the struggle between two goods. Two of these isolated powers face off, making conflicting demands. The family asserts what the state denies, love asks for what honor prohibits. Both competing forces are valid in themselves, and thus the claim of each is justified; however, each right turns into a wrong because it overlooks the right of the other and demands complete control that belongs neither to one alone but to the whole of which each is just a part. 72
And one reason why this happens lies in the nature of the characters through whom these claims are made. It is the nature of the tragic hero, at once his greatness and his doom, that he knows no shrinking or half-heartedness, but identifies himself wholly with the power that moves him, and will admit the justification of no other power. However varied and rich his inner life and character may be, in the conflict it is all concentrated in one point. Antigone is the determination to do her duty to her dead brother; Romeo is not a son or a citizen as well as a lover, he is lover pure and simple, and his love is the whole of him.
And one reason this happens is due to the nature of the characters making these claims. The tragic hero's essence, both his greatness and his downfall, is that he does not shrink back or hold back in any way. He fully identifies with the force that drives him and will accept no other justification. No matter how varied and rich his inner life and character may be, in the conflict, everything is focused on a single point. Antigone is the unwavering commitment to honor her dead brother; Romeo is not just a son or a citizen along with being a lover; he is purely a lover, and that love encompasses his entire being.
The end of the tragic conflict is the denial of both the exclusive claims. It is not the work of chance or blank fate; it is the act of the ethical substance itself, asserting its absoluteness against the excessive pretensions of its particular powers. In that sense, as proceeding from an absolute right which cancels claims based on right but pushed into wrong, it may be called the act of ‘eternal justice.’ Sometimes it can end the conflict peacefully, and the tragedy closes with a solution. Appearing as a divine being, the spiritual unity reconciles by some adjustment the claims of the contending powers (Eumenides); or at its bidding one of them softens its demand (Philoctetes); or again, as in the more beautiful solution of the Oedipus Coloneus, the hero by his own self-condemnation and inward purification reconciles himself with the supreme justice, and is accepted by it. But sometimes the quarrel is pressed to extremes; the denial of the one-sided 73 claims involves the death of one or more of the persons concerned; and we have a catastrophe. The ultimate power thus appears as a destructive force. Yet even here, as Hegel insists, the end is not without an aspect of reconciliation. For that which is denied is not the rightful powers with which the combatants have identified themselves. On the contrary, those powers, and with them the only thing for which the combatants cared, are affirmed. What is denied is the exclusive and therefore wrongful assertion of their right.
The end of the tragic conflict is the rejection of both exclusive claims. It’s not just random chance or empty fate; it’s the action of the ethical essence itself, asserting its absolute authority against the overly ambitious claims of its individual powers. In this way, coming from an absolute right that negates claims based on rights but has turned wrong, it can be described as the act of ‘eternal justice.’ Sometimes it can resolve the conflict peacefully, and the tragedy concludes with a solution. Appearing as a divine entity, the spiritual unity reconciles the claims of the opposing powers through some adjustment (Eumenides); or at its command, one of them eases its demand (Philoctetes); or, as in the more beautiful resolution of Oedipus Coloneus, the hero reconciles himself with the ultimate justice through his own self-condemnation and inner purification, and is accepted by it. But sometimes the dispute is escalated to extremes; the denial of the one-sided claims results in the death of one or more of the individuals involved, leading to a catastrophe. The ultimate power then appears as a destructive force. Yet even here, as Hegel emphasizes, the end still contains an element of reconciliation. What is denied is not the legitimate powers with which the combatants have identified themselves. On the contrary, those powers, along with the only things that mattered to the combatants, are affirmed. What is denied is the exclusive and therefore unjust claim of their right.
Such in outline is Hegel’s main view. It may be illustrated more fully by two examples, favourites of his, taken from Aeschylus and Sophocles. Clytemnestra has murdered Agamemnon, her husband and king. Orestes, their son, is impelled by filial piety to avenge his father, and is ordered by Apollo to do so. But to kill a mother is to sin against filial piety. The spiritual substance is divided against itself. The sacred bond of father and son demands what the equally sacred bond of son and mother forbids. When, therefore, Orestes has done the deed, the Furies of his murdered mother claim him for their prey. He appeals to Apollo, who resists their claim. A solution is arrived at without a catastrophe. The cause is referred to Athene, who institutes at Athens a court of sworn judges. The votes of this court being equally divided, Athene gives her casting-vote for Orestes; while the Furies are at last appeased by a promise of everlasting honour at Athens.
Here's a modernized version of the paragraph: Hegel’s main idea can be outlined like this. It can be illustrated more fully with two examples he favored, taken from Aeschylus and Sophocles. Clytemnestra has killed her husband and king, Agamemnon. Their son, Orestes, feels compelled by duty to avenge his father and is ordered by Apollo to do so. However, killing his mother would be a betrayal of that duty. There’s a conflict within the spiritual essence itself. The sacred bond between father and son demands one action, while the equally sacred bond between son and mother forbids it. When Orestes commits the act, the Furies of his murdered mother come after him. He turns to Apollo, who resists their pursuit. A resolution is reached without a disaster. The matter is brought before Athene, who establishes a court of sworn judges in Athens. Since the court is evenly split in its votes, Athene casts her vote for Orestes. Finally, the Furies are appeased by a promise of eternal honor in Athens.
In the Antigone, on the other hand, to Hegel the ‘perfect exemplar of tragedy,’ the solution is negative. The brother of Antigone has brought against his native city an army of foreigners bent on destroying it. He has been killed in the battle, and Creon, the ruler of the city, has issued an edict forbidding anyone on pain of death to bury the corpse. In so doing he not only dishonours the dead man, but violates the rights of the gods of 74 the dead. Antigone without hesitation disobeys the edict, and Creon, despite the remonstrance of his son, who is affianced to her, persists in exacting the penalty. Warned by the prophet Teiresias, he gives way, but too late. Antigone, immured in a rocky chamber to starve, has anticipated her death. Her lover follows her example, and his mother refuses to survive him. Thus Antigone has lost her life through her absolute assertion of the family against the state; Creon has violated the sanctity of the family, and in return sees his own home laid in ruins. But in this catastrophe neither the right of the family nor that of the state is denied; what is denied is the absoluteness of the claim of each.
In the Antigone, on the other hand, to Hegel the ‘perfect example of tragedy,’ the outcome is negative. Antigone's brother led an army of outsiders against his hometown, intent on destroying it. He was killed in battle, and Creon, the city's ruler, issued a decree prohibiting anyone from burying the body, with the penalty of death for those who disobeyed. In doing so, he not only dishonors the deceased but also disrespects the rights of the gods of the dead. Antigone disobeys the decree without hesitation, and Creon, despite his son—who is engaged to her—pleading with him, insists on enforcing the penalty. After being warned by the prophet Teiresias, he finally relents, but it's too late. Antigone, imprisoned in a rocky cell to die, has already chosen to end her life. Her lover follows her lead, and his mother chooses not to live without him. Thus, Antigone loses her life through her unwavering commitment to her family over the state; Creon disregards the importance of family and, in turn, watches his own home fall apart. But in this tragedy, neither the family's rights nor the state's rights are rejected; what is rejected is the idea that either claim can be absolute.
The danger of illustrations like these is that they divert attention from the principle illustrated to questions about the interpretation of particular works. So it will be here. I cannot stay to discuss these questions, which do not affect Hegel’s principle; but it will be well, before going further, to remove a misunderstanding of it which is generally to be found in criticisms of his treatment of the Eumenides and the Antigone. The main objection may be put thus: ‘Hegel talks of equally justified powers or claims. But Aeschylus never meant that Orestes and the Furies were equally justified; for Orestes was acquitted. Nor did Sophocles mean that Antigone and Creon were equally right. And how can it have been equally the duty of Orestes to kill his mother and not to kill her?’ But, in the first place, it is most important to observe that Hegel is not discussing at all what we should generally call the moral quality of the acts and persons concerned, or, in the ordinary sense, what it was their duty to do. And, in the second place, when he speaks of ‘equally justified’ powers, what he means, and, indeed, sometimes says, is that these powers are in themselves equally justified. The 75 family and the state, the bond of father and son, the bond of mother and son, the bond of citizenship, these are each and all, one as much as another, powers rightfully claiming human allegiance. It is tragic that observance of one should involve the violation of another. These are Hegel’s propositions, and surely they are true. Their truth is quite unaffected by the fact (assuming it is one) that in the circumstances the act combining this observance of one and violation of another was morally right, or by the fact (if so it is) that one such act (say Antigone’s) was morally right, and another (say Creon’s) was morally wrong. It is sufficient for Hegel’s principle that the violation should take place, and that we should feel its weight. We do feel it. We may approve the act of Antigone or Orestes, but in approving it we still feel that it is no light matter to disobey the law or to murder a mother, that (as we might say) there is much justice in the pleas of the Furies and of Creon, and that the tragic effect depends upon these facts. If, again, it is objected that the underlying conflict in the Antigone is not between the family and the state, but between divine and human law, that objection, if sound, might touch Hegel’s interpretation,3 but it would not affect his principle, except for those who recognise no obligation in human law; and it will scarcely be contended that Sophocles is to be numbered among them. On the other hand, it is, I think, a matter for regret that Hegel employed such words as ‘right,’ ‘justified,’ and ‘justice.’ They do not mislead readers familiar with his writings, but to others they suggest associations with criminal law, or our everyday moral judgments, or perhaps the theory of ‘poetic justice’; and these are all out of place in a discussion on tragedy.
The problem with illustrations like these is that they shift focus from the underlying principle to questions about the interpretation of specific works. That will be the case here. I can’t linger on these questions because they don’t impact Hegel’s principle; however, it’s important to clear up a common misunderstanding regarding his treatment of the Eumenides and the Antigone. The main criticism can be summarized like this: ‘Hegel talks about equally justified powers or claims. But Aeschylus never suggested that Orestes and the Furies were equally justified; after all, Orestes was acquitted. Likewise, Sophocles didn’t imply that Antigone and Creon were equally right. How can it have been equally Orestes' duty to kill his mother and also not to kill her?’ First, it’s crucial to point out that Hegel isn’t discussing what we would typically consider the moral quality of the actions and the individuals involved, or, in the usual sense, what their duties were. Secondly, when he refers to ‘equally justified’ powers, he means that these powers are in themselves equally justified. The family and the state, the relationships between father and son, mother and son, and the connection of citizenship—all of these are, equally, powers that rightfully demand human loyalty. It’s tragic that adhering to one requires the infringement of another. These are Hegel’s assertions, and they are certainly valid. Their validity isn’t diminished by the fact (if it is one) that under the circumstances, the act that balances this adherence to one and infringement of another was morally right, or by the fact (if that’s the case) that one such act (like Antigone’s) was morally right while another (like Creon’s) was morally wrong. For Hegel's principle, it’s enough that the violation occurs, and that we feel its impact. We definitely feel it. We may support the actions of Antigone or Orestes, but even in doing so, we recognize that disobeying the law or killing a mother is no trivial matter, that (as we might put it) the arguments of the Furies and Creon hold significant weight, and these realities contribute to the tragic effect. If, further, it’s argued that the conflict in the Antigone lies not between the family and the state, but between divine and human law, this objection, if valid, might challenge Hegel’s interpretation, 3 but it wouldn’t undermine his principle, unless one believes there's no obligation to human law; and it’s unlikely that Sophocles would be counted among them. On another note, I think it’s unfortunate that Hegel chose terms like ‘right,’ ‘justified,’ and ‘justice.’ These words don’t mislead those familiar with his work, but to others, they evoke ideas related to criminal law, our everyday moral judgments, or perhaps the notion of ‘poetic justice’; and these are inappropriate in a discussion centered on tragedy.
Having determined in outline the idea or principle of tragedy, Hegel proceeds to give an account of some differences between ancient and modern works. In the limited time at our disposal we shall do best to confine ourselves to a selection from his remarks on the latter. For in speaking of ancient tragedy Hegel, who finds something modern in Euripides, makes accordingly but little use of him for purposes of contrast, while his main point of view as to Aeschylus and Sophocles has already appeared in the illustrations we have given of the general principle. I will only add, by way of preface, that the pages about to be summarised leave on one, rightly or wrongly, the impression that to his mind the principle is more adequately realised in the best classical tragedies than in modern works. But the question whether this really was his deliberate opinion would detain us too long from weightier matters.4
Having outlined the concept of tragedy, Hegel goes on to discuss some differences between ancient and modern works. Given the limited time we have, it’s best to focus on his comments about the latter. When discussing ancient tragedy, Hegel—who sees something modern in Euripides—uses him less for contrast, while his main perspectives on Aeschylus and Sophocles have already been illustrated in our previous examples of the general principle. I’ll just add, as a preface, that the pages we're about to summarize leave the impression, rightly or wrongly, that he believes the principle is better realized in the top classical tragedies than in modern ones. However, whether this was truly his considered opinion would take us away from more significant topics. 4
Hegel considers first the cases where modern tragedy resembles ancient in dealing with conflicts arising from the pursuit of ends which may be called substantial or objective and not merely personal. And he points out that modern tragedy here shows a much greater variety. Subjects are taken, for example, from the quarrels of dynasties, of rivals for the throne, of kings and nobles, of state and church. Calderon shows the conflict of love and honour regarded as powers imposing obligations. Schiller in his early works makes his characters defend the rights of nature against convention, or of freedom of thought against prescription—rights in their essence universal. Wallenstein aims at the unity and peace of Germany; Karl Moor attacks the whole arrangement of society; Faust seeks to attain in thought and action union with the Absolute. In such cases the end is more than personal; it represents a power claiming the allegiance of the 77 individual; but, on the other hand, it does not always or generally represent a great ethical institution or bond like the family or the state. We have passed into a wider world.
Hegel first looks at the instances where modern tragedy is similar to ancient tragedy in its exploration of conflicts that arise from pursuing goals that can be seen as significant or objective, rather than just personal. He notes that modern tragedy displays much more variety in this regard. For example, subjects are drawn from the disputes of dynasties, rival claimants to the throne, kings and nobles, as well as conflicts between the state and the church. Calderón illustrates the clash between love and honor seen as forces that impose duties. Schiller, in his early works, has his characters stand up for natural rights against societal norms, or for freedom of thought against established rules—rights that are essentially universal. Wallenstein seeks unity and peace for Germany, Karl Moor challenges the entire social structure, and Faust looks to achieve a connection with the Absolute in both thought and action. In these instances, the goal is more than individual; it signifies a force that demands the loyalty of the individual; however, it does not always or typically represent a significant ethical institution or bond, like family or state. We have entered a broader world.
But, secondly, he observes, in regard to modern tragedy, that in a larger number of instances such public or universal interests either do not appear at all, or, if they appear, are scarcely more than a background for the real subject. The real subject, the impelling end or passion, and the ensuing conflict, is personal,—these particular characters with their struggle and their fate. The importance given to subjectivity—this is the distinctive mark of modern sentiment, and so of modern art; and such tragedies bear its impress. A part at least of Hegel’s meaning may be illustrated thus. We are interested in the personality of Orestes or Antigone, but chiefly as it shows itself in one aspect, as identifying itself with a certain ethical relation; and our interest in the personality is inseparable and indistinguishable from our interest in the power it represents. This is not so with Hamlet, whose position so closely resembles that of Orestes. What engrosses our attention is the whole personality of Hamlet in his conflict, not with an opposing spiritual power, but with circumstances and, still more, with difficulties in his own nature. No one could think of describing Othello as the representative of an ethical family relation. His passion, however much nobility he may show in it, is personal. So is Romeo’s love. It is not pursued, like Posa’s freedom of thought, as something universal, a right of man. Its right, if it could occur to us to use the term at all, is Romeo’s right.
But, secondly, he points out that in modern tragedy, we often find that public or universal interests either don’t show up at all or, if they do, they are barely more than a backdrop for the real issue. The main focus—the driving force or passion, and the conflict that follows—is personal—these specific characters with their struggles and destinies. The emphasis on subjectivity is a defining feature of modern sentiment and, consequently, modern art; and such tragedies reflect this. Part of Hegel’s meaning can be illustrated this way. We’re interested in the character of Orestes or Antigone, but mainly as it relates to a certain ethical connection; and our interest in their personalities is closely tied to the power they represent. This is not the case with Hamlet, whose situation is quite similar to that of Orestes. What captures our attention is the entirety of Hamlet’s personality in his conflict, not with a competing spiritual force, but with circumstances and, even more, with his own internal challenges. No one would think to describe Othello as merely the representative of an ethical family relationship. His passion, no matter how noble it may appear, is personal. The same goes for Romeo’s love. It isn’t pursued, like Posa’s quest for freedom of thought, as something universal, a human right. If we could even think of it in those terms, it’s Romeo’s right.
On this main characteristic of modern tragedy others depend. For instance, that variety of subject to which reference has just been made depends on it. For when so much weight is attached to 78 personality, almost any fatal collision in which a sufficiently striking character is involved may yield material for tragedy. Naturally, again, characterisation has become fuller and more subtle, except in dramas which are more or less an imitation of the antique. The characters in Greek tragedy are far from being types or personified abstractions, as those of classical French tragedy tend to be: they are genuine individuals. But still they are comparatively simple and easy to understand, and have not the intricacy of the characters in Shakespeare. These, for the most part, represent simply themselves; and the loss of that interest which attached to the Greek characters from their identification with an ethical power, is compensated by an extraordinary subtlety in their portrayal, and also by their possession of some peculiar charm or some commanding superiority. Finally, the interest in personality explains the freedom with which characters more or less definitely evil are introduced in modern tragedy. Mephistopheles is as essentially modern as Faust. The passion of Richard or Macbeth is not only personal, like that of Othello; it is egoistic and anarchic, and leads to crimes done with a full knowledge of their wickedness; but to the modern mind the greatness of the personality justifies its appearance in the position of hero. Such beings as Iago and Goneril, almost portents of evil, are not indeed made the heroes of tragedies; but, according to Hegel, they would not have been admitted in Greek tragedy at all. If Clytemnestra had been cited in objection as a parallel to Lady Macbeth, he would have replied that Lady Macbeth had not the faintest ground of complaint against Duncan, while in reading the Agamemnon we are frequently reminded that Clytemnestra’s husband was the sacrificer of their child. He might have added that Clytemnestra is herself an example of the necessity, where one of the principal characters 79 inspires hatred or horror, of increasing the subtlety of the drawing or adding grandeur to the evil will.
On this main feature of modern tragedy, others depend. For example, the variety of subjects mentioned earlier is reliant on it. When so much importance is placed on personality, almost any dramatic conflict involving a striking character can serve as material for tragedy. Naturally, character development has become deeper and more nuanced, except in plays that imitate ancient styles. The characters in Greek tragedy are far from being mere types or abstract representations, like those in classical French tragedy; they are real individuals. However, they remain relatively simple and easy to understand, lacking the complexity of Shakespeare’s characters. Most of these characters exemplify themselves; the diminished interest that comes from the Greek characters' association with ethical themes is offset by their extraordinary depth in portrayal and their unique charm or commanding presence. Ultimately, the focus on personality explains the ease with which characters that are clearly evil are introduced in modern tragedy. Mephistopheles is just as modern as Faust. The passion of Richard or Macbeth is not only personal, like Othello's; it is selfish and chaotic, leading to crimes committed with full awareness of their immorality. Yet, to the modern audience, the greatness of the personality validates its role as a hero. Figures like Iago and Goneril, almost embodiments of evil, are not made heroes of tragedies; however, according to Hegel, they would not have been accepted in Greek tragedy at all. If Clytemnestra had been used as a counter-example to Lady Macbeth, he would have argued that Lady Macbeth had no valid reason to complain about Duncan, while reading the Agamemnon frequently reminds us that Clytemnestra’s husband was the one who sacrificed their child. He might have added that Clytemnestra exemplifies the need, when one of the main characters evokes hatred or horror, to either enhance the nuance of the portrayal or elevate the grandeur of the malice.
It remains to compare ancient and modern tragedy in regard to the issue of the conflict. We have seen that Hegel attributes this issue in the former to the ethical substance or eternal justice, and so accounts for such reconciliation as we feel to be present even where the end is a catastrophe. Now, in the catastrophe of modern tragedy, he says, a certain justice is sometimes felt to be present; but even then it differs from the antique justice. It is in some cases more ‘abstract’: the end pursued by the hero, though it is not egoistic, is still presented rather as his particular end than as something rightful though partial; and hence the catastrophe appears as the reaction, not of an undivided ethical totality, but merely of the universal turning against a too assertive particular.5 In cases, again, where the hero (Richard or Macbeth) openly attacks an ethical power and plunges into evil, we feel that he meets with justice, and only gets what he deserves; but then this justice is colder and more ‘criminalistic’ than that of ancient tragedy. Thus even when the modern work seems to resemble the ancient in its issue, the sense of reconciliation is imperfect. And partly for this reason, partly from the concentration of our interest on individuality as such, we desire to see in the individual himself some sort of reconciliation with his fate. What shape this will take depends, of course, on the story and the character of the hero. It may appear in a religious form, as his feeling that he is exchanging his earthly being for an indestructible happiness; or again, in his recognition of the justice of his fall; or at least he may show us that, in face of the forces that crush him to death, he maintains untouched the freedom and strength of his own will.
It remains to compare ancient and modern tragedy regarding the issue of conflict. We have seen that Hegel attributes this issue in the former to ethical substance or eternal justice, which accounts for the reconciliation we feel is present even when the ending is tragic. Now, in modern tragedy’s catastrophe, he says, a sense of justice is sometimes felt to be there; but even then, it differs from ancient justice. In some cases, it is more 'abstract': the goal pursued by the hero, while not self-serving, is presented more as his personal goal rather than something that is rightful though partial; thus, the catastrophe seems to arise from a universal reaction against a too assertive individual rather than from an undivided ethical totality. In instances where the hero (like Richard or Macbeth) openly challenges an ethical power and descends into evil, we feel that he experiences justice and gets what he deserves; however, this justice is colder and more 'criminalistic' than that of ancient tragedy. So even when modern works appear to echo ancient ones in their outcomes, the sense of reconciliation feels incomplete. Partly for this reason, and partly due to our focus on individuality, we wish to see some sort of reconciliation within the individual themselves regarding their fate. What form this takes, of course, depends on the story and the hero's character. It may appear in a religious way, as a feeling that he is trading his earthly existence for eternal happiness; or it may come from his acknowledgment of the justice of his downfall; or at the very least, he might demonstrate that, in the face of forces that crush him to death, he still maintains the freedom and strength of his own will.
But there remain, says Hegel, many modern tragedies where we have to attribute the catastrophe not to any kind of justice, but to unhappy circumstances and outward accidents. And then we can only feel that the individual whose merely personal ends are thwarted by mere particular circumstances and chances, pays the penalty that awaits existence in a scene of contingency and finitude. Such a feeling cannot rise above sadness, and, if the hero is a noble soul, it may become the impression of a dreadful external necessity. This impression can be avoided only when circumstance and accident are so depicted that they are felt to coincide with something in the hero himself, so that he is not simply destroyed by an outward force. So it is with Hamlet. ‘This bank and shoal of time’ is too narrow for his soul, and the death that seems to fall on him by chance is also within him. And so in Romeo and Juliet we feel that the rose of a love so beautiful is too tender to bloom in the storm-swept valley of its birth. But such a feeling of reconciliation is still one of pain, an unhappy blessedness.6 And if the situation displayed in a drama is of such a kind that we feel the issue to depend simply on the turn the dramatist may choose to give to the course of events, we are fully justified in our preference for a happy ending.
But Hegel argues that there are many modern tragedies where we can't blame the disaster on justice, but rather on unfortunate situations and random events. In those cases, we can only feel that the individual whose personal goals are obstructed by specific circumstances and chance pays the price for existing in a world full of unpredictability and limitations. This feeling can only evoke sadness, and if the hero has a noble character, it may turn into a sense of a terrible external necessity. This impression can only be avoided when circumstances and accidents are portrayed in a way that resonates with something within the hero himself, making it so he is not merely defeated by an external force. Take Hamlet, for example. 'This bank and shoal of time' feels too confined for his spirit, and the death that seems to ensnare him by chance is also rooted within him. Similarly, in Romeo and Juliet, we sense that the beauty of such love is too fragile to thrive in the tumultuous environment of its origin. Yet, this sense of reconciliation still carries pain, a bittersweet blessing. 6 And when the situation portrayed in a drama feels like the outcome hinges simply on the choices the playwright makes regarding the flow of events, we are entirely justified in preferring a happy ending.
In this last remark (or rather in the pages misrepresented by it) Hegel, of course, is not criticising Shakespeare. He is objecting to the destiny-dramas of his own time, and to the fashionable indulgence in sentimental melancholy. Strongly as he asserted the essential function of negation throughout the universe, the affirmative power of the spirit, even in its profoundest divisions, was for him the deepest truth and the most inspiring theme. And 81 one may see this even in his references to Shakespeare. He appreciated Shakespeare’s representation of extreme forms of evil, but, even if he was fully satisfied of its justification, his personal preference lay in another direction, and while I do not doubt that he thought Hamlet a greater work than Iphigenie, I suspect he loved Goethe’s play the best.
In this final comment (or actually in the pages wrongly interpreted by it), Hegel is not criticizing Shakespeare. He is opposing the fate-driven dramas of his own time and the trendy indulgence in sentimental sadness. Despite his strong emphasis on the crucial role of negation throughout the universe, the affirmative power of the spirit, even in its deepest divisions, was for him the most fundamental truth and the most uplifting theme. And 81 one can see this even in his references to Shakespeare. He valued Shakespeare's depiction of extreme forms of evil, but even if he believed it was justified, his personal preference was in a different direction. While I have no doubt he considered Hamlet a greater work than Iphigenie, I suspect he preferred Goethe's play the most.
Most of those who have thought about this subject will agree that the ideas I have tried to sketch are interesting and valuable; but they suggest scores of questions. Alike in the account of tragedy in general, and in that of the differences between ancient and modern tragedy, everyone will find statements to doubt and omissions to regret; and scarcely one of Hegel’s interpretations of particular plays will escape objection. It is impossible for me to touch on more than a few points; and to the main ideas I owe so much that I am more inclined to dwell on their truth than to criticise what seem to be defects. But perhaps after all an attempt to supplement and amend may be the best way of throwing some part of Hegel’s meaning more into relief. And I will begin with the attempt to supplement.
Most people who have considered this topic will agree that the ideas I’ve outlined are interesting and valuable, but they raise many questions. Whether discussing tragedy in general or the differences between ancient and modern tragedy, everyone will encounter statements to question and gaps to lament; and hardly any of Hegel’s interpretations of specific plays will go without criticism. It’s impossible for me to cover more than a few points; I owe so much to the main ideas that I’m more inclined to focus on their truth than to critique what appear to be flaws. However, maybe ultimately, trying to add to and refine the discussion is the best way to clarify some of Hegel’s meaning. So I’ll start with the attempt to add more.
He seems to be right in laying emphasis on the action and conflict in tragedy rather than on the suffering and misfortune. No mere suffering or misfortune, no suffering that does not spring in great part from human agency, and in some degree from the agency of the sufferer, is tragic, however pitiful or dreadful it may be. But, sufficient connection with these agencies being present, misfortune, the fall from prosperity to adversity, with the suffering attending it, at once becomes tragic; and in many tragedies it forms a large ingredient, as does the pity for it in the tragic feeling. Hegel, I think, certainly takes too little notice of it; and by 82 this omission he also withdraws attention from something the importance of which he would have admitted at once; I mean the way in which suffering is borne. Physical pain, to take an extreme instance, is one thing: Philoctetes, bearing it, is another. And the noble endurance of pain that rends the heart is the source of much that is best worth having in tragedy.
He’s definitely right to focus more on the action and conflict in tragedy rather than just the suffering and misfortune. No amount of mere suffering or misfortune, especially if it doesn't mostly come from human actions — including the actions of the one suffering — is truly tragic, no matter how pitiful or awful it may be. But when there's a clear link to these actions, misfortune, like falling from success to hardship, along with the pain that comes with it, becomes tragic right away. In many tragedies, this aspect is a big part of the story, and so is the pity it inspires within the tragic experience. I believe Hegel doesn't pay enough attention to this, and by missing it, he ignores something he would surely recognize as significant — the way suffering is endured. Physical pain, for example, is one thing, but what Philoctetes goes through while enduring it is something entirely different. The noble strength shown in bearing heart-wrenching pain is a source of much of what is most valuable in tragedy.
Again, there is one particular kind of misfortune not obviously due to human agency, which undoubtedly may affect us in a tragic way. I mean that kind which suggests the idea of fate. Tragedies which represent man as the mere plaything of chance or a blank fate or a malicious fate, are never really deep: it is satisfactory to see that Maeterlinck, a man of true genius, has now risen above these ideas. But, where those factors of tragedy are present which Hegel emphasises, the impression of something fateful in what we call accident, the impression that the hero not only invites misfortune by his exceptional stature and exceptional daring, but is also, if I may so put it, strangely and terribly unlucky, is in many plays a genuine ingredient in tragic effect. It is so, for example, in the Oedipus Tyrannus. It is so even in dramas like Shakespeare’s, which exemplify the saying that character is destiny. Hegel’s own reference to the prominence of accident in the plot of Hamlet proves it. Othello would not have become Iago’s victim if his own character had been different; but still, as we say, it is an extraordinary fatality which makes him the companion of the one man in the world who is at once able enough, brave enough, and vile enough to ensnare him. In the Antigone itself, and in the very catastrophe of it, accident plays its part: we can hardly say that it depends solely on the characters of Creon and Antigone that the one yields just too late to save the life of the other. Now, it may be said with truth that Hegel’s whole account of the 83 ultimate power in tragedy is a rationalisation of the idea of fate, but his remarks on this particular aspect of fate are neither sufficient nor satisfactory.
Once again, there's a specific type of misfortune not clearly linked to human actions that can definitely impact us in a tragic way. I'm talking about the kind that suggests fate. Tragedies that portray people as mere pawns of chance, a blank fate, or a cruel fate aren't ever truly profound: it's reassuring to see that Maeterlinck, a man of real talent, has moved beyond these ideas. However, when the elements of tragedy highlighted by Hegel are present—the sense of something fateful in what we call accidents, the idea that the hero not only brings misfortune upon himself through his exceptional abilities and courage but is also, if I can put it this way, strangely and tragically unlucky—this often creates a genuine tragic effect in many plays. This is the case, for instance, in Oedipus Tyrannus. It's also true in plays like those of Shakespeare, which illustrate the saying that character is destiny. Hegel’s mention of the role of chance in the plot of Hamlet supports this. Othello wouldn't have fallen victim to Iago if he had been a different person; yet, as we say, there is an extraordinary fate that brings him into the orbit of the only man in the world who is clever enough, brave enough, and wicked enough to trap him. In Antigone itself, and in its very catastrophe, chance plays a role: it’s difficult to claim that it's solely the characters of Creon and Antigone that results in one yielding just too late to save the other. Now, it's fair to say that Hegel’s entire discussion of ultimate power in tragedy is a rationalization of the idea of fate, but his comments on this particular aspect of fate fall short and aren't entirely satisfying.
His insistence on the need for some element of reconciliation in a tragic catastrophe, and his remarks on the various forms it assumes, have the greatest value; but one result of the omissions just noticed is that he sometimes exaggerates it, and at other times rates it too low. When he is speaking of the kind of tragedy he most approves, his language almost suggests that our feeling at the close of the conflict is, or should be, one of complete reconciliation. This it surely neither is nor can be. Not to mention the suffering and death we have witnessed, the very existence of the conflict, even if a supreme ethical power is felt to be asserted in its close, remains a painful fact, and, in large measure, a fact not understood. For, though we may be said to see, in one sense, how the opposition of spiritual powers arises, something in us, and that the best, still cries out against it. And even the perception or belief that it must needs be that offences come would not abolish our feeling that the necessity is terrible, or our pain in the woe of the guilty and the innocent. Nay, one may conjecture, the feeling and the pain would not vanish if we fully understood that the conflict and catastrophe were by a rational necessity involved in the divine and eternally accomplished purpose of the world. But this exaggeration in Hegel’s language, if partly due to his enthusiasm for the affirmative, may be mainly, like some other defects, an accident of lecturing. In the Philosophy of Religion, I may add, he plainly states that in the solution even of tragedies like the Antigone something remains unresolved (ii. 135).
His insistence on the need for some form of reconciliation in a tragic catastrophe and his comments on the various ways it appears are extremely valuable. However, one result of the omissions mentioned is that he sometimes overstates it and at other times undervalues it. When discussing the type of tragedy he particularly supports, his language nearly implies that our feelings at the end of the conflict are, or should be, one of complete reconciliation. But this is certainly neither the case nor can it be. Not to mention the suffering and death we've witnessed, the very existence of the conflict, even if we feel a supreme ethical force is acknowledged at its conclusion, remains a painful reality, largely an incomprehensible fact. Although we might understand, in one sense, how the clash of spiritual powers emerges, something within us, the best part, still protests against it. Even the recognition or belief that offenses are inevitable wouldn’t eliminate our feeling that this necessity is dreadful, or lessen our pain for both the guilty and the innocent. In fact, one could speculate that the feeling and pain wouldn’t disappear even if we fully grasped that the conflict and catastrophe were necessarily part of the divine and eternal purpose of the world. This exaggeration in Hegel's language, while partly due to his enthusiasm for the affirmative, may mainly stem from some other issues related to lecturing. In the Philosophy of Religion, he clearly states that even in solutions to tragedies like the Antigone, something remains unresolved (ii. 135).
On the other hand, his treatment of the aspect of reconciliation in modern tragedy is in several respects insufficient. I will mention only one. He does not notice that in the conclusion of not a few 84 tragedies pain is mingled not merely with acquiescence, but with something like exultation. Is there not such a feeling at the close of Hamlet, Othello, and King Lear; and that although the end in the last two cases touches the limit of legitimate pathos? This exultation appears to be connected with our sense that the hero has never shown himself so great or noble as in the death which seals his failure. A rush of passionate admiration, and a glory in the greatness of the soul, mingle with our grief; and the coming of death, so far from destroying these feelings, appears to leave them untouched, or even to be entirely in harmony with them. If in such dramas we may be said to feel that the ultimate power is no mere fate, but a spiritual power, then we also feel that the hero was never so near to this power as in the moment when it required his life.
On the other hand, his approach to reconciliation in modern tragedy is lacking in several ways. I'll mention just one. He overlooks the fact that in the endings of several tragedies, pain is mixed not only with acceptance but also with a sense of triumph. Isn't there such a feeling at the end of Hamlet, Othello, and King Lear? Particularly in the last two, the conclusion pushes the boundaries of what constitutes legitimate emotion. This sense of triumph seems tied to our belief that the hero reveals their greatest nobility in the moment of death, which marks their failure. A surge of intense admiration and a sense of the soul's greatness blend with our sorrow; and the approach of death, rather than extinguishing these emotions, seems to leave them intact, even aligning with them. If we can say that in such dramas the ultimate power is not just fate but a spiritual force, then we also feel that the hero is closest to this power at the moment when it demands their life.
The last omission I would notice in Hegel’s theory is that he underrates the action in tragedy of what may be called by a rough distinction moral evil rather than defect. Certainly the part played by evil differs greatly in different cases, but it is never absent, not even from tragedies of Hegel’s favourite type. If it does not appear in the main conflict, it appears in its occasion. You may say that, while Iago and Macbeth have evil purposes, neither the act of Orestes nor the vengeance of the Furies, neither Antigone’s breach of the edict nor even Creon’s insistence on her punishment, springs from evil in them; but the situation with which Orestes or Antigone has to deal, and so in a sense the whole tragedy, arises from evil, the murder of Agamemnon, and the attempt of Polyneices to bring ruin on his native city. In fact, if we confine the title ‘tragedy’ to plays ending with a catastrophe, it will be found difficult to name great tragedies, ancient or modern, in which evil has not directly or indirectly a prominent part. And its presence has an important bearing on the effect produced by the 85 catastrophe. On the one hand, it deepens the sense of painful awe. The question why affirmative spiritual forces should collide is hard enough; but the question why, together with them, there should be generated violent evil and extreme depravity is harder and more painful still. But, on the other hand, the element of reconciliation in the catastrophe is strengthened by recognition of the part played by evil in bringing it about; because our sense that the ultimate power cannot endure the presence of such evil is implicitly the sense that this power is at least more closely allied with good. If it rejects the exaggerated claims of its own isolated powers, that which provokes from it a much more vehement reaction must be still more alien to its nature. This feeling is forcibly evoked by Shakespeare’s tragedies, and in many Greek dramas it is directly appealed to by repeated reminders that what is at work in the disasters is the unsleeping Ate which follows an ancestral sin. If Aristotle did not in some lost part of the Poetics discuss ideas like this, he failed to give a complete rationale of Greek tragedy.
The last shortcoming I’d point out in Hegel’s theory is that he downplays the role of moral evil in tragedy, rather than just focusing on flaws. Clearly, evil plays a different role in different stories, but it’s always present, even in tragedies that Hegel favored. If it isn’t found in the main conflict, it’s evident in the circumstances surrounding it. You could argue that while Iago and Macbeth have malicious intentions, neither Orestes’s actions nor the revenge of the Furies, nor Antigone’s defiance of the law, nor even Creon’s demand for her punishment, come from evil in themselves. However, the situations that Orestes or Antigone face, and thus the entire tragedy, stem from evil—the murder of Agamemnon and Polyneices’s attempt to destroy his own city. In fact, if we limit the term ‘tragedy’ to plays with tragic endings, it’s hard to name significant tragedies, whether ancient or modern, where evil doesn’t play a central role, directly or indirectly. Moreover, its presence significantly affects the impact of the 85 catastrophe. On one hand, it intensifies the feeling of painful awe. It’s difficult enough to understand why positive spiritual forces clash, but it’s even harder and more distressing to comprehend why, alongside these forces, there arises violent evil and extreme wickedness. On the other hand, the element of reconciliation in the tragic ending is strengthened by acknowledging the role of evil in its occurrence; because our understanding that the ultimate power cannot tolerate such evil implicitly suggests that this power is at least more connected to good. If it rejects the exaggerated claims of its own isolated strengths, then that which provokes a much stronger reaction from it must be even more contrary to its nature. This sentiment is powerfully expressed in Shakespeare’s tragedies, and in many Greek dramas, it’s directly highlighted by continual reminders that the disasters are driven by the unyielding Ate that follows a familial sin. If Aristotle didn’t discuss concepts like this in some lost part of the Poetics, he didn’t provide a full explanation of Greek tragedy.
I come lastly to the matter I have most at heart. What I take to be the central idea in Hegel’s theory seems to me to touch the essence of tragedy. And I will not assert that his own statement of it fails to cover the whole field of instances. For he does not teach, as he is often said to do, that tragedy portrays only the conflict of such ethical powers as the family and the state. He adds to these, as we have seen, others, such as love and honour, together with various universal ends; and it may even be maintained that he has provided in his general statement for those numerous cases where, according to himself, no substantial or universal ends collide, but the interest is centred on ‘personalities.’ Nevertheless, when these cases come to be considered 86 more fully—and, in Hegel’s view, they are the most characteristically modern cases—we are not satisfied. They naturally tend to appear as declensions from the more ideal ancient form; for how can a personality which represents only itself claim the interest of one which represents something universal? And further, they are sometimes described in a manner which strikes the reader, let us say, of Shakespeare, as both insufficient and misleading. Without raising, then, unprofitable questions about the comparative merits of ancient and modern tragedy, I should like to propose a restatement of Hegel’s general principle which would make it more obviously apply to both.
I finally want to address the topic that's closest to my heart. The main idea in Hegel's theory seems to me to be at the core of tragedy. I won’t claim that his own explanation covers every possible situation. He doesn’t argue, as many say he does, that tragedy only depicts the conflict between ethical forces like family and state. He also includes other factors, such as love and honor, along with various universal goals. It could even be argued that his general statement accounts for those many instances where, according to him, there’s no clash of substantial or universal goals, and the focus is on ‘personalities.’ However, when we delve deeper into these cases—and in Hegel's perspective, they are the most distinctly modern—we find them lacking. They often seem like a step down from the more ideal ancient form; how can a personality that only represents itself compete with one that stands for something universal? Moreover, they sometimes come across in a way that feels inadequate and misleading to someone familiar with Shakespeare. So, instead of getting into unproductive debates about the differences between ancient and modern tragedy, I’d like to suggest a rephrasing of Hegel's general principle that would clearly apply to both.
If we omit all reference to ethical or substantial powers and interests, what have we left? We have the more general idea—to use again a formula not Hegel’s own—that tragedy portrays a self-division and self-waste of spirit, or a division of spirit involving conflict and waste. It is implied in this that on both sides in the conflict there is a spiritual value. The same idea may be expressed (again, I think, not in Hegel’s own words) by saying that the tragic conflict is one not merely of good with evil, but also, and more essentially, of good with good. Only, in saying this, we must be careful to observe that ‘good’ here means anything that has spiritual value, not moral goodness alone,7 and that ‘evil’ has a similarly wide sense.
If we leave out all references to ethical or substantial powers and interests, what are we left with? We have a broader concept—using a term that isn't Hegel's own—that tragedy represents a division and depletion of the spirit, or a division of spirit that involves conflict and loss. It suggests that on both sides of the conflict, there is a spiritual value. The same idea can be expressed (again, not in Hegel’s own words) by stating that the tragic conflict is not just between good and evil, but also, and more fundamentally, between good and good. However, in saying this, we need to be careful to understand that ‘good’ here refers to anything that has spiritual value, not just moral goodness, and that ‘evil’ has a similarly broad interpretation.7
Now this idea of a division of spirit involving conflict and waste covers the tragedies of ethical and other universal powers, and it covers much besides. According to it the collision of such powers would be one kind of tragic collision, but only one. Why are we tragically moved by the conflict of family and state? Because we set a high value on family and state. Why then should not the conflict of anything else that has sufficient value 87 affect us tragically? It does. The value must be sufficient—a moderate value will not serve; and other characteristics must be present which need not be considered here. But, granted these conditions, any spiritual conflict involving spiritual waste is tragic. And it is just one greatness of modern art that it has shown the tragic fact in situations of so many and such diverse kinds. These situations have not the peculiar effectiveness of the conflicts preferred by Hegel, but they may have an equal effectiveness peculiar to themselves.
Now, this idea of a division of spirit that involves conflict and waste reflects the tragedies of ethical and other universal forces, and it encompasses much more. According to this, the clash of such forces would be one type of tragic collision, but just one. Why are we deeply affected by the conflict between family and state? Because we hold both family and state in high regard. So why shouldn't the conflict of anything else that holds enough value move us tragically? It does. The value has to be significant—average value won't cut it; other characteristics also have to be present, but we don't need to go into that here. However, as long as these conditions are met, any spiritual conflict involving spiritual waste is tragic. And one of the great things about modern art is that it has highlighted the tragic element in a wide variety of situations. These situations may not have the specific impact of the conflicts favored by Hegel, but they can have their own unique effectiveness.
Let me attempt to test these ideas by choosing a most unfavourable instance—unfavourable because the play seems at first to represent a conflict simply of good and evil, and so, according both to Hegel’s statement and the proposed restatement, to be no tragedy at all: I mean Macbeth. What is the conflict here? It will be agreed that it does not lie between two ethical powers or universal ends, and that, as Hegel says, the main interest is in personalities. Let us take it first, then, to lie between Macbeth and the persons opposing him, and let us ask whether there is not spiritual value or good on both sides—not an equal amount of good (that is not necessary), but enough good on each to give the impression of spiritual waste. Is there not such good in Macbeth? It is not a question merely of moral goodness, but of good. It is not a question of the use made of good, but of its presence. And such bravery and skill in war as win the enthusiasm of everyone about him; such an imagination as few but poets possess; a conscience so vivid that his deed is to him beforehand a thing of terror, and, once done, condemns him to that torture of the mind on which he lies in restless ecstasy; a determination so tremendous and a courage so appalling that, for all this torment, he never dreams of turning back, but, even when he 88 has found that life is a tale full of sound and fury, signifying nothing, will tell it out to the end though earth and heaven and hell are leagued against him; are not these things, in themselves, good, and gloriously good? Do they not make you, for all your horror, admire Macbeth, sympathise with his agony, pity him, and see in him the waste of forces on which you place a spiritual value? It is simply on this account that he is for you, not the abstraction called a criminal who merely ‘gets what he deserves’ (art, like religion, knows no such thing), but a tragic hero, and that his war with other forces of indubitable spiritual worth is a tragic war.8
Let me try to test these ideas by choosing a particularly unfavorable example—unfavorable because the play seems at first to portray a simple struggle between good and evil, and so, according to Hegel’s statement and the suggested restatement, it isn't a tragedy at all: I'm referring to Macbeth. What is the conflict here? It’s agreed that it doesn’t lie between two ethical powers or universal goals, and that, as Hegel says, the main interest is in personalities. So let’s first see it as a conflict between Macbeth and those opposing him, and let’s ask whether there isn’t some spiritual value or goodness on both sides—not necessarily equal amounts of goodness, but enough on each side to create a sense of spiritual waste. Is there not some good in Macbeth? This isn’t just about moral goodness, but about goodness itself. It’s not a matter of how good is used, but rather its very presence. He possesses such bravery and skill in battle that everyone around him admires him; he has an imagination that few, except poets, can match; a conscience so intense that his actions fill him with dread before he commits them, and once done, they lead him to a mental agony that keeps him in restless turmoil; a determination so fierce and courage so terrifying that despite all this suffering, he never thinks of turning back, but even when he realizes that life is a story filled with noise and fury, signifying nothing, he will see it through to the end, even if the universe is stacked against him; aren’t these qualities, in themselves, good, and incredibly good? Do they not make you, despite your horror, admire Macbeth, empathize with his suffering, feel pity for him, and recognize in him the waste of energies you consider spiritually valuable? This is why he appears to you, not as the mere abstract concept of a criminal who simply 'gets what he deserves' (art, like religion, understands no such thing), but as a tragic hero, and why his battle with other forces of undeniable spiritual worth becomes a tragic struggle. 88
It is required by the restatement of Hegel’s principle to show that in the external conflict of persons there is good on both sides. It is not required that this should be true, secondly, of both sides in the conflict within the hero’s soul; for the hero is only a part of the tragedy. Nevertheless in almost all cases, if not in all, it is true. It is obviously so where, as in the hero and also the heroine of the Cid, the contending powers in this internal struggle are love and honour. Even when love is of a quality less pure and has a destructive force, as in Shakespeare’s Antony, it is clearly true. And it remains true even where, as in Hamlet and Macbeth, the contest seems to lie, and for most purposes might conveniently be said to lie, between forces simply good and simply the reverse. This is not really so, and the tragic effect depends upon the fact. It depends on our feeling that the elements in the man’s nature are so inextricably blended that 89 the good in him, that which we admire, instead of simply opposing the evil, reinforces it. Macbeth’s imagination deters him from murder, but it also makes the vision of a crown irresistibly bright. If he had been less determined, nay, if his conscience had been less maddening in its insistence that he had thrown the precious jewel of his soul irretrievably away, he might have paused after his first deed, might even have repented. Yet his imagination, his determination, and his conscience were things good. Hamlet’s desire to do his duty is a good thing, but what opposes this desire is by no means simply evil. It is something to which a substantial contribution is made by the qualities we most admire in him. Thus the nature of tragedy, as seen in the external conflict, repeats itself on each side of this conflict, and everywhere there is a spiritual value in both the contending forces.
It is important to restate Hegel’s principle by showing that in the external conflict between people, there is good on both sides. It is not necessary for this to be true for both sides in the conflict within the hero’s soul; after all, the hero is only part of the tragedy. However, in almost all instances, if not all, this is the case. It's clearly evident when, as in the hero and heroine of the Cid, the opposing forces in this internal struggle are love and honor. Even when love is less pure and has a destructive force, as seen in Shakespeare’s Antony, this remains true. And it's still true even where, as in Hamlet and Macbeth, the conflict appears to be between forces that are simply good and their direct opposites. This isn't actually the case, and the tragic impact relies on this fact. It depends on our understanding that the components of a person’s nature are so intertwined that the good in them, which we admire, instead of merely opposing the evil, actually strengthens it. Macbeth’s imagination prevents him from committing murder, but it also makes the vision of a crown irresistibly appealing. Had he been less resolute, or if his conscience hadn't tortured him with the insistence that he had irreversibly thrown away the precious jewel of his soul, he might have hesitated after his first act, or even regretted it. Yet his imagination, his determination, and his conscience were inherently good. Hamlet’s desire to fulfill his duty is a positive aspect, but what counters this desire is far from simply evil. It is influenced by the qualities we most admire in him. Therefore, the nature of tragedy, as seen in the external conflict, reflects itself on both sides of this struggle, and everywhere there is a spiritual value in both opposing forces.
In showing that Macbeth, a tragedy as far removed as possible from the Antigone as understood by Hegel, is still of one nature with it, and equally answers to the account of tragedy proposed, it has been necessary to ignore the great difference between the two plays. But when once the common essence of all tragedies has been determined, their differences become the interesting subject. They could be distinguished according to the character of the collisions on which they are built, or of the main forces which move the principal agents. And it may well be that, other things being equal (as they never are), the tragedy in which the hero is, as we say, a good man, is more tragic than that in which he is, as we say, a bad one. The more spiritual value, the more tragedy in conflict and waste. The death of Hamlet or Othello is, so far, more tragic than that of Macbeth, that of Macbeth than that of Richard. Below Richard stands Iago, a figure still tragic, but unfit for the hero’s part; below him persons like Regan or, in the very depth, Oswald, 90 characters no longer (at least in the dramatic sense) tragic at all. Moral evil, that is to say, so greatly diminishes the spiritual value we ascribe to the personality that a very large amount of good of some kind is required to bring this personality up to the tragic level, the destruction of evil as such being in no degree tragic. And again, it may well be that, other things being equal, the more nearly the contending forces approach each other in goodness, the more tragic is the conflict; that the collision is, so far, more tragic in the Antigone than in Macbeth, and Hamlet’s internal conflict than his struggle with outward enemies and obstacles. But it is dangerous to describe tragedy in terms that even appear to exclude Macbeth, or to describe Macbeth, even casually or by implication, in terms which imply that it portrays a conflict of mere evil with mere good.
In demonstrating that Macbeth, a tragedy that is as distant as possible from the Antigone as Hegel understood it, is still fundamentally similar and aligns with the definition of tragedy proposed, we have had to overlook the significant differences between the two plays. However, once we identify the shared essence of all tragedies, their differences become an intriguing topic of discussion. They can be distinguished based on the nature of the conflicts they present, or the main forces that drive the key characters. It may also be true that, assuming everything else is equal (which it rarely is), a tragedy in which the hero is, as we say, a good person, is more tragic than one in which the hero is a bad one. The greater the spiritual worth, the greater the tragedy in conflict and loss. The deaths of Hamlet or Othello are, to some extent, more tragic than Macbeth's, and Macbeth's is more tragic than Richard's. Below Richard lies Iago, a character still tragic but not suitable for the hero's role; beneath him are figures like Regan or, at the very bottom, Oswald, who are no longer (at least in the dramatic context) tragic at all. Moral evil significantly reduces the spiritual worth we attribute to a character, so a considerable amount of goodness is needed to elevate that character to a tragic level, as the eradication of evil in itself is not tragic. Additionally, it may be true that, when all else is equal, the closer the opposing forces are in terms of goodness, the more tragic the conflict becomes; thus, the clash in the Antigone is, to some extent, more tragic than in Macbeth, and Hamlet's inner turmoil is more tragic than his battles with external enemies and challenges. However, it is risky to define tragedy in ways that seem to exclude Macbeth or to characterize Macbeth, even casually or implicitly, in a way that suggests it depicts a conflict of pure evil against pure good.
The restatement of Hegel’s main principle as to the conflict would involve a similar restatement as to the catastrophe (for we need not consider here those ‘tragedies’ which end with a solution). As before, we must avoid any reference to ethical or universal ends, or to the work of ‘justice’ in the catastrophe. We might then simply say that, as the tragic action portrays a self-division or intestinal conflict of spirit, so the catastrophe displays the violent annulling of this division or conflict. But this statement, which might be pretty generally accepted, would represent only half of Hegel’s idea, and perhaps nothing of what is most characteristic and valuable in it. For the catastrophe (if I may put his idea in my own way) has two aspects, a negative and an affirmative, and we have ignored the latter. On the one hand it is the act of a power immeasurably superior to that of the conflicting agents, a power which is irresistible and unescapable, and which overbears and negates whatever is incompatible with it. So far, it may 91 be called, in relation to the conflicting agents,9 necessity or fate; and unless a catastrophe affects us in ways corresponding with this aspect it is not truly tragic. But then if this were all and this necessity were merely infinite, characterless, external force, the catastrophe would not only terrify (as it should), it would also horrify, depress, or at best provoke indignation or rebellion; and these are not tragic feelings. The catastrophe, then, must have a second and affirmative aspect, which is the source of our feelings of reconciliation, whatever form they may assume. And this will be taken into account if we describe the catastrophe as the violent self-restitution of the divided spiritual unity. The necessity which acts and negates in it, that is to say, is yet of one substance with both the agents. It is divided against itself in them; they are its conflicting forces; and in restoring its unity through negation it affirms them, so far as they are compatible with that unity. The qualification is essential, since the hero, for all his affinity with that power, is, as the living man we see before us, not so compatible. He must die, and his union with ‘eternal justice’ (which is more than ‘justice’) must itself be ‘eternal’ or ideal. But the qualification does not abolish what it qualifies. This is no occasion to ask how in particular, and in what various ways in various works, we feel the effect of this affirmative aspect in the catastrophe. But it corresponds at least with that strange double impression which is produced by the hero’s death. He dies, and our hearts die with him; and yet his death matters nothing to us, or we even exult. He is dead; and he has no more to do with death than the power which killed him and with which he is one.
Restating Hegel’s main principle about conflict would also require a similar take on catastrophe (excluding those ‘tragedies’ that end with a resolution). As before, we need to steer clear of any references to ethical or universal goals, or to the role of ‘justice’ in the catastrophe. We could say that, just as the tragic action depicts a split or internal struggle of the spirit, the catastrophe showcases the forceful resolution of this split or conflict. However, this statement, which might generally be accepted, captures only half of Hegel’s idea—and probably misses what is most distinctive and valuable about it. The catastrophe (if I may express his idea in my own terms) has two sides: a negative and a positive, and we’ve overlooked the latter. On one hand, it represents an act of a power vastly greater than that of the conflicting agents, a power that is unstoppable and inescapable, and which overrides and negates whatever is incompatible with it. Thus far, it might be referred to, concerning the conflicting agents, as necessity or fate; and unless a catastrophe impacts us in ways that align with this aspect, it isn’t truly tragic. However, if that were all, and that necessity were merely an infinite, characterless, external force, the catastrophe would not only terrify (as it should), it would also horrify, depress, or at best provoke anger or rebellion; and those are not tragic emotions. Therefore, the catastrophe must have a second, affirmative aspect, which is the source of our feelings of reconciliation, whatever forms they take. This will be acknowledged if we describe the catastrophe as the violent self-restoration of the divided spiritual unity. The necessity that acts and negates within it is, in fact, of one substance with both agents. It is divided against itself in them; they are its conflicting forces; and by restoring its unity through negation, it affirms them, as far as they fit with that unity. This qualification is crucial, since the hero, despite his connection to that power, is, as the living person we see before us, not fully compatible. He must die, and his connection with ‘eternal justice’ (which is more than just ‘justice’) must be ‘eternal’ or ideal. Yet, this qualification doesn’t nullify what it modifies. This isn’t the time to explore how specifically, and in what various ways across different works, we feel the impact of this affirmative aspect in the catastrophe. But it at least aligns with that strange dual feeling created by the hero’s death. He dies, and our hearts die with him; yet his death seems insignificant to us, or we even rejoice. He is dead; and he is no more associated with death than the force that killed him, with which he is one.
I leave it to students of Hegel to ask whether he would have accepted the criticisms and modifications I have suggested. Naturally I think he would, as I believe they rest on truth, and am sure he had a habit of arriving at truth. But in any case their importance is trifling, compared with that of the theory which they attempt to strengthen and to which they owe their existence.
I’ll leave it to Hegel’s students to decide if he would have accepted the criticisms and changes I’ve proposed. I personally think he would, since I believe they are based on truth, and I’m confident he had a tendency to reach the truth. However, their significance is minor compared to the theory they aim to support and to which they owe their existence.
1901.
1901.
NOTE
NOTE
Why did Hegel, in his lectures on Aesthetics, so treat of tragedy as to suggest the idea that the kind of tragedy which he personally preferred (let us for the sake of brevity call it ‘ancient’) is also the most adequate embodiment of the idea of tragedy? This question can be answered, I think, only conjecturally, but some remarks on it may have an interest for readers of Hegel (they are too brief to be of use to others).
Why did Hegel, in his lectures on Aesthetics, discuss tragedy in a way that implies the type of tragedy he personally favored (let’s call it ‘ancient’ for simplicity) is also the best representation of the concept of tragedy? I believe this question can only be answered speculatively, but some comments on it might interest readers of Hegel (they are too brief to be valuable to anyone else).
One answer might be this. Hegel did not really hold that idea. But he was lecturing, not writing a book. He thought the principle of tragedy was more clearly and readily visible in ancient works than in modern; and so, for purposes of exposition, he emphasised the ancient form. And this fact, with his personal enthusiasm for certain Greek plays, leads the reader of the Aesthetik to misconstrue him.
One answer could be this: Hegel didn’t really believe that idea. But he was lecturing, not writing a book. He thought the principle of tragedy was much clearer and easier to see in ancient works compared to modern ones; so, for the sake of explanation, he focused on the ancient form. This, combined with his personal enthusiasm for some Greek plays, leads readers of the Aesthetik to misunderstand him.
Again, we must remember the facts of Hegel’s life. He seems first to have reflected on tragedy at a time when his enthusiasm for the Greeks and their ‘substantial’ ethics was combined, not only with a contemptuous dislike for much modern ‘subjectivity’ (this he never ceased to feel), but with a certain hostility to the individualism and the un-political character of Christian morality. His first view of tragedy was thus, in effect, a theory of Aeschylean and Sophoclean tragedy; and it appears in the early essay on Naturrecht and more fully in the Phaenomenologie. Perhaps, then, when he came to deal with the subject more generally, he insensibly regarded the ancient form as the typical form, and tended to treat the modern rather as a modification of this type than as an alternative embodiment of the general idea of tragedy. The note in the Rechtsphilosophie (p. 196) perhaps favours this idea.
Again, we need to keep in mind the facts of Hegel’s life. He seems to have first thought about tragedy at a time when his passion for the Greeks and their “substantial” ethics was mixed not only with a dismissive dislike for much of modern “subjectivity” (which he never stopped feeling) but also with a certain opposition to the individualism and non-political nature of Christian morality. His initial view of tragedy was effectively a theory of Aeschylus and Sophocles, and it appears in the early essay on Naturrecht and more extensively in the Phaenomenologie. So when he later approached the subject more broadly, he might have unconsciously viewed the ancient form as the typical one, and tended to see the modern form more as a variation of this type rather than as a different expression of the general concept of tragedy. The note in the Rechtsphilosophie (p. 196) seems to support this idea.
But, whether it is correct or no, I believe that the impression produced by the Aesthetik is a true one, and that Hegel did deliberately consider the ancient form the more satisfactory. It would not follow, of course, from that opinion that he thought the advantage was all on one side, or considered this or that ancient poet greater than this or that modern, or wished that modern poets had tried to write tragedies of the Greek type. Tragedy would, in his view, be in somewhat the same position as Sculpture. Renaissance sculpture, he might say, has qualities in which it is superior to Greek, and Michael Angelo may have been as great an artist as Pheidias; but all the same for certain reasons Greek sculpture is, and probably will remain, sculpture par excellence. So, though not to the same extent, with tragedy.
But, whether it's right or not, I believe that the impression created by the Aesthetik is an accurate one, and that Hegel intentionally saw the ancient form as more satisfying. Of course, that opinion doesn’t mean he thought the benefits were all on one side, or that he considered one ancient poet greater than another modern one, or that he wanted modern poets to try writing tragedies in the Greek style. In his view, tragedy would be in a similar situation to Sculpture. He might argue that Renaissance sculpture has qualities that make it superior to Greek sculpture, and that Michelangelo could be as great an artist as Phidias; but for certain reasons, Greek sculpture is, and likely will always be, sculpture par excellence. So, while not to the same extent, the same goes for tragedy.
And such a view would cohere with his general view of Art. For he taught that, in a sense, Classical Art is Art par excellence, and that in Greece beauty held a position such as it never held before and will not hold again. To explain in a brief note how this position bears upon his treatment of modern tragedy would be impossible: but if the student of Hegel will remember in what sense and on what grounds he held it; that he describes Beauty as the ‘sinnliches Scheinen der Idee’; that for him the new idea that distinguished Christianity and Romantic Art from Greek religion and Classical Art is that ‘unendliche Subjektivität’ which implies a negative, though not merely negative, relation to sense; and that in Romantic Art this idea is not only exhibited in the religious sphere, but appears in the position given to personal honour, love, and loyalty, and indirectly in what Hegel calls ‘die formelle Selbstständigkeit der individuellen Besonderheiten,’ and in the fuller admission of common and un-beautiful reality into the realm of Beauty,—he will see how all this is connected with those characteristics of modern tragedy which Hegel regards as necessary and yet as, in part, drawbacks. This connection, which Hegel has no occasion to work out, will be apparent even from consideration of the introductory chapter on ‘die romantische Kunstform,’ Aesthetik, ii. 120-135.
And this perspective aligns with his overall view of Art. He asserted that, in a way, Classical Art is Art par excellence, and that in Greece, beauty occupied a status it had never had before and will never have again. It would be impossible to briefly explain how this status relates to his approach to modern tragedy; however, if the student of Hegel remembers the context and reasoning behind it—how he describes Beauty as the ‘sinnliches Scheinen der Idee’; that for him, the new idea that set Christianity and Romantic Art apart from Greek religion and Classical Art is the ‘unendliche Subjektivität,’ which implies a negative, but not solely negative, relationship to the senses; and that in Romantic Art, this idea is not only shown in the religious sphere, but also reflects in the significance placed on personal honor, love, and loyalty, as well as indirectly in what Hegel calls ‘die formelle Selbstständigkeit der individuellen Besonderheiten,’ and in the broader acceptance of ordinary and unattractive reality into the realm of Beauty—he will understand how all this connects with the traits of modern tragedy that Hegel considers essential, yet also sees as partly limitations. This connection, which Hegel doesn’t delve into, will be clear even from examining the introductory chapter on ‘die romantische Kunstform,’ Aesthetik, ii. 120-135.
There is one marked difference, I may add, between ancient and modern tragedy, which should be considered with reference to this subject, and which Hegel, I think, does not explicitly 95 point out. Speaking roughly, we may say that the former includes, while the latter tends to ignore, the accepted religious ideas of the time. The ultimate reason of this difference, on Hegel’s view, would be that the Olympian gods are themselves the ‘sinnliches Scheinen der Idee,’ and so are in the same element as Art, while this is, on the whole, not so with modern religious ideas. One result would be that Greek tragedy represents the total Greek mind more fully than modern tragedy can the total modern mind.
There is one significant difference, I'd like to point out, between ancient and modern tragedy that should be considered in this context, and which Hegel, I believe, does not clearly mention. Generally speaking, we can say that ancient tragedy incorporates the prevailing religious beliefs of the time, while modern tragedy tends to overlook them. According to Hegel, the root cause of this difference is that the Olympian gods themselves are the ‘sinnliches Scheinen der Idee,’ and therefore exist within the same realm as Art, whereas this is mostly not the case with modern religious beliefs. As a result, Greek tragedy encompasses the entire Greek mindset more completely than modern tragedy can embody the contemporary mindset.
1 See, primarily, Aesthetik, iii. 479-581, and especially 525-581. There is much in Aesthetik, i. 219-306, and a good deal in ii. 1-243, that bears on the subject. See also the section on Greek religion in Religionsphilosophie, ii. 96-156, especially 131-6, 152-6; and the references to the death of Socrates in Geschichte der Philosophie, ii. 81 ff., especially 102-5. The works so far cited all consist of posthumous redactions of lecture-notes. Among works published by Hegel himself, the early essay on ‘Naturrecht’ (Werke, i. 386 ff.), and Phaenomenologie d. Geistes, 320-348, 527-542, deal with or bear on Greek tragedy. See also Rechtsphilosophie, 196, note. There is a note on Wallenstein in Werke, xvii. 411-4. These references are to the second edition of the works cited, where there are two editions.
1 Check out, primarily, Aesthetik, iii. 479-581, and especially 525-581. There's a lot in Aesthetik, i. 219-306, and quite a bit in ii. 1-243, that relates to the topic. Also, see the section on Greek religion in Religionsphilosophie, ii. 96-156, especially 131-6, 152-6; and the references to Socrates' death in Geschichte der Philosophie, ii. 81 ff., particularly 102-5. The works mentioned so far are all posthumous editations of lecture notes. Among the works published by Hegel himself, the early essay on ‘Naturrecht’ (Werke, i. 386 ff.), and Phaenomenologie d. Geistes, 320-348, 527-542, address or relate to Greek tragedy. Also, check out Rechtsphilosophie, 196, note. There’s a note on Wallenstein in Werke, xvii. 411-4. These references are to the second edition of the works cited, where there are two editions.
2 His theory of tragedy is connected with his view of the function of negation in the universe. No statement therefore which ignores his metaphysics and his philosophy of religion can be more than a fragmentary account of that theory.
2 His theory of tragedy is linked to his perspective on the role of negation in the universe. So, any statement that overlooks his metaphysics and philosophy of religion can only offer a partial description of that theory.
3 I say ‘might,’ because Hegel himself in the Phaenomenologie uses those very terms ‘divine’ and ‘human law’ in reference to the Antigone.
3 I say 'might' because Hegel himself in the Phaenomenologie uses the terms 'divine' and 'human law' when referring to the Antigone.
5 This interpretation of Hegel’s ‘abstract’ is more or less conjectural and doubtful.
5 This interpretation of Hegel’s ‘abstract’ is somewhat speculative and uncertain.
6 Hegel’s meaning does not fully appear in the sentences here condensed. The ‘blessedness’ comes from the sense of greatness or beauty in the characters.
6 Hegel’s meaning isn’t fully captured in the sentences summarized here. The ‘blessedness’ comes from the feeling of greatness or beauty in the characters.
7 Hegel himself expressly guards against this misconception.
7 Hegel himself explicitly warns against this misunderstanding.
8 The same point may be put thus, in view of that dangerous word ‘personality.’ Our interest in Macbeth may be called interest in a personality; but it is not an interest in some bare form of self-consciousness, nor yet in a person in the legal sense, but in a personality full of matter. This matter is not an ethical or universal end, but it must in a sense be universal—human nature in a particular form—or it would not excite the horror, sympathy, and admiration it does excite. Nor, again, could it excite these feelings if it were not composed largely of qualities on which we set a high value.
8 The same idea can be expressed like this, considering that tricky word 'personality.' Our interest in Macbeth might be seen as an interest in a personality; however, it's not just about a simple form of self-awareness, nor is it about a person in the legal sense, but rather a personality that's rich and complex. This complexity is not just a moral or universal goal, but it must have a universal quality—human nature presented in a specific way—or else it wouldn't provoke the horror, sympathy, and admiration that it does. Additionally, it wouldn't inspire these emotions if it didn't consist mainly of traits that we greatly value.
9 In relation to both sides in the conflict (though it may not need to negate life in both). For the ultimate agent in the catastrophe is emphatically not the finite power of one side. It is beyond both, and, at any rate in relation to them, boundless.
9 When considering both sides in the conflict (though it doesn't have to dismiss life on either side). The true cause of the disaster is definitely not the limited power of one side. It goes beyond both, and, in relation to them, is limitless.

WORDSWORTH
WORDSWORTH
‘Never forget what, I believe, was observed to you by Coleridge, that every great and original writer, in proportion as he is great or original, must himself create the taste by which he is to be relished; he must teach the art by which he is to be seen.... My ears are stone-dead to this idle buzz, and my flesh as insensible as iron to these petty stings.’ These sentences, from a letter written by Wordsworth to Lady Beaumont in 1807, may remind us of the common attitude of his reviewers in the dozen years when most of his best poetry was produced. A century has gone by, and there is now no English poet, either of that period or of any other, who has been the subject of criticism more just, more appreciative, we may even say more reverential. Some of this later criticism might have satisfied even that sense of wonder, awe, and solemn responsibility with which the poet himself regarded the operation of the spirit of poetry within him; and if we desire an interpretation of that spirit, we shall find a really astonishing number of excellent 100 guides. Coleridge, Hazlitt, Arnold, Swinburne, Brooke, Myers, Pater, Lowell, Legouis,—how easy to add to this list of them! Only the other day there came another, Mr. Walter Raleigh. And that the best book on an English poet that has appeared for some years should be a study of Wordsworth is just what might have been expected. The whirligig of time has brought him a full revenge.
‘Never forget what I believe Coleridge pointed out to you: every great and original writer, in proportion to their greatness or originality, must create their own audience and teach the art of appreciating their work. My ears are completely shut off to this mindless chatter, and I’m as unresponsive as iron to these minor annoyances.’ These lines from a letter Wordsworth wrote to Lady Beaumont in 1807 remind us of the common criticisms he faced from reviewers during the decade when most of his best poetry was written. A century has passed, and now there's no English poet, from that time or any other, who has been critiqued with more fairness, appreciation, and even reverence. Some of this later criticism might have even satisfied that sense of wonder, respect, and serious responsibility with which the poet viewed the workings of poetry within him; and if we seek an understanding of that spirit, we will discover an impressive number of outstanding sources. Coleridge, Hazlitt, Arnold, Swinburne, Brooke, Myers, Pater, Lowell, Legouis—it's easy to keep adding to this list! Just the other day, Mr. Walter Raleigh contributed to it. That the best book on an English poet to come out in recent years is a study of Wordsworth is exactly what we might have anticipated. The passage of time has given him a complete vindication.
I have no idea of attempting in these two lectures another study, or even an estimate, of Wordsworth. My purpose is much more limited. I think that in a good deal of current criticism, and also in the notions of his poetry prevalent among general readers, a disproportionate emphasis is often laid on certain aspects of his mind and writings. And I should like to offer some words of warning as to this tendency, and also some advice as to the spirit in which he should be approached. I will begin with the advice, though I am tempted at the last moment to omit it, and simply to refer you to Mr. Raleigh, who throughout his book has practised what I am about to preach.
I don’t intend to try to study or even evaluate Wordsworth in these two lectures. My goal is much more focused. I believe that a lot of current criticism, as well as the general views on his poetry, often place too much emphasis on certain aspects of his mind and writings. I want to offer some warnings about this tendency and also some advice on how we should approach him. I’ll start with the advice, although I’m tempted to skip it at the last minute and just point you to Mr. Raleigh, who has embodied what I’m about to discuss throughout his book.
1.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
There have been greater poets than Wordsworth, but none more original. He saw new things, or he saw things in a new way. Naturally, this would have availed us little if his new things had been private fancies, or if his new perception had been superficial. But that was not so. If it had been, Wordsworth might have won acceptance more quickly, but he would not have gained his lasting hold on poetic minds. As it is, those in whom he creates the taste by which he is relished, those who learn to love him (and in each generation they are not a few), never let him go. Their love for him is of the kind that he himself celebrated, a settled passion, perhaps 101 ‘slow to begin,’ but ‘never ending,’ and twined around the roots of their being. And the reason is that they find his way of seeing the world, his poetic experience, what Arnold meant by his ‘criticism of life,’ to be something deep, and therefore something that will hold. It continues to bring them joy, peace, strength, exaltation. It does not thin out or break beneath them as they grow older and wiser; nor does it fail them, much less repel them, in sadness or even in their sorest need. And yet—to return to our starting-point—it continues to strike them as original, and something more. It is not like Shakespeare’s myriad-mindedness; it is, for good or evil or both, peculiar. They can remember, perhaps, the day when first they saw a cloud somewhat as Wordsworth saw it, or first really understood what made him write this poem or that; his unique way of seeing and feeling, though now familiar and beloved, still brings them not only peace, strength, exaltation, but a ‘shock of mild surprise’; and his paradoxes, long known by heart and found full of truth, still remain paradoxes.
There have been greater poets than Wordsworth, but none as original. He discovered new things, or he viewed things in a new way. Naturally, this wouldn’t have mattered much if his new findings were just personal whims, or if his new perspective was shallow. But that wasn't the case. If it had been, Wordsworth might have gained acceptance faster, but he wouldn’t have secured his lasting influence on poetic minds. As it is, those who develop a taste for him, those who come to love him (and there are always quite a few in each generation), never abandon him. Their affection for him is the kind he himself celebrated, a deep passion that may be "slow to begin," but is "never-ending," and intertwined with the roots of their being. The reason for this is that they find his way of seeing the world, his poetic experience, and what Arnold referred to as his "criticism of life," to be profound, and therefore enduring. It continues to bring them joy, peace, strength, and upliftment. It doesn’t fade or break under them as they grow older and wiser; nor does it fail them, let alone turn them away, in times of sadness or dire need. And yet—returning to our original point—it still feels original to them, and something more. It’s not like Shakespeare’s multitude of perspectives; it is, for better or worse, unique. They can remember, perhaps, the day they first saw a cloud the way Wordsworth did, or when they first truly understood what inspired him to write this poem or that; his unique way of seeing and feeling, though now familiar and cherished, still brings them not only peace, strength, and upliftment, but a "shock of mild surprise"; and his paradoxes, long memorized and found full of truth, still remain paradoxes.
If this is so, the road into Wordsworth’s mind must be through his strangeness and his paradoxes, and not round them. I do not mean that they are everywhere in his poetry. Much of it, not to speak of occasional platitudes, is beautiful without being peculiar or difficult; and some of this may be as valuable as that which is audacious or strange. But unless we get hold of that, we remain outside Wordsworth’s centre; and, if we have not a most unusual affinity to him, we cannot get hold of that unless we realise its strangeness, and refuse to blunt the sharpness of its edge. Consider, for example, two or three of his statements; the statements of a poet, no doubt, and not of a philosopher, but still evidently statements expressing, intimating, or symbolising, what for him was the most vital truth. He said that the meanest 102 flower that blows could give him thoughts that often lie too deep for tears. He said, in a poem not less solemn, that Nature was the soul of all his moral being; and also that she can so influence us that nothing will be able to disturb our faith that all that we behold is full of blessings. After making his Wanderer tell the heart-rending tale of Margaret, he makes him say that the beauty and tranquillity of her ruined cottage had once so affected him
If that's the case, the way into Wordsworth’s mind has to be through his uniqueness and his contradictions, not around them. I’m not saying they’re everywhere in his poetry. Much of it, not to mention occasional clichés, is beautiful without being strange or hard to understand; and some of this might be just as valuable as what is bold or unusual. But unless we grasp that, we remain outside Wordsworth’s core; and if we don’t have a strong connection to him, we can’t grasp that without recognizing its uniqueness and refusing to dull its sharpness. Consider, for instance, a couple of his statements; they are indeed the words of a poet, not a philosopher, but they clearly express, hint at, or symbolize what he regarded as the most essential truth. He said that the simplest flower could give him thoughts that sometimes run too deep for tears. He also stated, in a poem that’s equally solemn, that Nature was the essence of all his moral being; and that she can influence us so much that nothing will shake our belief that everything we see is filled with blessings. After having his Wanderer tell the heart-wrenching story of Margaret, he has him say that the beauty and peace of her ruined cottage had once deeply moved him.
That what we feel of sorrow and despair That what we feel of sadness and hopelessness From ruin and from change, and all the grief From destruction and from upheaval, and all the sorrow The passing shows of Being leave behind, The fleeting displays of existence leave behind, Appeared an idle dream, that could not live Appeared a lazy dream, that couldn’t survive Where meditation was. Where the meditation happened. |
He said that this same Wanderer could read in the silent faces of the clouds unutterable love, and that among the mountains all things for him breathed immortality. He said to ‘Almighty God,’
He said that this same Wanderer could read in the silent faces of the clouds unspoken love, and that among the mountains, everything for him radiated immortality. He said to 'Almighty God,'
But thy most dreaded instrument But your most feared tool For working out a pure intent For figuring out a genuine purpose Is Man arrayed for mutual slaughter; Is man set up for each other’s destruction; Yea, Carnage is thy daughter. Yeah, Carnage is your daughter. |
This last, it will be agreed, is a startling statement; but is it a whit more extraordinary than the others? It is so only if we assume that we are familiar with thoughts that lie too deep for tears, or if we translate ‘the soul of all my moral being’ into ‘somehow concordant with my moral feelings,’ or convert ‘all that we behold’ into ‘a good deal that we behold,’ or transform the Wanderer’s reading of the silent faces of the clouds into an argument from ‘design.’ But this is the road round Wordsworth’s mind, not into it.2
This last point, as you'll agree, is quite shocking; but is it really any more surprising than the others? It only seems so if we think we understand thoughts that go too deep for tears, or if we change ‘the soul of all my moral being’ to ‘somehow in line with my moral feelings,’ or turn ‘all that we behold’ into ‘a lot of what we see,’ or reinterpret the Wanderer’s reading of the silent faces of the clouds as evidence of ‘design.’ But this is just circling around Wordsworth’s mind, not diving into it.2
Again, with all Wordsworth’s best poems, it is essential not to miss the unique tone of his experience. This doubtless holds good of any true poet, but not in the same way. With many poems there is little risk of our failing either to feel what is distinctive of the writer, or to appropriate what he says. What is characteristic, for example, in Byron’s lines, On this day I complete my thirty-sixth year, or in Shelley’s Stanzas written in dejection near Naples, cannot escape discovery, nor is there any difficulty in understanding the mood expressed. But with Wordsworth, for most readers, this risk is constantly present in some degree. Take, for instance, one of the most popular of his lyrics, the poem about the daffodils by the lake. It is popular partly because it remains a pretty thing even to those who convert it into something quite undistinctive of Wordsworth. And it is comparatively easy, too, to perceive and to reproduce in imagination a good deal that is distinctive; for instance, the feeling of the sympathy of the waves and the flowers and the breeze in their glee, and the Wordsworthian ‘emotion recollected in tranquillity’ expressed in the lines (written by his wife),
Again, with all of Wordsworth’s best poems, it’s crucial not to overlook the unique tone of his experience. This is true for any genuine poet, but not in the same way. With many poems, there’s little chance we’ll miss the distinctive qualities of the writer or fail to grasp what they're saying. What stands out, for example, in Byron’s lines, On this day I complete my thirty-sixth year, or in Shelley’s Stanzas written in dejection near Naples, is readily apparent, and there’s no trouble understanding the mood conveyed. But with Wordsworth, many readers constantly face this risk to some extent. Take, for instance, one of his most popular poems, the one about the daffodils by the lake. It's beloved partly because it remains a beautiful piece even to those who transform it into something that doesn’t really reflect Wordsworth. It’s also relatively easy to perceive and imagine quite a bit that is distinctive; for example, the sense of connection among the waves, the flowers, and the breeze in their joy, and the Wordsworthian ‘emotion recollected in tranquillity’ expressed in the lines (written by his wife),
They flash upon that inward eye They appear in that inner vision Which is the bliss of solitude. Which is the joy of being alone. |
But there remains something still more intimately Wordsworthian:
But there’s still something even more closely tied to Wordsworth:
I wandered lonely as a Cloud I wandered alone like a cloud That floats on high o’er vales and hills. That floats high above valleys and hills. |
It is thrust into the reader’s face, for these are the opening lines. But with many readers it passes unheeded, because it is strange and outside their 104 own experience. And yet it is absolutely essential to the effect of the poem.
It is pushed right in front of the reader, since these are the opening lines. However, for many readers, it goes unnoticed because it feels unfamiliar and outside their own experience. Yet, it's crucial for the impact of the poem.
This poem, however, even when thoroughly conventionalised, would remain, as I said, a pretty thing; and it could scarcely excite derision. Our point is best illustrated from the pieces by which Wordsworth most earned ridicule, the ballad poems. They arose almost always from some incident which, for him, had a novel and arresting character and came on his mind with a certain shock; and if we do not get back to this through the poem, we remain outside it. We may, of course, get back to this and yet consider the poem to be more or less a failure. There is here therefore room for legitimate differences of opinion. Mr. Swinburne sees, no doubt, as clearly as Coleridge did, the intention of The Idiot Boy and The Thorn, yet he calls them ‘doleful examples of eccentricity in dullness,’ while Coleridge’s judgment, though he criticised both poems, was very different. I believe (if I may venture into the company of such critics) that I see why Wordsworth wrote Goody Blake and Harry Gill and the Anecdote for Fathers, and yet I doubt if he has succeeded in either; but a great man, Charles James Fox, selected the former for special praise, and Matthew Arnold included the latter in a selection from which he excluded The Sailor’s Mother.3 Indeed, of all the poems at first most ridiculed there is probably not one that has not 105 been praised by some excellent judge. But they were ridiculed by men who judged them without attempting first to get inside them. And this is fatal.
This poem, however, even when totally conventional, would still be, as I mentioned, a pretty thing; and it would hardly provoke mockery. Our point is best illustrated by the pieces that earned Wordsworth the most ridicule, the ballad poems. They usually sprang from some event that had a unique and striking quality for him and came to his mind with a certain shock; and if we can't reconnect with that through the poem, we remain outside of it. We can certainly reconnect and still consider the poem to be more or less a failure. There’s room here for valid differences of opinion. Mr. Swinburne clearly sees, just like Coleridge did, the intent behind The Idiot Boy and The Thorn, yet he describes them as 'sad examples of eccentricity in dullness,' while Coleridge’s judgment, though he criticized both poems, was quite different. I believe (if I may join the ranks of such critics) that I understand why Wordsworth wrote Goody Blake and Harry Gill and Anecdote for Fathers, though I doubt he succeeded with either; but a great man, Charles James Fox, specifically praised the former, and Matthew Arnold included the latter in a selection from which he excluded The Sailor’s Mother.3 Indeed, of all the poems that were most ridiculed at first, there’s probably not one that hasn't been praised by some excellent critic. But they were ridiculed by those who judged them without first trying to understand them. And that is fatal.
I may bring out the point by referring more fully to one of them. Alice Fell was beloved by the best critic of the nineteenth century, Charles Lamb; but the general distaste for it was such that it was excluded ‘in policy’ from edition after edition of Wordsworth’s Poems; many still who admire Lucy Gray see nothing to admire in Alice Fell; and you may still hear the question asked, What could be made of a child crying for the loss of her cloak? And what, I answer, could be made of a man poking his stick into a pond to find leeches? What sense is there in asking questions about the subject of a poem, if you first deprive this subject of all the individuality it possesses in the poem? Let me illustrate this individuality methodically. A child crying for the loss of her cloak is one thing, quite another is a child who has an imagination, and who sees the tattered remnants of her cloak whirling in the wheel-spokes of a post-chaise fiercely driven by strangers on lonesome roads through a night of storm in which the moon is drowned. She was alone, and, having to reach the town she belonged to, she got up behind the chaise, and her cloak was caught in the wheel. And she is fatherless and motherless, and her poverty (the poem is called Alice Fell, or Poverty) is so extreme that for the loss of her weather-beaten rag she does not ‘cry’; she weeps loud and bitterly; weeps as if her innocent heart would break; sits by the stranger who has placed her by his side and is trying to console her, insensible to all relief; sends forth sob after sob as if her grief could never, never have an end; checks herself for a moment to answer a question, and then weeps on as if she had lost her only friend, and the thought would choke her very heart. 106 It was this poverty and this grief that Wordsworth described with his reiterated hammering blows. Is it not pathetic? And to Wordsworth it was more. To him grief like this is sublime. It is the agony of a soul from which something is torn away that was made one with its very being. What does it matter whether the thing is a woman, or a kingdom, or a tattered cloak? It is the passion that counts. Othello must not agonise for a cloak, but ‘the little orphan Alice Fell’ has nothing else to agonise for. Is all this insignificant? And then—for this poem about a child is right to the last line—next day the storm and the tragedy have vanished, and the new cloak is bought, of duffil grey, as warm a cloak as man can sell; and the child is as pleased as Punch.4
I can make my point clearer by discussing one of them in detail. Alice Fell was cherished by one of the greatest critics of the nineteenth century, Charles Lamb; however, it was so unpopular that it was left out 'on purpose' from edition after edition of Wordsworth’s Poems. Many who appreciate Lucy Gray find nothing admirable in Alice Fell; and you might still hear someone ask, what can you say about a child crying over her lost cloak? And I respond, what can you say about a man poking a stick in a pond to look for leeches? What’s the point of questioning a poem’s subject if you strip that subject of all its uniqueness within the poem? Let me illustrate this uniqueness more clearly. A child crying for her lost cloak is one thing, but a child with an imagination who sees the torn remnants of her cloak swirling in the wheel spokes of a stagecoach wildly driven by strangers down lonely roads on a stormy night where the moon is hidden is quite another. She’s alone and, needing to get to her town, she climbs up behind the coach, and her cloak gets caught in the wheel. She’s both fatherless and motherless, and her poverty (the poem is titled Alice Fell, or Poverty) is so extreme that she doesn’t just 'cry' over her weather-beaten rag; she weeps loudly and bitterly, sobbing as if her innocent heart might break. She sits beside the stranger who has taken her in and is trying to comfort her, but she feels beyond consolation; she lets out sob after sob, as if her sorrow could never end; she pauses to answer a question but then continues crying as if she’s lost her only friend, and that thought almost chokes her. 106 It was this poverty and this grief that Wordsworth expressed with his relentless, powerful strokes. Isn't it heartbreaking? And for Wordsworth, it meant even more. To him, grief like this is sublime. It’s the torment of a soul from which something integral has been removed. Does it matter whether that thing is a woman, a kingdom, or a worn cloak? It’s the emotion that matters. Othello shouldn’t grieve over a cloak, but 'the little orphan Alice Fell' has nothing else to mourn. Is all of this trivial? And then—because this poem about a child is perfect to the last line—by the next day, the storm and tragedy have disappeared, and a new cloak has been bought, of warm duffle grey, as cozy as anyone could sell; and the child is as happy as can be.
2.
2.
I pass on from this subject to another, allied to it, but wider. In spite of all the excellent criticism of Wordsworth, there has gradually been formed, I think, in the mind of the general reader a partial and misleading idea of the poet and his work. This partiality is due to several causes: for instance, to the fact that personal recollections of Wordsworth have inevitably been, for the most part, recollections of his later years; to forgetfulness of his position in the history of literature, and of the restricted purpose of his first important poems; and to the insistence of some of his most influential critics, notably Arnold, on one particular source of his power—an insistence perfectly just, but accompanied now and then by a lack of sympathy with other aspects of his poetry. The result is an idea of him which is mainly true and really characteristic, but yet incomplete, and so, in a sense, untrue; a picture, I might say, somewhat like Millais’ first portrait of Gladstone, which renders the inspiration, 107 the beauty, the light, but not the sternness or imperiousness, and not all of the power and fire. Let me try to express this idea, which, it is needless to say, I do not attribute, in the shape here given to it, to anyone in particular.
I’ll move on to a related topic that’s broader in scope. Despite all the great criticism of Wordsworth, I believe that a partial and misleading view of the poet and his work has slowly developed in the minds of general readers. This partiality comes from several factors: for example, most personal memories of Wordsworth focus on his later years; there’s a forgetfulness about his place in literary history and the limited goals of his early important poems; and the emphasis from some of his most influential critics, especially Arnold, on one specific source of his strength—this focus is completely valid, but it sometimes lacks appreciation for other aspects of his poetry. The outcome is a view of him that is largely accurate and genuinely reflective, but still incomplete, and in some ways, untrue; it’s like Millais’ first portrait of Gladstone, which captures the inspiration, the beauty, the light, but misses the sternness and commanding nature, as well as much of the power and intensity. Let me try to articulate this idea, which, I should add, I don’t attribute in this form to any specific person.
It was not Wordsworth’s function to sing, like most great poets, of war, or love, or tragic passions, or the actions of supernatural beings. His peculiar function was ‘to open out the soul of little and familiar things,’ alike in nature and in human life. His ‘poetry is great because of the extraordinary power with which he feels the joy offered to us in nature, the joy offered to us in the simple primary affections and duties.’ His field was therefore narrow; and, besides, he was deficient in romance, his moral sympathies were somewhat limited, and he tended also to ignore the darker aspects of the world. But in this very optimism lay his strength. The gulf which for Byron and Shelley yawned between the real and the ideal, had no existence for him. For him the ideal was realised, and Utopia a country which he saw every day, and which, he thought, every man might see who did not strive, nor cry, nor rebel, but opened his heart in love and thankfulness to sweet influences as universal and perpetual as the air. The spirit of his poetry was also that of his life—a life full of strong but peaceful affections; of a communion with nature in keen but calm and meditative joy; of perfect devotion to the mission with which he held himself charged; and of a natural piety gradually assuming a more distinctively religious tone. Some verses of his own best describe him, and some verses of Matthew Arnold his influence on his readers. These are his own words (from A Poet’s Epitaph):
It wasn’t Wordsworth’s role to write about war, love, tragic passions, or the actions of supernatural beings like many great poets do. His unique purpose was "to open out the soul of little and familiar things," both in nature and in human life. His poetry is remarkable because of the extraordinary way he experiences the joy that nature brings us and the joy found in simple, fundamental feelings and responsibilities. His focus was therefore narrow; plus, he lacked a romantic spirit, his moral sympathies were somewhat limited, and he also tended to overlook the darker sides of life. But this very optimism was his strength. The gap that loomed for Byron and Shelley between reality and the ideal didn’t exist for him. For him, the ideal was real, and Utopia was a place he saw every day, which he believed everyone could see if they didn’t struggle, complain, or rebel, but instead opened their heart in love and gratitude to influences as universal and constant as the air. The essence of his poetry reflected his life—a life filled with strong but peaceful affections; a connection with nature in a deep yet calm and reflective joy; a complete dedication to the mission he believed was his to fulfill; and a natural spirituality that gradually became more distinctly religious. Some of his own verses best describe him, and some verses by Matthew Arnold capture his impact on his readers. These are his own words (from A Poet’s Epitaph):
But who is he, with modest looks, But who is he, with a humble appearance, And clad in homely russet brown? And wearing plain brown? He murmurs near the running brooks He whispers by the flowing streams He is retired as noontide dew, He is retired like the midday dew, Or fountain in a noon-day grove; Or fountain in a midday grove; And you must love him, ere to you And you must love him, before it's too late to you He will seem worthy of your love. He will appear deserving of your love. The outward shows of sky and earth, The external presentations of the sky and the earth, Of hill and valley, he has viewed; Of hills and valleys, he has seen; And impulses of deeper birth And instincts of deeper origin Have come to him in solitude. Came to him alone. In common things that round us lie In the everyday things around us Some random truths he can impart, Some random truths he can share, —The harvest of a quiet eye —The harvest of a calm eye That broods and sleeps on his own heart. That reflects and rests on his own heart. But he is weak; both man and boy, But he is weak; both as a man and as a boy, Hath been an idler in the land: Has been lazy in the land: Contented if he might enjoy Content if he could enjoy The things which others understand. What others understand. |
And these are the words from Arnold’s Memorial Verses:
And these are the words from Arnold’s Memorial Verses:
He too upon a wintry clime He also in a wintery climate Had fallen—on this iron time Had fallen—during this iron age Of doubts, disputes, distractions, fears Doubts, disputes, distractions, fears He found us when the age had bound He found us when the era had constrained Our souls in its benumbing round— Our souls in its numbing cycle— He spoke, and loosed our heart in tears. He spoke, and it broke our hearts in tears. He laid us as we lay at birth He placed us just like we were when we were born. On the cool flowery lap of earth; On the cool, flower-filled ground; Smiles broke from us and we had ease. Smiles came to our faces, and we felt relaxed. The hills were round us, and the breeze The hills surrounded us, and the breeze Went o’er the sunlit fields again; Went over the sunlit fields again; Our foreheads felt the wind and rain. Our foreheads were hit by the wind and rain. Our youth returned: for there was shed Our youth returned: for there was shed On spirits that had long been dead, On spirits that had long been gone, Spirits dried up and closely furled, Spirits faded away and tightly closed, The freshness of the early world. The freshness of the early world. Ah, since dark days still bring to light Ah, since tough times Man’s prudence and man’s fiery might, Man's wisdom and man's fiery strength, Time may restore us in his course Time may bring us back together in its flow. Goethe’s sage mind and Byron’s force; Goethe's wise intellect and Byron's intensity; But where will Europe’s latter hour But where will Europe’s final hour Again find Wordsworth’s healing power? Again find Wordsworth's healing vibe? Others will teach us how to dare, Others will show us how to be brave, And against fear our breast to steel; And to brace our hearts against fear; Others will strengthen us to bear— Others will support us to endure— The cloud of mortal destiny, The cloud of human fate, Others will front it fearlessly— Others will face it boldly— But who, like him, will put it by? But who, like him, will set it aside? Keep fresh the grass upon his grave, Keep the grass on his grave fresh, O Rotha! with thy living wave. O Rotha! with your flowing wave. Sing him thy best! for few or none Sing him your best! for few or none Hears thy voice right, now he is gone. Hears your voice clearly, now he is gone. |
Those last words are enough to disarm dissent. No, that voice will never again be heard quite right now Wordsworth is gone. Nor is it, for the most part, dissent that I wish to express. The picture we have been looking at, though we may question the accuracy of this line or that, seems to me, I repeat, substantially true. But is there nothing missing? Consider this picture, and refuse to go beyond it, and then ask if it accounts for all that is most characteristic in Wordsworth. How did the man in the picture ever come to write the Immortality Ode, or Yew-trees, or why should he say,
Those last words are enough to silence any disagreement. No, that voice will never sound quite the same now that Wordsworth is gone. And honestly, I’m not really looking to disagree. The image we’ve been examining, even if we question some details here and there, seems to me, I repeat, largely accurate. But is there something missing? Take a good look at this image, and don’t move beyond it, then ask yourself if it captures everything that is most defining about Wordsworth. How did the person in the image ever come to write the Immortality Ode, or Yew-trees, or why would he say,
For I must tread on shadowy ground, must sink For I have to walk on dark paths, have to sink Deep—and, aloft ascending, breathe in worlds Deep—and, high up rising, take in worlds To which the heaven of heavens is but a veil? To which the sky itself is just a curtain? |
How, again, could he say that Carnage is God’s daughter, or write the Sonnets dedicated to National Liberty and Independence, or the tract on the Convention of Cintra? Can it be true of him that many of his best-known poems of human life—perhaps the majority—deal with painful subjects, and not a few with extreme suffering? Should we expect him to make an ‘idol’ of Milton, or to show a ‘strong predilection for such geniuses as Dante and Michael Angelo’? He might easily be ‘reserved,’ but is it not surprising to find him described as haughty, prouder than Lucifer, inhumanly arrogant? Why should his forehead have been marked by the ‘severe worn pressure of thought,’ or his eyes have looked so ‘supernatural ... like fires, half burning, half smouldering, with a sort of acrid 110 fixture of regard, and seated at the further end of two caverns’? In all this there need be nothing inconsistent with the picture we have been looking at; but that picture fails to suggest it. In that way the likeness it presents is only partial, and I propose to emphasise some of the traits which it omits or marks too faintly.5
How could he say that Carnage is God’s daughter, or write the Sonnets dedicated to National Liberty and Independence, or the tract on the Convention of Cintra? Is it possible that many of his best-known poems about human life—maybe even most of them—focus on painful topics, and quite a few on extreme suffering? Should we expect him to idolize Milton, or to show a strong preference for geniuses like Dante and Michelangelo? He might easily come off as reserved, but isn’t it surprising to find him described as haughty, prouder than Lucifer, and inhumanly arrogant? Why should his forehead bear the severe, worn imprint of deep thought, or his eyes appear so supernatural... like fires, half burning, half smoldering, with a kind of acrid gaze, fixed at the ends of two caverns? In all this, there doesn’t have to be anything inconsistent with the picture we’ve been considering; however, that picture doesn’t suggest it. Therefore, the likeness it presents is only partial, and I intend to highlight some of the traits it overlooks or underscores too softly.
And first as to the restriction of Wordsworth’s field. Certainly his field, as compared with that of some poets, is narrow; but to describe it as confined to external nature and peasant life, or to little and familiar things, would be absurdly untrue, as a mere glance at his Table of Contents suffices to show. And its actual restriction was not due to any false theory, nor mainly to any narrowness of outlook. It was due, apart from limitation of endowment, on the one hand to that diminution of poetic energy which in Wordsworth began comparatively soon, and on the other, especially in his best days, to deliberate choice; and we must not assume without question that he was inherently incapable of doing either what he would not do, or what, in his last five and thirty years, he could no longer do.
And first, regarding the limits of Wordsworth’s field. His field is definitely narrower when compared to some poets, but to say it's only about nature, peasant life, or everyday things would be completely misleading, as you can easily see from his Table of Contents. The actual limitations were not due to any misguided theory or mostly from a narrow perspective. They were, aside from his natural limitations, partly due to a decrease in poetic energy that started relatively early for Wordsworth, and mainly, especially during his best years, to a conscious choice; we shouldn't assume without question that he was inherently unable to do things he chose not to do, or what he could no longer do in the last thirty-five years of his life.
There is no reason to suppose that Wordsworth undervalued or objected to the subjects of such poets as Homer and Virgil, Chaucer and Spenser, Shakespeare and Milton. And when, after writing his part of the Lyrical Ballads, he returned from Germany and settled in the Lake Country, the subjects he himself revolved for a great poem were not concerned with rural life or humble persons. Some old ‘romantic’ British theme, left unsung by Milton; some tale of Chivalry, dire enchantments, war-like feats; vanquished Mithridates passing north and becoming Odin; the fortunes of the followers of Sertorius; de Gourgues’ journey of 111 vengeance to Florida; Gustavus; Wallace and his exploits in the war for his country’s independence,—these are the subjects he names first. And, though his ‘last and favourite aspiration’ was towards
There’s no reason to think that Wordsworth didn’t appreciate or had issues with the themes explored by poets like Homer and Virgil, Chaucer and Spenser, Shakespeare and Milton. When he wrote his part of the Lyrical Ballads and returned from Germany to settle in the Lake District, the topics he considered for a major poem weren’t just about rural life or ordinary people. They included some old ‘romantic’ British theme that Milton hadn’t sung about; some tale of chivalry, dark enchantments, heroic feats; the defeated Mithridates moving north and becoming Odin; the stories of Sertorius’s followers; de Gourgues’ quest for revenge in Florida; Gustavus; Wallace and his actions in the fight for his country’s independence—these were the subjects he mentioned first. And, although his ‘last and favorite aspiration’ was towards
Some philosophic song A thought-provoking song Of Truth that cherishes our daily life, Of Truth that values our everyday life, |
—that song which was never completed—yet, some ten years later, he still hoped, when it should be finished, to write an epic. Whether at any time he was fitted for the task or no, he wished to undertake it; and his addiction, by no means entire even in his earlier days, to little and familiar things was due, not at all to an opinion that they are the only right subjects or the best, nor merely to a natural predilection for them, but to the belief that a particular kind of poetry was wanted at that time to counteract its special evils. There prevailed, he thought, a ‘degrading thirst after outrageous stimulation.’ The violent excitement of public events, and ‘the increasing accumulation of men in cities, where the uniformity of their occupations produces a craving for extraordinary incident, which the rapid communication of intelligence hourly gratifies,’ had induced a torpor of mind which only yielded to gross and sensational effects—such effects as were produced by ‘frantic novels,’ of the Radcliffe or Monk Lewis type, full of mysterious criminals, gloomy castles and terrifying spectres. He wanted to oppose to this tendency one as far removed from it as possible; to write a poetry even more alien to it than Shakespeare’s tragedies or Spenser’s stories of knights and dragons; to show men that wonder and beauty can be felt, and the heart be moved, even when the rate of the pulse is perfectly normal. In the same way, he grieved Coleridge by refusing to interest himself in the Somersetshire fairies, and declared that he desired for his scene no planet 112 but the earth, and no region of the earth stranger than England and the lowliest ways in England. And, being by no means merely a gentle shepherd, but a born fighter who was easily provoked and could swing his crook with uncommon force, he asserted his convictions defiantly and carried them out to extremes. And so in later days, after he had somewhat narrowed, when in the Seventh Book of the Excursion he made the Pastor protest that poetry was not wanted to multiply and aggravate the din of war, or to propagate the pangs and turbulence of passionate love, he did this perhaps because the world which would not listen to him6 was enraptured by Marmion and the earlier poems of Byron.
—that song that was never finished—yet, some ten years later, he still hoped that when it was complete, he would write an epic. Whether he was ever suited for the task or not, he wanted to take it on; and his inclination, which was never fully committed even in his earlier days, to small and familiar things was influenced not by the belief that they were the only valid subjects or the best ones, nor merely by a natural liking for them, but by the conviction that a specific type of poetry was needed at that time to counteract its unique challenges. He believed there was a ‘degrading thirst for outrageous stimulation.’ The intense excitement of public events and ‘the growing crowding of people in cities, where the sameness of their jobs creates a desire for extraordinary incidents, which the swift exchange of information satisfies every hour’ led to a mental numbness that could only be roused by crude and sensational impacts—such impacts produced by ‘frantic novels,’ like those of Radcliffe or Monk Lewis, filled with mysterious criminals, dark castles, and frightening ghosts. He wanted to counter this trend with something as different as possible; to write poetry that was even more distant from it than Shakespeare’s tragedies or Spenser’s tales of knights and dragons; to show people that wonder and beauty could be felt, and the heart could be stirred, even when the pulse was perfectly normal. In the same way, he upset Coleridge by refusing to engage with the Somersetshire fairies and claimed he wanted for his setting no planet 112 but the earth, and no place on earth more unusual than England and its humblest paths. And, far from being just a gentle shepherd, but a natural fighter who could be easily provoked and swing his crook with remarkable strength, he asserted his beliefs boldly and followed them to extremes. So later on, after he had somewhat narrowed his views, when in the Seventh Book of the Excursion he made the Pastor declare that poetry was not needed to multiply and worsen the noise of war, or to spread the pain and chaos of passionate love, he might have done this because the world that wouldn’t listen to him was captivated by Marmion and Byron’s earlier poems.
How great Wordsworth’s success might have been in fields which he deliberately avoided, it is perhaps idle to conjecture. I do not suppose it would have been very great, but I see no reason to believe that he would have failed. With regard, for instance, to love, one cannot read without a smile his reported statement that, had he been a writer of love-poetry, it would have been natural to him to write it with a degree of warmth which could hardly have been approved by his principles, and which might have been undesirable for the reader. But one may smile at his naïveté without disbelieving his statement. And, in fact, Wordsworth neither wholly avoided the subject nor failed when he touched it. The poems about Lucy are not poems of passion, in the usual sense, but they surely are love-poems. The verses ’Tis said that some have died for love, excluded from Arnold’s selection but praised by Ruskin, are poignant enough. And the following lines from Vaudracour and Julia make one wonder how this could be to 113 Arnold the only poem of Wordsworth’s that he could not read with pleasure:
How great Wordsworth’s success could have been in areas he intentionally avoided is probably pointless to speculate. I don’t think it would have been significant, but I don’t see any reason to believe he would have failed. Regarding love, one can’t help but smile at his reported claim that if he had been a writer of love poetry, it would have come naturally to him to write it with a warmth that would likely not align with his principles and might not be desirable for the reader. However, one can appreciate his innocence without doubting his statement. In fact, Wordsworth didn’t completely avoid the topic nor did he fail when he addressed it. The poems about Lucy aren’t passionate in the usual sense, but they are definitely love poems. The lines “’Tis said that some have died for love,” which were excluded from Arnold’s selection but praised by Ruskin, are quite moving. And the following lines from Vaudracour and Julia make one wonder why this was the only poem of Wordsworth’s that Arnold couldn’t read with enjoyment: 113
Arabian fiction never filled the world Arabian fiction never took over the world. With half the wonders that were wrought for him. With half the wonders that were created for him. Earth breathed in one great presence of the spring; Earth welcomed the vibrant presence of spring; Life turned the meanest of her implements, Life turned the harshest of her tools, Before his eyes, to price above all gold; Before his eyes, to value above all gold; The house she dwelt in was a sainted shrine; The house she lived in was a sacred shrine; Her chamber-window did surpass in glory Her bedroom window was more glorious The portals of the dawn; all paradise The gates of dawn; all paradise Could, by the simple opening of a door, Could, by just opening a door, Let itself in upon him:—pathways, walks, Let itself in upon him:—pathways, walks, Swarmed with enchantment, till his spirit sank, Swarmed with magic, until his spirit fell. Surcharged, within him, overblest to move Surcharged, within him, overblessed to move Beneath a sun that wakes a weary world Beneath a sun that wakes a tired world To its dull round of ordinary cares; To its boring routine of everyday worries; A man too happy for mortality! A man too happy for death! |
As a whole, Vaudracour and Julia is a failure, but these lines haunt my memory, and I cannot think them a poor description of that which they profess to describe. This is not precisely ‘passion,’ and, I admit, they do not prove Wordsworth’s capacity to deal with passion. The main reason for doubting whether, if he had made the attempt, he would have reached his highest level, is that, so far as we can see, he did not strongly feel—perhaps hardly felt at all—that the passion of love is a way into the Infinite; and a thing must be no less than this to Wordsworth if it is to rouse all his power. Byron, it seemed to him, had
As a whole, Vaudracour and Julia is a failure, but these lines stick in my mind, and I can't consider them a poor representation of what they aim to depict. This isn’t exactly ‘passion,’ and I admit they don’t show Wordsworth’s ability to handle passion. The main reason to doubt whether he would have achieved his best if he had tried is that, from what we can see, he didn’t strongly feel—maybe hardly felt at all—that the passion of love is a gateway to the Infinite; and for Wordsworth, it has to be nothing less than that to trigger all his power. Byron, it seemed to him, had
and he utterly repudiated that. ‘The immortal mind craves objects that endure.’
and he completely rejected that. ‘The immortal mind craves lasting things.’
Then there is that ‘romance’ which Wordsworth abjured. In using the word I am employing the familiar distinction between two tendencies of the Romantic Revival, one called naturalistic and one called, in a more special sense, romantic, and 114 signalised, among other ways, by a love of the marvellous, the supernatural, the exotic, the worlds of mythology. It is a just and necessary distinction: the Ancient Mariner and Michael are very dissimilar. But, like most distinctions of the kind, it becomes misleading when it is roughly handled or pushed into an antithesis; and it would be easy to show that these two tendencies exclude one another only in their inferior examples, and that the better the example of either, the more it shows its community with the other. There is not a great deal of truth to nature in Lalla Rookh, but there is plenty in the Ancient Mariner: in certain poems of Crabbe there is little romance, but there is no want of it in Sir Eustace Grey or in Peter Grimes. Taking the distinction, however, as we find it, and assuming, as I do, that it lay beyond Wordsworth’s power to write an Ancient Mariner, or to tell us of
Then there's that ‘romance’ which Wordsworth rejected. By using this term, I’m referring to the common distinction between two trends of the Romantic Revival: one known as naturalistic and the other more specifically termed romantic, characterized by a fascination with the marvelous, the supernatural, the exotic, and the realms of mythology. This distinction is valid and necessary; the Ancient Mariner and Michael are quite different. However, like most distinctions of this nature, it can be misleading when handled carelessly or turned into an overly strict contrast. It’s easy to demonstrate that these two tendencies only truly oppose each other in their lesser forms, and that the better examples of either actually reveal their connection to the other. There isn’t much truth to nature in Lalla Rookh, but there’s a lot in the Ancient Mariner: certain poems by Crabbe have little romance, yet Sir Eustace Grey or Peter Grimes are rich with it. Accepting the distinction as it stands, and assuming, as I do, that it was beyond Wordsworth’s capability to compose an Ancient Mariner, or to tell us of
magic casements opening on the foam magic casements opening on the foam Of perilous seas in faery lands forlorn, Of dangerous seas in lost fairy lands, |
we are not therefore to conclude that he was by nature deficient in romance and incapable of writing well what he refused to write. The indications are quite contrary. Not to speak here of his own peculiar dealings with the supernatural, his vehement defence (in the Prelude) of fairy-tales as food for the young is only one of many passages which show that in his youth he lived in a world not haunted only by the supernatural powers of nature. He delighted in ‘Arabian fiction.’ The ‘Arabian sands’ (Solitary Reaper) had the same glamour for him as for others. His dream of the Arab and the two books (Prelude, v.) has a very curious romantic effect, though it is not romance in excelsis, like Kubla Khan. His love of Spenser; his very description of him,
we shouldn't assume that he was naturally lacking in romance or unable to write well about what he chose not to write. The signs suggest otherwise. Not to mention his unique interactions with the supernatural, his passionate defense (in the Prelude) of fairy tales as valuable for young people is just one of many instances showing that in his youth, he lived in a world not just filled with the supernatural forces of nature. He was captivated by ‘Arabian fiction.’ The ‘Arabian sands’ (Solitary Reaper) held the same allure for him as they did for others. His vision of the Arab and the two books (Prelude, v.) has a very interesting romantic quality, even though it’s not romance in excelsis, like Kubla Khan. His admiration for Spenser; his very description of him,
Sweet Spenser, moving through his clouded heaven Sweet Spenser, moving through his hazy paradise With the moon’s beauty and the moon’s soft pace; With the beauty of the moon and its gentle pace; |
the very lines, so characteristic of his habitual attitude, in which he praises the Osmunda fern as
the very lines, so typical of his usual attitude, where he praises the Osmunda fern as
lovelier, in its own retired abode lovelier, in its own secluded home On Grasmere’s beach, than Naiad by the side On Grasmere's beach, than Naiad beside Of Grecian brook, or Lady of the Mere Of the Greek stream, or Lady of the Lake |
—these, and a score of other passages, all point the same way. He would not carry his readers to the East, like Southey and Moore and Byron, nor, like Coleridge, towards the South Pole; but when it suited his purpose, as in Ruth, he could write well enough of un-English scenery:
—these, and a number of other passages, all point in the same direction. He wouldn’t take his readers to the East, like Southey, Moore, and Byron, nor would he, like Coleridge, head towards the South Pole; but when it served his purpose, as in Ruth, he could write quite effectively about non-English landscapes:
He told of the magnolia, spread He talked about the magnolia, spread High as a cloud, high overhead, High as a cloud, high up in the sky, The cypress and her spire; The cypress and its spire; Of flowers that with one scarlet gleam Of flowers that shine with a bright red glow Cover a hundred leagues, and seem Cover a hundred leagues, and seem To set the hills on fire. To set the hills on fire. |
He would not choose Endymion or Hyperion for a subject, for he was determined to speak of what Englishmen may see every day; but what he wrote of Greek religion in the Excursion is full of imagination and brought inspiration to Keats, and the most famous expression in English of that longing for the perished glory of Greek myth which appears in much Romantic poetry came from Wordsworth’s pen:
He wouldn't pick Endymion or Hyperion as topics because he wanted to focus on what English people can see every day; however, what he wrote about Greek religion in the Excursion is rich with imagination and inspired Keats. The most well-known expression in English of that desire for the lost splendor of Greek myth, which shows up in a lot of Romantic poetry, came from Wordsworth's writing:
Great God! I’d rather be Great God! I’d rather be A Pagan suckled in a creed outworn; A Pagan raised in a belief that's outdated; So might I, standing on this pleasant lea, So could I, standing on this nice meadow, Have glimpses that would make me less forlorn; Have moments that would make me feel less sad; Have sight of Proteus rising from the sea; Have a look at Proteus coming up from the sea; Or hear old Triton blow his wreathed horn. Or listen to old Triton blow his twisted horn. |
As for war, Wordsworth neither strongly felt, nor at all approved, that elementary love of fighting which, together with much nobler things, is gratified by some great poetry. And assuredly he could not, even if he would, have rivalled the last canto of 116 Marmion, nor even the best passages in the Siege of Corinth. But he is not to be judged by his intentional failures. The martial parts of the White Doe of Rylstone are, with few exceptions, uninteresting, if not painfully tame. The former at least they were meant to be. The Lay of the Last Minstrel was on every tongue. The modest poet was as stiff-necked a person as ever walked the earth; and he was determined that no reader of his poem who missed its spiritual interest should be interested in anything else. Probably he overshot his mark. For readers who could understand him the effect he aimed at would not have been weakened by contrast with an outward action narrated with more spirit and sympathy. But, however that may be, he did what he meant to do. In the Song at the Feast of Brougham Castle, again, the war-like close of the Song was not written for its own sake. It was designed with a view to the transition to the longer metre, the thought of peace in communion with nature, and the wonderful stanza ‘Love had he found in huts where poor men lie.’ But, for the effect of this transition, it was necessary for Wordsworth to put his heart into the martial close of the Song; and surely it has plenty of animation and glory. Its author need not have shrunk from the subject of war if he had wished to handle it con amore.
When it comes to war, Wordsworth didn’t really feel or approve of the basic love for fighting that, along with many nobler themes, is satisfied by some great poetry. He certainly couldn’t, even if he wanted to, match the final canto of 116 Marmion, nor even the best parts of Siege of Corinth. But he shouldn’t be judged by his intentional shortcomings. The martial sections of The White Doe of Rylstone are largely uninteresting, if not painfully dull. They were at least meant to be that way. The Lay of the Last Minstrel was on everyone’s lips. The modest poet was one of the most stubborn people you could meet, and he was determined that any reader who missed the spiritual interest of his poem shouldn’t be interested in anything else. He probably aimed too high. For readers who could understand him, the impact he intended wouldn’t have been weakened by a more spirited and sympathetic depiction of external action. However that may be, he accomplished what he set out to do. In the Song at the Feast of Brougham Castle, the warlike ending of the song wasn’t crafted for its own sake. It was designed to transition to the longer meter, reflecting peace in commune with nature, and the remarkable line ‘Love had he found in huts where poor men lie.’ For this transition to work, Wordsworth needed to invest his heart into the martial ending of the song, and it certainly has a lot of energy and glory. The author needn’t have shied away from the topic of war if he had chosen to handle it con amore.
The poet whose portrait we drew when we began might have been the author of the White Doe, and perhaps of Brougham Castle, and possibly of the Happy Warrior. He could no more have composed the Poems dedicated to National Independence and Liberty than the political sonnets of Milton. And yet Wordsworth wrote nothing more characteristic than these Poems, which I am not going to praise, since Mr. Swinburne’s praise of them is, to my mind, not less just than eloquent. They are characteristic in many ways. The later are, on the whole, decidedly inferior to the earlier. Even in this little series, 117 which occupies the first fifteen years of the century, the decline of Wordsworth’s poetic power and the increasing use of theological ideas are clearly visible. The Odes, again, are much inferior to the majority of the Sonnets. And this too is characteristic. The entire success of the Ode to Duty is exceptional, and it is connected with the fact that the poem is written in regular stanzas of a simple metrical scheme. The irregular Odes are never thus successful. Wordsworth could not command the tone of sustained rapture, and where his metrical form is irregular his ear is uncertain. The Immortality Ode, like King Lear, is its author’s greatest product, but not his best piece of work. The Odes among the Poems which we are now considering are declamatory, even violent, and yet they stir comparatively little emotion, and they do not sing. The sense of massive passion, concentrated, and repressing the utterance it permits itself, is that which most moves us in his political verse. And the Sonnet suited this.
The poet we talked about at the start might have been the author of the White Doe, and maybe Brougham Castle, and possibly The Happy Warrior. He couldn’t have written the Poems dedicated to National Independence and Liberty any more than Milton’s political sonnets. Still, Wordsworth wrote nothing more typical than these poems, which I’m not going to praise, since Mr. Swinburne’s praise of them is, in my opinion, just as fair as it is eloquent. They are typical in many ways. The later ones are, overall, definitely worse than the earlier ones. Even in this small series, 117 covering the first fifteen years of the century, you can clearly see the decline of Wordsworth’s poetic power and the growing influence of theological ideas. The Odes, too, are much weaker than most of the Sonnets. And this is also typical. The entire success of the Ode to Duty is unusual, tied to the fact that the poem is written in regular stanzas with a simple meter. The irregular Odes never achieve this level of success. Wordsworth struggled to maintain a tone of sustained rapture, and where his meter is irregular, his sense of rhythm falters. The Immortality Ode, like King Lear, is his greatest work, but not his strongest piece. The Odes in the Poems we’re discussing now are declamatory, even aggressive, yet they evoke relatively little emotion, and they don’t sing. The powerful sense of passion—intense and held back—is what moves us the most in his political verse. And the Sonnet worked well for this.
The patriotism of these Poems is equally characteristic. It illustrates Wordsworth’s total rejection of the Godwinian ideas in which he had once in vain sought refuge, and his belief in the necessity and sanctity of forms of association arising from natural kinship. It is composed, we may say, of two elements. The first is the simple love of country raised to a high pitch, the love of ‘a lover or a child’; the love that makes it for some men a miserable doom to be forced to live in a foreign land, and that makes them feel their country’s virtues and faults, and joys and sorrows, like those of the persons dearest to them. We talk as if this love were common. It is very far from common; but Wordsworth felt it.9 The other element in his patriotism I must call by the dreaded name of ‘moral,’ a name which Wordsworth did not 118 dread, because it meant for him nothing stereotyped or narrow. His country is to him the representative of freedom, left, as he writes in 1803,
The patriotism expressed in these Poems is quite distinctive. It showcases Wordsworth's complete rejection of the Godwinian ideas he once futilely clung to, as well as his belief in the necessity and sacredness of relationships stemming from natural kinship. We can identify two main components in this sentiment. The first is a strong, simple love for one’s country, akin to that of "a lover or a child"; it's the kind of love that can make it a miserable fate for some people to be forced to live abroad, making them acutely aware of their homeland’s strengths and weaknesses, joys and sorrows, just as they would feel about their loved ones. Although we often speak as if this kind of love is common, it is far from it; yet Wordsworth truly felt it. 9 The other component of his patriotism is what I must refer to, with some hesitation, as 'moral,' a term that Wordsworth did not shy away from because it held for him no rigid or narrow connotations. To him, his country symbolizes freedom, as he wrote in 1803,
the only light the only source of light Of Liberty that yet remains on earth. Of Liberty that still exists on earth. |
This Liberty is, first, national independence; and that requires military power, the maintenance of which is a primary moral duty.10 But neither military power nor even national independence is of value in itself; and neither could be long maintained without that which gives value to both. This is the freedom of the soul, plain living and high thinking, indifference to the externals of mere rank or wealth or power, domestic affections not crippled (as they may be) by poverty. Wordsworth fears for his country only when he doubts whether this inward freedom is not failing;11 but he seldom fears for long. England, in the war against Napoleon, is to him almost what the England of the Long Parliament and the Commonwealth was to Milton,—an elect people, the chosen agent of God’s purpose on the earth. His ideal of life, unlike Milton’s in the stress he lays on the domestic affections and the influence of nature, is otherwise of the same Stoical cast. His country is to him, as to Milton,
This liberty is, first and foremost, national independence; and that requires military strength, the upkeep of which is a fundamental moral duty.10 However, neither military strength nor national independence has value by itself; and neither could be sustained for long without what gives value to both. This is the freedom of the soul, simple living and lofty thinking, being indifferent to the surface-level aspects of rank, wealth, or power, and having domestic love that isn’t hindered (as it can be) by poverty. Wordsworth only worries for his country when he doubts whether this inner freedom is in decline;11 but he rarely fears for long. For him, England in the war against Napoleon is almost like the England of the Long Parliament and the Commonwealth was to Milton—an elect people, chosen to fulfill God’s purpose on earth. His vision of life, unlike Milton’s due to his emphasis on domestic ties and the influence of nature, shares a similar Stoic perspective. To him, his country is, just like to Milton,
And his own pride in it is, like Milton’s, in the highest degree haughty. It would be calumnious to say that it recalls the description of the English given by the Irishman Goldsmith,
And his pride in it is, like Milton’s, extremely haughty. It would be slanderous to say that it reminds one of the description of the English given by the Irishman Goldsmith,
Pride in their port, defiance in their eye, Pride in their harbor, a fierce look in their eye, I see the lords of human kind pass by; I see the rulers of humanity walk by; |
for Wordsworth had not the faintest wish to see his countrymen the lords of human kind, nor is there anything vulgar in his patriotism; but there is pride in his port and defiance in his eye. And, lastly, the character of his ideal and of this national pride, with him as with Milton, is connected with personal traits,—impatience of constraint, severity, a certain austere passion, an inclination of imagination to the sublime.
for Wordsworth had no desire to see his fellow countrymen as the rulers of humanity, nor is there anything crass in his love for his country; but there is a sense of pride in his stance and defiance in his gaze. Finally, the nature of his ideals and this national pride, like with Milton, is linked to personal qualities—impatience with limitation, strictness, a certain intense passion, and a tendency of his imagination towards the sublime.
3.
3.
These personal traits, though quite compatible with the portrait on which I am commenting, are not visible in it. Nor are others, which belong especially, but not exclusively, to the younger Wordsworth. He had a spirit so vehement and affections so violent (it is his sister’s word) as to inspire alarm for him. If he had been acquainted with that excuse for impotent idleness and selfishness, ‘the artistic temperament,’ he might have made out a good claim to it. He was from the beginning self-willed, and for a long time he appeared aimless. He would not work at the studies of his university: he preferred to imagine a university in which he would work. He had a passion for wandering which was restrained only by want of means, and which opened his heart to every pedlar or tramp whom he met. After leaving Cambridge he would not fix on a profession. He remained, to the displeasure of his relatives, an idler in the land or out of it; and as soon as he had £900 of capital left to him he determined not to have a profession. Sometimes he worked hard at his poetry, even heroically hard; but he did not work methodically, and often he wrote nothing for weeks, but loafed and walked and enjoyed himself. He was not blind like Milton, but the act of writing was physically disagreeable to him, and he made his woman-kind write to his dictation. 120 He would not conform to rules, or attend to the dinner-bell, or go to church (he made up for this neglect later). ‘He wrote his Ode to Duty,’ said one of his friends, ‘and then he had done with that matter.’ He never ‘tired’ of his ‘unchartered freedom.’ In age, if he wanted to go out, whatever the hour and whatever the weather, he must have his way. ‘In vain one reminded him that a letter needed an answer or that the storm would soon be over. It was very necessary for him to do what he liked.’ If the poetic fit was on him he could attend to nothing else. He was passionately fond of his children, but, when the serious illness of one of them coincided with an onset of inspiration, it was impossible to rouse him to a sense of danger. At such times he was as completely possessed as any wild poet who ruins the happiness of everyone dependent on him. But he has himself described the tyranny of inspiration, and the reaction after it, in his Stanzas written in Thomson’s Castle of Indolence. It is almost beyond doubt, I think, that the first portrait there is that of himself; and though it is idealised it is probably quite as accurate as the portrait in A Poet’s Epitaph. In the Prelude he tells us that, though he rarely at Cambridge betrayed by gestures or looks his feelings about nature, yet, when he did so, some of his companions said he was mad. Hazlitt, describing his manner of reading his own poetry in much later years, says, ‘It is clear that he is either mad or inspired.’
These personal traits, while fitting with the image I'm discussing, aren’t actually seen in it. The same goes for other traits, which particularly belong to but aren’t limited to the younger Wordsworth. He had such a passionate spirit and intense emotions (that's his sister's word) that it made people worry about him. If he had known about that excuse for being unproductive and selfish, ‘the artistic temperament,’ he might have been able to use it as a reason. From the beginning, he was strong-willed and for a long time seemed aimless. He refused to engage in university studies; instead, he preferred to dream about a university where he could actually participate. His desire to wander was only held back by a lack of funds, which made him openhearted to every street vendor or traveler he met. After leaving Cambridge, he wouldn't settle on a profession. Much to the frustration of his family, he became a drifter, and as soon as he had £900 left to him, he decided *not* to pursue a profession. Sometimes he put a lot of effort into his poetry, even exceptionally hard work; however, he didn’t work systematically and would often go weeks without writing, instead choosing to lounge around, walk, and enjoy life. He wasn’t blind like Milton, but writing felt physically unpleasant to him, and he had the women around him write what he dictated. 120 He wouldn’t stick to rules, ignore the dinner bell, or go to church (he made up for this oversight later). “He wrote his *Ode to Duty*,” one of his friends said, “and then he moved on from that.” He never got tired of his ‘uncharted freedom.’ As he got older, if he wanted to go out, regardless of the hour or the weather, he insisted on having his way. “It was pointless to remind him that a letter required a response or that the storm would pass soon. It was essential for him to do what he wanted.” When the urge to write hit him, he couldn't focus on anything else. He was deeply fond of his children, but when one of them fell seriously ill while he was inspired to create, it was impossible to shake him out of that trance. During those times, he was as completely absorbed as any wild poet who disrupts the happiness of everyone depending on him. Yet he has described the dominance of inspiration and its aftermath in his *Stanzas Written in Thomson’s Castle of Indolence*. It's almost certain, I believe, that the first portrait there is of himself; and while it's idealized, it’s probably just as accurate as the portrait in *A Poet’s Epitaph*. In the *Prelude*, he tells us that, although he rarely showed his feelings about nature at Cambridge through gestures or expressions, when he did, some of his peers thought he was insane. Hazlitt, describing how he read his own poetry in much later years, says, “It’s clear that he is either mad or inspired.”
Wordsworth’s lawlessness was of the innocuous kind, but it is a superstition to suppose that he was a disgustingly well-regulated person. It is scarcely less unjust to describe his poetic sympathies as narrow and his poetic morality as puritanical. The former, of course, had nothing like the range of minds like Chaucer, or Shakespeare, or Browning, or the great novelists. Wordsworth’s want of humour would by itself have made that impossible; 121 and, in addition, though by no means wanting in psychological curiosity, he was not much interested in complex natures. Simple souls, and especially simple souls that are also deep, were the natures that attracted him: and in the same way the passions he loved to depict are not those that storm themselves out or rush to a catastrophe, but those that hold the soul in a vice for long years. But, these limitations admitted, it will not be found by anyone who reviews the characters in the smaller poems and the Excursion (especially Book vii.), that Wordsworth’s poetic sympathies are narrow. They are wider than those of any imaginative writer of his time and country except Scott and perhaps Crabbe.
Wordsworth's lawlessness was harmless, but it's a misconception to think he was a perfectly controlled person. It's also unfair to label his poetic views as limited and his poetic values as overly strict. Of course, his range of understanding didn't compare to minds like Chaucer, Shakespeare, Browning, or the great novelists. His lack of humor alone would have made that impossible; plus, although he had some psychological curiosity, he wasn't very interested in complex personalities. He was drawn to simple souls, especially those that were both straightforward and profound. Likewise, the emotions he liked to depict aren't the volatile ones that explode or lead to disaster, but rather those that grip the soul for many years. However, with these limitations acknowledged, anyone reviewing the characters in his shorter poems and the Excursion (especially Book vii.) will find that Wordsworth's poetic sympathies are not narrow. They are broader than almost any imaginative writer of his time and place, except for Scott and possibly Crabbe.
Nor is his morality narrow. It is serious, but it is human and kindly and not in the least ascetic. ‘It is the privilege of poetic genius,’ he says in his defence of Burns, ‘to catch a spirit of pleasure wherever it can be found—in the walks of nature and in the business of men. The poet, trusting to primary instincts, luxuriates among the felicities of love and wine, and is enraptured while he describes the fairer aspects of war: nor does he shrink from the company of the passion of love though immoderate—from convivial pleasure though intemperate—nor from the presence of war though savage and recognised as the handmaid of desolation. Who but some impenetrable dunce or narrow-minded puritan in works of art ever read without delight the picture which Burns has drawn of the convivial exaltation of the rustic adventurer Tam o’ Shanter?’ There is no want of sympathy in Wordsworth’s own picture of the ‘convivial exaltation’ of his Waggoner. It is true that he himself never describes a scene in which, to quote his astonishing phrase, ‘conjugal fidelity archly bends to the service of general benevolence,’ and that his treatment of sexual passion is always grave and, in a true sense, moral; but it is plain and manly and perfectly 122 free from timidity or monkishness. It would really be easier to make out against Wordsworth a charge of excessive tolerance than a charge of excessive rigidity. A beggar is the sort of person he likes. It is all very well for him to say that he likes the Old Cumberland Beggar because, by making people give, he keeps love alive in their hearts. It may be so—he says so, and I always believe him. But that was not his only reason; and it is clear to me that, when he met the tall gipsy-beggar, he gave her money because she was beautiful and queenly, and that he delighted in her two lying boys because of their gaiety and joy in life. Neither has he the least objection to a thief. The grandfather and grandson who go pilfering together, two infants separated by ninety years, meet with nothing but smiles from him. The Farmer of Tilsbury Vale, after thirty years of careless hospitality, found himself ruined. He borrowed money, spent some of it in paying a few of his other debts, and absconded to London.
His morality isn’t narrow. It’s serious, but it’s also human and kind, definitely not ascetic. “It’s the privilege of poetic genius,” he says while defending Burns, “to find joy wherever it exists—in nature and in human affairs. The poet, relying on basic instincts, revels in the pleasures of love and wine, and feels ecstatic while describing the brighter sides of war; he doesn’t shy away from love, even when it’s excessive, nor from enjoyment, even when it’s too much, and he doesn’t turn away from war, despite its savagery and its recognition as the cause of destruction. Who but some thick-headed fool or narrow-minded puritan in the realm of art has ever read without pleasure the portrayal Burns created of the joyful drinking escapades of the rural hero Tam o’ Shanter?” There’s plenty of empathy in Wordsworth’s own depiction of the “joyful exaltation” of his Waggoner. It’s true that he never describes a scene where, to quote his remarkable phrase, “marital loyalty charmingly serves general kindness,” and his approach to sexual desire is always serious and, in a genuine sense, moral; but it’s straightforward and honest and completely free from fear or monk-like restraint. In fact, it would be easier to argue that Wordsworth was excessively tolerant than excessively rigid. He appreciates beggars. It’s fine for him to say he likes the Old Cumberland Beggar because, by prompting people to give, he keeps love alive in their hearts. That might be true—he says it, and I always take him at his word. But that wasn’t his only reason; it’s clear to me that when he encountered the tall gypsy beggar, he gave her money because she was beautiful and regal, and he enjoyed her two playful boys because of their energy and zest for life. He doesn’t have any problem with a thief either. The grandfather and grandson who sneak around together, two children divided by ninety years, receive nothing but smiles from him. The Farmer of Tilsbury Vale, after thirty years of careless hospitality, found himself ruined. He borrowed money, used some of it to settle a few other debts, and then fled to London.
But this he did all in the ease of his heart. But he did this all with a sense of ease in his heart. |
And for this reason, and because in London he keeps the ease of his heart and continues to love the country, Wordsworth dismisses him with a blessing. What he cannot bear is torpor. He passes a knot of gipsies in the morning; and, passing them again after his twelve hours of joyful rambling, he finds them just as they were, sunk in sloth; and he breaks out,
And for this reason, and because in London he keeps his heart light and still loves the countryside, Wordsworth sends him off with a blessing. What he can't stand is laziness. He walks past a group of gypsies in the morning, and when he walks by them again after twelve hours of happy wandering, he finds them just as they were, lost in idleness; and he can't help but express his frustration.
Oh, better wrong and strife, Oh, better to be wrong and struggle, Better vain deeds and evil than such life. Better to do foolish things and wrongs than to live a life like this. |
He changed this shocking exclamation later, but it represents his original feeling, and he might have trusted that only an ‘impenetrable dunce or narrow-minded puritan’ would misunderstand him.13
He later changed this shocking exclamation, but it reflects his original feeling, and he probably believed that only an ‘impenetrable idiot or narrow-minded puritan’ would misunderstand him.13
Wordsworth’s morality is of one piece with his optimism and with his determination to seize and exhibit in everything the element of good. But this is a subject far too large for treatment here, and I can refer to it only in the most summary way. What Arnold precisely meant when he said that Wordsworth ‘put by’ the cloud of human destiny I am not sure. That Wordsworth saw this cloud and looked at it steadily is beyond all question. I am not building on such famous lines as
Wordsworth’s morality aligns with his optimism and his commitment to highlight the good in everything. However, this is a topic too expansive to cover in detail here, so I can only touch on it briefly. I'm uncertain about what Arnold specifically meant when he said that Wordsworth “put by” the cloud of human destiny. However, there’s no doubt that Wordsworth recognized this cloud and viewed it with focus. I am not relying on such famous lines as
The still sad music of humanity, The quietly melancholic music of humanity, |
or
either
the fierce confederate storm the fierce Confederate storm Of Sorrow, barricadoed evermore Of Sorrow, barricaded forever Within the walls of cities; Inside the city walls; |
or
or
Amid the groves, under the shadowy hills, Amid the groves, under the shadowy hills, The generations are prepared; the pangs, The generations are ready; the pains, The internal pangs, are ready; the dread strife The inner pains are prepared; the looming struggle Of poor humanity’s afflicted will Of suffering humanity’s troubled will Struggling in vain with ruthless destiny; Struggling in vain against harsh fate; |
for, although such quotations could be multiplied, isolated expressions, even when not dramatic,14 would prove little. But I repeat the remark already made, that if we review the subjects of many of Wordsworth’s famous poems on human life,—the subjects, for example, of The Thorn, The Sailor’s Mother, Ruth, The Brothers, Michael, The Affliction of Margaret, The White Doe of Rylstone, the story of Margaret in Excursion, i., half the stories told in Excursion, vi. and vii.—we find ourselves in the presence of poverty, crime, insanity, ruined innocence, torturing hopes doomed to extinction, solitary 124 anguish, even despair. Ignore the manner in which Wordsworth treated his subjects, and you will have to say that his world, so far as humanity is concerned, is a dark world,—at least as dark as that of Byron. Unquestionably then he saw the cloud of human destiny, and he did not avert his eyes from it. Nor did he pretend to understand its darkness. The world was to him in the end ‘this unintelligible world,’ and the only ‘adequate support for the calamities of mortal life’ was faith.15 But he was profoundly impressed, through the experience of his own years of crisis, alike by the dangers of despondency, and by the superficiality of the views which it engenders. It was for him (and here, as in other points, he shows his natural affinity to Spinoza) a condition in which the soul, concentrated on its own suffering, for that very reason loses hold both of its own being and of the reality of which it forms a part. His experience also made it impossible for him to doubt that what he grasped
for, while there could be many more examples, isolated phrases, even if they aren't dramatic, would prove to be little. But I’ll reiterate my earlier point that if we look at the themes of many of Wordsworth's well-known poems about human life—like the themes of The Thorn, The Sailor’s Mother, Ruth, The Brothers, Michael, The Affliction of Margaret, The White Doe of Rylstone, the story of Margaret in Excursion, i., and half of the stories shared in Excursion, vi. and vii.—we find ourselves facing poverty, crime, madness, lost innocence, crushing hopes that are doomed to fade, solitude, and even despair. If you ignore how Wordsworth approached his themes, you'd have to admit that his view of humanity is a dark one—at least as dark as Byron's. So, he definitely recognized the weight of human fate, and he didn't look away from it. He also didn't pretend to understand its darkness. To him, the world was ultimately ‘this unintelligible world,’ and the only ‘adequate support for the calamities of mortal life’ was faith. But he was deeply affected, through experiencing his own crises, by both the perils of despair and the shallowness of the perspectives it creates. For him (and here, like in other aspects, he demonstrates his natural connection to Spinoza), it was a state where the soul, focused solely on its pain, loses touch with both its own existence and the reality it is part of. His experiences also made it impossible for him to doubt that what he grasped
At times when most existence with herself At times when she was mostly alone with herself Is satisfied, Is happy, |
—and these are the times when existence is most united in love with other existence—was, in a special sense or degree, the truth, and therefore that the evils which we suffer, deplore, or condemn, cannot really be what they seem to us when we merely suffer, deplore, or condemn them. He set himself to see this, as far as he could, and to show it. He sang of pleasure, joy, glee, blitheness, love, wherever in nature or humanity they assert their indisputable power; and turning to pain and wrong, and gazing at them steadfastly, and setting himself to present the facts with a quiet but unsparing truthfulness, he yet endeavoured to show what he had seen, that sometimes pain and wrong are the conditions of a 125 happiness and good which without them could not have been, that no limit can be set to the power of the soul to transmute them into its own substance, and that, in suffering and even in misery, there may still be such a strength as fills us with awe or with glory. He did not pretend, I repeat, that what he saw sufficed to solve the riddle of the painful earth. ‘Our being rests’ on ‘dark foundations,’ and ‘our haughty life is crowned with darkness.’ But still what he showed was what he saw, and he saw it in the cloud of human destiny. We are not here concerned with his faith in the sun behind that cloud; my purpose is only to insist that he ‘fronted’ it ‘fearlessly.’
—and these are the times when life is most connected in love with other lives—was, in a special sense or degree, the truth, and therefore the evils we suffer, lament, or condemn, can't really be what they appear to us when we simply suffer, lament, or condemn them. He made it his mission to see this, as much as he could, and to share it. He celebrated pleasure, joy, happiness, cheerfulness, and love, wherever they clearly show their undeniable power in nature or humanity; and when facing pain and wrong, he looked at them intently and aimed to present the facts with a calm yet unyielding honesty. He also tried to reveal what he had discovered, that sometimes pain and wrong are the prerequisites for a kind of happiness and goodness that couldn’t exist without them, that no limits can be placed on the soul’s ability to transform them into its own essence, and that, in suffering and even in misery, there can still be a strength that fills us with awe or glory. He didn’t claim, I repeat, that what he observed was enough to unravel the mystery of painful existence. ‘Our being rests’ on ‘dark foundations,’ and ‘our proud life is crowned with darkness.’ But still, what he presented was what he saw, and he saw it in the turmoil of human destiny. We aren’t focusing on his belief in the light behind that turmoil; my goal is simply to emphasize that he ‘faced’ it ‘fearlessly.’
4.
4.
After quoting the lines from A Poet’s Epitaph, and Arnold’s lines on Wordsworth, I asked how the man described in them ever came to write the Ode on Immortality, or Yew-trees, or why he should say,
After quoting the lines from A Poet’s Epitaph, and Arnold’s lines on Wordsworth, I asked how the man described in them ever came to write the Ode on Immortality, or Yew-trees, or why he should say,
For I must tread on shadowy ground, must sink For I have to walk on dark ground, have to sink Deep—and, aloft ascending, breathe in worlds Deep—and, up above, breathe in worlds To which the heaven of heavens is but a veil. To which the highest heaven is just a curtain. |
The aspect of Wordsworth’s poetry which answers this question forms my last subject.
The part of Wordsworth’s poetry that addresses this question is my final topic.
We may recall this aspect in more than one way. First, not a little of Wordsworth’s poetry either approaches or actually enters the province of the sublime. His strongest natural inclination tended there. He himself speaks of his temperament as ‘stern,’ and tells us that
We can think about this in a few different ways. First, a good amount of Wordsworth’s poetry either gets close to or actually reaches the level of the sublime. His natural disposition leaned that way. He describes his temperament as ‘stern’ and shares that
to the very going out of youth to the very end of youth [He] too exclusively esteemed that love, [He] valued that love too much, And sought that beauty, which, as Milton says, And looked for that beauty, which, as Milton says, Hath terror in it. Has terror in it. |
This disposition is easily traced in the imaginative 126 impressions of his childhood as he describes them in the Prelude. His fixed habit of looking
This attitude is clearly seen in the creative impressions of his childhood as he describes them in the Prelude. His consistent habit of looking
with feelings of fraternal love with brotherly love Upon the unassuming things that hold Upon the unassuming things that hold A silent station in this beauteous world, A quiet station in this beautiful world, |
was only formed, it would seem, under his sister’s influence, after his recovery from the crisis that followed the ruin of his towering hopes in the French Revolution. It was a part of his endeavour to find something of the distant ideal in life’s familiar face. And though this attitude of sympathy and humility did become habitual, the first bent towards grandeur, austerity, sublimity, retained its force. It is evident in the political poems, and in all those pictures of life which depict the unconquerable power of affection, passion, resolution, patience, or faith. It inspires much of his greatest poetry of Nature. It emerges occasionally with a strange and thrilling effect in the serene, gracious, but sometimes stagnant atmosphere of the later poems,—for the last time, perhaps, in that magnificent stanza of the Extempore Effusion upon the Death of James Hogg (1835),
was only formed, it seems, under his sister’s influence, after he recovered from the crisis that followed the collapse of his lofty dreams during the French Revolution. It was part of his effort to find some trace of the distant ideal in life’s everyday reality. And while this attitude of sympathy and humility became a habit, his initial leanings toward grandeur, austerity, and sublimity remained strong. This is clear in the political poems and in all those depictions of life that show the unbreakable power of affection, passion, determination, patience, or faith. It fuels much of his greatest nature poetry. It occasionally surfaces with a strange and exhilarating effect in the calm, gracious, yet sometimes stagnant atmosphere of the later poems—perhaps for the last time in that magnificent stanza of the Extempore Effusion upon the Death of James Hogg (1835),
Like clouds that rake the mountain-summits, Like clouds that sweep over the mountain peaks, Or waves that own no curbing hand, Or waves that have no controlling force, How fast has brother followed brother How quickly has one brother followed another From sunshine to the sunless land! From sunshine to the land without sun! |
Wordsworth is indisputably the most sublime of our poets since Milton.
Wordsworth is definitely the most extraordinary of our poets since Milton.
We may put the matter, secondly, thus. However much Wordsworth was the poet of small and humble things, and the poet who saw his ideal realised, not in Utopia, but here and now before his eyes, he was, quite as much, what some would call a mystic. He saw everything in the light of ‘the visionary power.’ He was, for himself,
We can also say this. No matter how much Wordsworth focused on small and humble things, and saw his ideal not in some perfect world, but right here and now, he was equally, as some might call it, a mystic. He viewed everything through the lens of ‘the visionary power.’ He was, for himself,
The transitory being that beheld The temporary being that watched This Vision. This Vision. |
He apprehended all things, natural or human, as the expression of something which, while manifested in them, immeasurably transcends them. And nothing can be more intensely Wordsworthian than the poems and passages most marked by this visionary power and most directly issuing from this apprehension. The bearing of these statements on Wordsworth’s inclination to sublimity will be obvious at a glance.
He understood everything, whether natural or human, as a reflection of something that, although it appears within them, goes far beyond them. And nothing captures the essence of Wordsworth more than the poems and sections that are strongly defined by this visionary insight and that come directly from this understanding. The impact of these ideas on Wordsworth’s tendency towards sublimity will be clear at a first look.
Now we may prefer the Wordsworth of the daffodils to the Wordsworth of the yew-trees, and we may even believe the poet’s mysticism to be moonshine; but it is certain that to neglect or throw into the shade this aspect of his poetry is neither to take Wordsworth as he really was nor to judge his poetry truly, since this aspect appears in much of it that we cannot deny to be first-rate. Yet there is, I think, and has been for some time, a tendency to this mistake. It is exemplified in Arnold’s Introduction and has been increased by it, and it is visible in some degree even in Pater’s essay. Arnold wished to make Wordsworth more popular; and so he was tempted to represent Wordsworth’s poetry as much more simple and unambitious than it really was, and as much more easily apprehended than it ever can be. He was also annoyed by attempts to formulate a systematic Wordsworthian philosophy; partly, doubtless, because he knew that, however great the philosophical value of a poet’s ideas may be, it cannot by itself determine the value of his poetry; but partly also because, having himself but little turn for philosophy, he was disposed to regard it as illusory; and further because, even in the poetic sphere, he was somewhat deficient in that kind of imagination which is allied to metaphysical thought. This is one reason of his curious failure to appreciate Shelley, and of the evident irritation which Shelley produced in him. And 128 it is also one reason why, both in his Memorial Verses and in the introduction to his selection from Wordsworth, he either ignores or depreciates that aspect of the poetry with which we are just now concerned. It is not true, we must bluntly say, that the cause of the greatness of this poetry ‘is simple and may be told quite simply.’ It is true, and it is admirably said, that this poetry ‘is great because of the extraordinary power with which Wordsworth feels the joy offered to us in nature, the joy offered to us in the simple primary affections and duties.’ But this is only half the truth.
Now we might prefer the Wordsworth who wrote about the daffodils to the Wordsworth who wrote about the yew trees, and we might even think the poet’s mysticism is just nonsense; but it's clear that ignoring or downplaying this side of his poetry doesn’t allow us to see Wordsworth as he truly was or to assess his poetry accurately, since this aspect is present in much of his work that we can’t deny is top-notch. However, I think there has been a tendency to make this mistake for some time now. It's shown in Arnold’s Introduction and has been amplified by it, and it can even be seen to some extent in Pater’s essay. Arnold wanted to make Wordsworth more popular, so he was tempted to portray Wordsworth’s poetry as much simpler and less ambitious than it actually was, and as much easier to understand than it ever can be. He was also frustrated by efforts to create a systematic Wordsworthian philosophy; partly, no doubt, because he knew that, no matter how valuable a poet’s ideas may be, they can’t alone determine the value of his poetry; but also because, since he himself had little interest in philosophy, he tended to see it as illusory; and furthermore, even within the realm of poetry, he somewhat lacked that kind of imagination connected to metaphysical thought. This is one reason why he strangely failed to appreciate Shelley and why Shelley clearly irritated him. And 128 this is also one reason why, in both his Memorial Verses and in the introduction to his selection from Wordsworth, he either overlooks or undervalues that aspect of the poetry we're discussing. It isn’t true, we must clearly say, that the reason for the greatness of this poetry "is simple and can be explained simply." It is true, and it's very well said, that this poetry "is great because of the extraordinary power with which Wordsworth feels the joy offered to us in nature, the joy offered to us in the simple primary affections and duties." But this is only half the truth.
Pater’s essay is not thus one-sided. It is, to my mind, an extremely fine piece of criticism. Yet the tendency to which I am objecting does appear in it. Pater says, for example, that Wordsworth is the poet of nature, ‘and of nature, after all, in her modesty. The English Lake country has, of course, its grandeurs. But the peculiar function of Wordsworth’s genius, as carrying in it a power to open out the soul of apparently little and familiar things, would have found its true test had he become the poet of Surrey, say! and the prophet of its life.’ This last sentence is, in one sense, doubtless true. The ‘function’ referred to could have been exercised in Surrey, and was exercised in Dorset and Somerset, as well as in the Lake country. And this function was a ‘peculiar function of Wordsworth’s genius.’ But that it was the peculiar function of his genius, or more peculiar than that other function which forms our present subject, I venture to deny; and for the full exercise of this latter function, it is hardly hazardous to assert, Wordsworth’s childhood in a mountain district, and his subsequent residence there, were indispensable. This will be doubted for a moment, I believe, only by those readers (and they are not a few) who ignore the Prelude and the Excursion. But the Prelude and the Excursion, though there are dull 129 pages in both, contain much of Wordsworth’s best and most characteristic poetry. And even in a selection like Arnold’s, which, perhaps wisely, makes hardly any use of them, many famous poems will be found which deal with nature but not with nature ‘in her modesty.’
Pater’s essay is not one-sided. To me, it’s an incredibly well-crafted piece of criticism. However, the tendency I’m objecting to does show up in it. Pater states, for example, that Wordsworth is the poet of nature "and of nature, after all, in her modesty." The English Lake District, of course, has its grand features. But the unique role of Wordsworth’s genius, which has the ability to reveal the soul of seemingly small and familiar things, would have truly been tested had he become the poet of Surrey, for instance, and the prophet of its life. This last sentence is, in one way, certainly true. The “function” mentioned could have been applied in Surrey, as it was in Dorset and Somerset, as well as in the Lake District. And this function was a "peculiar function of Wordsworth’s genius." But I dare say that it was not the peculiar function of his genius, or more unique than the other function we’re currently discussing. For the full expression of this latter function, it’s not too risky to claim that Wordsworth’s childhood in a mountain area and his later living there were essential. I believe this will only be doubted momentarily by those readers (and there are quite a few) who overlook the Prelude and the Excursion. But the Prelude and the Excursion, despite having some dull pages in both, include much of Wordsworth’s best and most defining poetry. And even in a selection like Arnold’s, which, perhaps wisely, barely uses them, many well-known poems can be found that deal with nature but not with nature "in her modesty."
My main object was to insist that the ‘mystic,’ ‘visionary,’ ‘sublime,’ aspect of Wordsworth’s poetry must not be slighted. I wish to add a few remarks on it, but to consider it fully would carry us far beyond our bounds; and, even if I attempted the task, I should not formulate its results in a body of doctrines. Such a formulation is useful, and I see no objection to it in principle, as one method of exploring Wordsworth’s mind with a view to the better apprehension of his poetry. But the method has its dangers, and it is another matter to put forward the results as philosophically adequate, or to take the position that ‘Wordsworth was first and foremost a philosophical thinker, a man whose intention and purpose it was to think out for himself, faithfully and seriously, the questions concerning man and nature and human life’ (Dean Church). If this were true, he should have given himself to philosophy and not to poetry; and there is no reason to think that he would have been eminently successful. Nobody ever was so who was not forced by a special natural power and an imperious impulsion into the business of ‘thinking out,’ and who did not develope this power by years of arduous discipline. Wordsworth does not show it in any marked degree; and, though he reflected deeply and acutely, he was without philosophical training. His poetry is immensely interesting as an imaginative expression of the same mind which, in his day, produced in Germany great philosophies. His poetic experience, his intuitions, his single thoughts, even his large views, correspond in a striking way, sometimes in a startling way, with ideas methodically developed 130 by Kant, Schelling, Hegel, Schopenhauer. They remain admirable material for philosophy; and a philosophy which found itself driven to treat them as moonshine would probably be a very poor affair. But they are like the experience and the utterances of men of religious genius: great truths are enshrined in them, but generally the shrine would have to be broken to liberate these truths in a form which would satisfy the desire to understand. To claim for them the power to satisfy that desire is an error, and it tempts those in whom that desire is predominant to treat them as mere beautiful illusions.
My main goal was to emphasize that the ‘mystical,’ ‘visionary,’ and ‘sublime’ aspects of Wordsworth’s poetry shouldn’t be overlooked. I want to add a few thoughts on this topic, but fully exploring it would take us well beyond our limits; even if I tried, I wouldn’t present its outcomes as a set of doctrines. While such a formulation is useful and I see no issue with it in principle, as a method for understanding Wordsworth’s mind to better grasp his poetry, it comes with risks. It’s a different issue to assert that ‘Wordsworth was primarily a philosophical thinker, someone who aimed to seriously and faithfully work through questions about humanity, nature, and life’ (Dean Church). If that were the case, he should have devoted himself to philosophy rather than poetry, and there’s no reason to believe he would have been particularly successful at it. No one ever excelled in this area without a unique natural talent and a compelling drive, honed through years of intense discipline. Wordsworth doesn't exhibit that to a significant extent; while he reflected deeply and insightfully, he lacked formal philosophical training. His poetry is incredibly engaging as an imaginative expression from the same mind that, during his time, birthed profound philosophies in Germany. His poetic experiences, intuitions, and individual thoughts, even his broad views, closely align in striking and sometimes surprising ways with ideas carefully developed by Kant, Schelling, Hegel, and Schopenhauer. They exist as valuable material for philosophy, and a philosophy that dismissed them as mere fancy would likely be quite inadequate. However, they resemble the experiences and expressions of those with religious genius: great truths are embedded within them, yet often the vessel must be broken to release these truths in a way that fulfills the quest for understanding. Claiming that they can fulfill that need is a mistake, and it leads those who feel that need the strongest to see them as nothing but lovely illusions.
Setting aside, then, any questions as to the ultimate import of the ‘mystic’ strain in Wordsworth’s poetry, I intend only to call attention to certain traits in the kind of poetic experience which exhibits it most plainly. And we may observe at once that in this there is always traceable a certain hostility to ‘sense.’ I do not mean that hostility which is present in all poetic experience, and of which Wordsworth was very distinctly aware. The regular action of the senses on their customary material produces, in his view, a ‘tyranny’ over the soul. It helps to construct that every-day picture of the world, of sensible objects and events ‘in disconnection dead and spiritless,’ which we take for reality. In relation to this reality we become passive slaves;16 it lies on us with a weight ‘heavy as frost and deep almost as life.’ It is the origin alike of our torpor and our superficiality. All poetic experience frees us from it to some extent, or breaks into it, and so may be called hostile to sense. But this experience is, broadly speaking, of two different kinds. The perception of the daffodils as dancing in glee, and in sympathy with other gleeful beings, shows us a living, joyous, loving world, and so a ‘spiritual’ world, not a merely ‘sensible’ one. But 131 the hostility to sense is here no more than a hostility to mere sense: this ‘spiritual’ world is itself the sensible world more fully apprehended: the daffodils do not change or lose their colour in disclosing their glee. On the other hand, in the kind of experience which forms our present subject, there is always some feeling of definite contrast with the limited sensible world. The arresting feature or object is felt in some way against this background, or even as in some way a denial of it. Sometimes it is a visionary unearthly light resting on a scene or on some strange figure. Sometimes it is the feeling that the scene or figure belongs to the world of dream. Sometimes it is an intimation of boundlessness, contradicting or abolishing the fixed limits of our habitual view. Sometimes it is the obscure sense of ‘unknown modes of being,’ unlike the familiar modes. This kind of experience, further, comes often with a distinct shock, which may bewilder, confuse or trouble the mind. And, lastly, it is especially, though not invariably, associated with mountains, and again with solitude. Some of these bald statements I will go on to illustrate, only remarking that the boundary between these modes of imagination is, naturally, less marked and more wavering in Wordsworth’s poetry than in my brief analysis.
Setting aside any questions about the ultimate significance of the 'mystic' elements in Wordsworth's poetry, I want to highlight certain characteristics of the poetic experience where this is most evident. We can immediately see that there’s always a sense of opposition to 'sense' in this experience. I’m not referring to the kind of opposition present in all poetic experiences, which Wordsworth was very aware of. In his view, the regular function of the senses on their usual material creates a ‘tyranny’ over the soul. It helps to form that everyday image of the world, of tangible objects and events that feel ‘disconnected, lifeless,’ and we perceive it as reality. In relation to this reality, we become passive subjects; 16 it burdens us with a weight ‘heavy as frost and almost as deep as life.’ It's the source of both our lethargy and our superficiality. All poetic experience releases us from it to some extent or breaks into it, and so might be seen as hostile to the senses. However, this experience can be divided into two broad types. The perception of daffodils dancing joyfully, in sync with other joyful beings, reveals a vibrant, loving world, a ‘spiritual’ world, not just a ‘sensible’ one. But here, the opposition to sense is merely an opposition to mere sense: this ‘spiritual’ world is a deeper understanding of the sensible world; the daffodils don’t change or lose their color while expressing their joy. On the other hand, in the type of experience we’re discussing now, there is always a distinct feeling of contrast with the limited sensible world. The striking feature or object feels distinct from this background or even as a negation of it. At times, it’s a visionary, ethereal light illuminating a scene or some peculiar figure. Other times, it might feel like the scene or figure belongs to the realm of dreams. Sometimes there's a sense of limitless possibility, contradicting or transcending the fixed boundaries of our usual perspectives. Occasionally, it’s the vague awareness of ‘unknown modes of being,’ differing from the familiar. This type of experience often comes with a sharp jolt, which can bewilder, confuse, or disturb the mind. Lastly, it is especially, though not always, connected with mountains and solitude. I will further illustrate some of these points, just noting that the lines between these modes of imagination are naturally less defined and more fluid in Wordsworth’s poetry than in my brief analysis.
We may begin with a poem standing near this boundary, the famous verses To the Cuckoo, ‘O blithe new-comer.’ It stands near the boundary because, like the poem on the Daffodils, it is entirely happy. But it stands unmistakably on the further side of the boundary, and is, in truth, more nearly allied to the Ode on Immortality than to the poem on the Daffodils. The sense of sight is baffled, and its tyranny broken. Only a cry is heard, which makes the listener look a thousand ways, so shifting is the direction from which it reaches him. It seems to come from a mere ‘voice,’ ‘an invisible 132 thing,’ ‘a mystery.’ It brings him ‘a tale of visionary hours,’—hours of childhood, when he sought this invisible thing in vain, and the earth appeared to his bewildered but liberated fancy ‘an unsubstantial fairy place.’ And still, when he hears it, the great globe itself, we may say, fades like an unsubstantial pageant; or, to quote from the Immortality Ode, the ‘shades of the prison house’ melt into air. These words are much more solemn than the Cuckoo poem; but the experience is of the same type, and ‘the visionary gleam’ of the ode, like the ‘wandering voice’ of the poem, is the expression through sense of something beyond sense.
We can start with a poem that’s close to this boundary, the well-known lines To the Cuckoo, ‘O cheerful newcomer.’ It’s near the boundary because, just like the poem about the Daffodils, it’s completely joyful. But it’s definitely on the other side of the boundary and is actually more closely related to the Ode on Immortality than to the Daffodils poem. The sense of sight gets confused, and its control is broken. Only a sound is heard, which makes the listener look in all directions, as the source keeps shifting. It seems to come from a mere ‘voice,’ ‘an invisible thing,’ ‘a mystery.’ It brings him ‘a tale of visionary hours,’—hours of childhood when he searched for this invisible thing in vain, and the earth appeared to his confused but liberated imagination ‘an unsubstantial fairy place.’ And still, when he hears it, the great globe itself, we might say, fades like a fleeting illusion; or, to quote from the Immortality Ode, the ‘shades of the prison house’ dissolve into air. These words are much more serious than the Cuckoo poem; but the experience is of the same kind, and ‘the visionary gleam’ of the ode, like the ‘wandering voice’ of the poem, expresses through the senses something that goes beyond them.
Take another passage referring to childhood. It is from the Prelude, ii. Here there is something more than perplexity. There is apprehension, and we are approaching the sublime:
Take another passage referring to childhood. It is from the Prelude, ii. Here there is something more than confusion. There is worry, and we are getting closer to the sublime:
A little boat tied to a willow tree A small boat tied to a willow tree Within a rocky cave, its usual home. Within a rocky cave, its regular home. Straight I unloosed her chain, and stepping in Straight I unfastened her chain and stepped in. Pushed from the shore. It was an act of stealth Pushed away from the shore. It was a sneaky move. And troubled pleasure, nor without the voice And troubled pleasure, nor without the voice Of mountain-echoes did my boat move on; Of mountain echoes did my boat move on; Leaving behind her still, on either side, Leaving her behind, still, on either side, Small circles glittering idly in the moon, Small circles sparkling lazily in the moonlight, Until they melted all into one track Until they merged into a single path Of sparkling light. But now, like one who rows, Of sparkling light. But now, like someone who rows, Proud of his skill, to reach a chosen point Proud of his skill, he aimed to reach a specific point. With an unswerving line, I fixed my view With a steady gaze, I focused my attention Upon the summit of a craggy ridge, Upon the peak of a rocky ridge, The horizon’s utmost boundary; far above The horizon's highest limit; far above Was nothing but the stars and the grey sky. Was nothing but the stars and the gray sky. She was an elfin pinnace; lustily She was a tiny boat, lively I dipped my oars into the silent lake, I dipped my oars into the still lake, And, as I rose upon the stroke, my boat And as I got up at the stroke, my boat Went heaving through the water like a swan; Went gliding through the water like a swan; When, from behind that craggy steep till then When, from behind that rocky cliff until then The horizon’s bound, a huge peak, black and huge, The horizon's limit, a massive mountain, dark and enormous, As if with voluntary power instinct, As if driven by an instinctive force, And growing still in stature the grim shape And still growing in size, the ominous figure Towered up between me and the stars, and still, Towering between me and the stars, and still, For so it seemed, with purpose of its own For it seemed to have a mind of its own. And measured motion like a living thing, And measured movement like a living being, Strode after me. With trembling oars I turned, Strode after me. With shaking oars I turned, And through the silent water stole my way And I quietly made my way through the still water. Back to the covert of the willow tree; Back to the shelter of the willow tree; There in her mooring-place I left my bark,— There in her docking spot, I left my boat,— And through the meadows homeward went, in grave And through the meadows, they headed home, serious. And serious mood; but after I had seen And serious mood; but after I had seen That spectacle, for many days, my brain That spectacle, for many days, my mind Worked with a dim and undetermined sense Worked with a vague and uncertain feeling Of unknown modes of being; o’er my thoughts Of unknown ways of being; over my thoughts There hung a darkness, call it solitude There was a darkness, you could call it loneliness. Or blank desertion. No familiar shapes Or empty abandonment. No recognizable forms Remained, no pleasant images of trees, Remained, no nice images of trees, Of sea or sky, no colours of green fields; Of the sea or sky, no colors of green fields; But huge and mighty forms, that do not live But huge and powerful shapes that don’t exist Like living men, moved slowly through the mind Like living people, moved slowly through the mind By day, and were a trouble to my dreams. By day, and they were a bother to my dreams. |
The best commentary on a poem is generally to be found in the poet’s other works. And those last dozen lines furnish the best commentary on that famous passage in the Ode, where the poet, looking back to his childhood, gives thanks for it,—not however for its careless delight and liberty,
The best insights on a poem are usually found in the poet’s other writings. Those last twelve lines provide the clearest explanation of that well-known section in the Ode, where the poet reflects on his childhood and expresses gratitude for it—not, however, for its carefree joy and freedom,
But for those obstinate questionings But for those stubborn questions Of sense and outward things, Of perception and external things, Fallings from us, vanishings; Losses and disappearances; Blank misgivings of a Creature Blank fears of a Creature Moving about in worlds not realised, Exploring unimagined worlds, High instincts before which our mortal Nature High instincts before which our mortal Nature Did tremble like a guilty thing surprised. Did tremble like a guilty thing caught off guard. |
Whether, or how, these experiences afford ‘intimations of immortality’ is not in question here; but it will never do to dismiss them so airily as Arnold did. Without them Wordsworth is not Wordsworth.
Whether or not these experiences provide ‘hints of immortality’ isn't what's being questioned here; but it’s not acceptable to brush them aside so casually as Arnold did. Without them, Wordsworth isn't really Wordsworth.
The most striking recollections of his childhood have not in all cases this manifest affinity to the Ode, but wherever the visionary feeling appears in them (and it appears in many), this affinity is still traceable. There is, for instance, in Prelude, xii., the description of the crag, from which, on a 134 wild dark day, the boy watched eagerly the two highways below for the ponies that were coming to take him home for the holidays. It is too long to quote, but every reader of it will remember
The most memorable moments from his childhood don’t always clearly connect to the Ode, but whenever that visionary feeling shows up (and it does show up in many), the connection is still noticeable. For example, in Prelude, xii., there’s a description of the cliff where, on a 134 wild, dark day, the boy eagerly watched the two roads below for the ponies that were coming to take him home for the holidays. It's too long to quote, but every reader will remember it.
the wind and sleety rain, the wind and icy rain, And all the business of the elements, And all the stuff related to the elements, The single sheep, and the one blasted tree, The lone sheep and the one destroyed tree, And the bleak music from that old stone wall, And the somber music from that old stone wall, The noise of wood and water, and the mist The sound of wood and water, and the mist That on the line of each of those two roads That on the line of each of those two roads Advanced in such indisputable shapes. Advanced in such clear forms. |
Everything here is natural, but everything is apocalyptic. And we happen to know why. Wordsworth is describing the scene in the light of memory. In that eagerly expected holiday his father died; and the scene, as he recalled it, was charged with the sense of contrast between the narrow world of common pleasures and blind and easy hopes, and the vast unseen world which encloses it in beneficent yet dark and inexorable arms. The visionary feeling has here a peculiar tone; but always, openly or covertly, it is the intimation of something illimitable, over-arching or breaking into the customary ‘reality.’ Its character varies; and so sometimes at its touch the soul, suddenly conscious of its own infinity, melts in rapture into that infinite being; while at other times the ‘mortal nature’ stands dumb, incapable of thought, or shrinking from some presence
Everything here is natural, but everything feels apocalyptic. And we know why. Wordsworth is describing the scene through the lens of memory. During that eagerly anticipated holiday, his father passed away; and the scene, as he remembered it, was filled with the contrast between the narrow world of ordinary pleasures and blind, carefree hopes, and the immense unseen world that surrounds it in both nurturing and dark, relentless arms. The visionary feeling has a unique tone here; but always, whether openly or subtly, it suggests something boundless, either overarching or breaking into the ordinary ‘reality.’ Its nature changes; sometimes, at its touch, the soul, suddenly aware of its own infinity, merges in ecstasy with that infinite being; while at other times, the ‘mortal nature’ stands speechless, unable to think, or recoiling from some presence.
Not un-informed with Phantasy, and looks Not uninformed about fantasy, and looks That threaten the profane. That threaten the unholy. |
This feeling is so essential to many of Wordsworth’s most characteristic poems that it may almost be called their soul; and failure to understand them frequently arises from obtuseness to it. It appears in a mild and tender form, but quite openly, in the lines To a Highland Girl, where the child, and the rocks and trees and lake and road by her home, seem to the poet
This feeling is so key to many of Wordsworth’s most typical poems that it could almost be considered their essence; not grasping it often leads to misunderstanding them. It shows up in a gentle and soft way, but very clearly, in the lines To a Highland Girl, where the child, along with the rocks, trees, lake, and the road by her home, seem to the poet
Like something fashioned in a dream. Like something made in a dream. |
It gives to The Solitary Reaper its note of remoteness and wonder; and even the slight shock of bewilderment due to it is felt in the opening line of the most famous stanza:
It gives The Solitary Reaper its sense of distance and awe; and even the mild surprise from it is felt in the opening line of the most well-known stanza:
Will no one tell me what she sings? Will no one tell me what she's singing? |
Its etherial music accompanies every vision of the White Doe, and sounds faintly to us from far away through all the tale of failure and anguish. Without it such shorter narratives as Hartleap Well and Resolution and Independence would lose the imaginative atmosphere which adds mystery and grandeur to the apparently simple ‘moral.’
Its ethereal music accompanies every vision of the White Doe and echoes faintly from afar through the entire story of failure and pain. Without it, shorter narratives like Hartleap Well and Resolution and Independence would lose the imaginative atmosphere that adds mystery and grandeur to the seemingly simple ‘moral.’
In Hartleap Well it is conveyed at first by slight touches of contrast. Sir Walter, in his long pursuit of the Hart, has mounted his third horse.
In Hartleap Well, it is conveyed at first through subtle contrasts. Sir Walter, in his long chase of the Hart, has gotten on his third horse.
Joy sparkled in the prancing courser’s eyes; Joy sparkled in the prancing horse's eyes; The horse and horseman are a happy pair; The horse and rider make a great team; But, though Sir Walter like a falcon flies, But, even though Sir Walter flies like a falcon, There is a doleful silence in the air. There is a sad silence in the air. A rout this morning left Sir Walter’s hall, A crowd this morning left Sir Walter’s hall, That as they galloped made the echoes roar; That as they rode fast made the echoes roar; But horse and man are vanished, one and all; But the horse and rider are gone, every last one; Such race, I think, was never seen before. Such a race, I believe, has never been seen before. |
At last even the dogs are left behind, stretched one by one among the mountain fern.
At last, even the dogs are left behind, lying one by one among the mountain ferns.
Where is the throng, the tumult of the race? Where is the crowd, the noise of the race? The bugles that so joyfully were blown? The bugles that were blown so joyfully? —This chase it looks not like an earthly chase; —This chase doesn’t seem like something happening on earth; Sir Walter and the Hart are left alone. Sir Walter and the Hart are left by themselves. |
Thus the poem begins. At the end we have the old shepherd’s description of the utter desolation of the spot where the waters of the little spring had trembled with the last deep groan of the dying stag, and where the Knight, to commemorate his exploit, had built a basin for the spring, three pillars to mark the last three leaps of his victim, and a pleasure-house, surrounded by trees and trailing plants, for the summer joy of himself and his 136 paramour. But now ‘the pleasure-house is dust,’ and the trees are grey, ‘with neither arms nor head’:
Thus the poem begins. At the end, we have the old shepherd reflecting on the complete desolation of the place where the waters of the little spring shook with the final deep groan of the dying stag, and where the Knight, to honor his feat, had constructed a basin for the spring, three pillars to mark the last three leaps of his prey, and a pleasure house, surrounded by trees and trailing plants, for the summer enjoyment of himself and his 136 lover. But now “the pleasure house is dust,” and the trees are gray, “with neither arms nor head”:
Now, here is neither grass nor pleasant shade; Now, there is neither grass nor nice shade; The sun on drearier hollow never shone; The sun never shone on the duller hollow; So will it be, as I have often said, So it will be, as I've often said, Till trees, and stones, and fountain all are gone. Till trees, stones, and fountains are all gone. |
It is only this feeling of the presence of mysterious inviolable Powers, behind the momentary powers of hard pleasure and empty pride, that justifies the solemnity of the stanza:
It’s only this sense of the existence of mysterious, unbreakable Powers, behind the fleeting pleasures of hard satisfaction and superficial pride, that makes the seriousness of the stanza meaningful:
The Being, that is in the clouds and air, The Being that exists in the clouds and sky, That is in the green leaves among the groves, That is in the green leaves among the forests, Maintains a deep and reverential care Maintains a strong and respectful care For the unoffending creatures whom he loves. For the innocent beings he cares about. |
Hartleap Well is a beautiful poem, but whether it is entirely successful is, perhaps, doubtful. There can be no sort of doubt as to Resolution and Independence, probably, if we must choose, the most Wordsworthian of Wordsworth’s poems, and the best test of ability to understand him. The story, if given in a brief argument, would sound far from promising. We should expect for it, too, a ballad form somewhat like that of Simon Lee. When we read it, we find instead lines of extraordinary grandeur, but, mingled with them, lines more pedestrian than could be found in an impressive poem from any other hand,—for instance,
Hartleap Well is a beautiful poem, but it's maybe questionable whether it’s completely successful. There’s no doubt about Resolution and Independence, likely the most Wordsworthian of Wordsworth’s poems and the best measure of our ability to understand him. If we were to summarize the story, it wouldn’t sound very promising. We’d expect it to have a ballad style similar to that of Simon Lee. However, when we read it, we discover lines of extraordinary grandeur, but mixed in are lines that are more ordinary than you’d find in an impressive poem by anyone else—for example,
And, drawing to his side, to him did say, And, coming to his side, he said to him, ‘This morning gives us promise of a glorious day.’ ‘This morning promises us a beautiful day.’ |
or,
or,
‘How is it that you live, and what is it you do?’ ‘How do you live, and what do you do?’ |
We meet also with that perplexed persistence, and that helpless reiteration of a question (in this case one already clearly answered), which in other poems threatens to become ludicrous, and on which a writer with a keener sense of the ludicrous would hardly have ventured. Yet with all this, and by 137 dint of all this, we read with bated breath, almost as if we were in the presence of that ‘majestical’ Spirit in Hamlet, come to ‘admonish’ from another world, though not this time by terror. And one source of this effect is the confusion, the almost hypnotic obliteration of the habitual reasoning mind, that falls on the poet as he gazes at the leech-gatherer, and hears, without understanding, his plain reply to the enquiry about himself and the prosaic ‘occupation’ he ‘pursues’:
We also encounter that puzzled persistence and the helpless repetition of a question (which has already been clearly answered in this case), which in other poems can become ridiculous, and a writer with a sharper sense of the ridiculous would likely not have dared to attempt. Yet, despite all of this, and because of all of this, we read with bated breath, almost as if we were in the presence of that ‘majestic’ Spirit in Hamlet, come to ‘admonish’ from another realm, though not this time through fear. One source of this effect is the confusion, the nearly hypnotic erasure of the usual reasoning mind, that envelops the poet as he looks at the leech-gatherer and hears, without understanding, his straightforward answer to the inquiry about himself and the mundane ‘occupation’ he ‘pursues’:
The old man still stood talking by my side; The old man was still standing next to me, talking; But now his voice to me was like a stream But now his voice to me was like a stream Scarce heard; nor word from word could I divide; Scarce heard; nor could I separate one word from another; And the whole body of the man did seem And the whole body of the man did seem Like one whom I had met with in a dream; Like someone I had encountered in a dream; Or like a man from some far region sent, Or like a guy from some distant place sent, To give me human strength, by apt admonishment. To give me human strength through wise advice. |
The same question was asked again, and the answer was repeated. But
The same question was asked again, and the answer was repeated. But
While he was talking thus, the lonely place, While he was saying this, the empty space, The old man’s shape, and speech, all troubled me. The old man's appearance and way of speaking made me uneasy. |
‘Trouble’ is a word not seldom employed by the poet to denote the confusion caused by some visionary experience. Here are, again, the fallings from us, vanishings, blank misgivings, dim fore-feelings of the soul’s infinity.
‘Trouble’ is a word often used by the poet to describe the confusion brought on by some visionary experience. Here again, we see the loss of things, disappearances, vague uncertainties, and faint premonitions of the soul’s infinity.
Out of many illustrations I will choose three more. There is in the Prelude, iv., the passage (so strongly resembling Resolution and Independence that I merely refer to it) where Wordsworth describes an old soldier suddenly seen, leaning against a milestone on the moon-lit road, all alone:
Out of many examples, I will choose three more. There's a section in the Prelude, iv., that closely resembles Resolution and Independence (so much so that I’ll just reference it) where Wordsworth talks about an old soldier suddenly spotted leaning against a milestone on the moonlit road, completely alone:
No living thing appeared in earth or air; No living thing could be seen on land or in the sky; And, save the flowing water’s peaceful voice, And, except for the calm sound of the flowing water, Sound there was none ... No sound at all... ... still his form ... still his shape Kept the same awful steadiness—at his feet Kept the same awful consistency—at his feet His shadow lay, and moved not. His shadow lay there, still. |
His shadow proves he was no ghost; but a ghost 138 was never ghostlier than he. And by him we may place the London beggar of Prelude, vii.:
His shadow shows he was no ghost; yet a ghost 138 was never more ghostly than he. And through him we can identify the London beggar from Prelude, vii.:
How oft, amid those overflowing streets, How often, in those crowded streets, Have I gone forward with the crowd, and said Have I moved along with the crowd and said Unto myself, ‘The face of every one Unto myself, ‘The face of everyone That passes by me is a mystery!’ That goes by me is a mystery! Thus have I looked, nor ceased to look, oppressed Thus have I looked, and I haven't stopped looking, feeling overwhelmed By thoughts of what and whither, when and how, By thinking about what, where, when, and how, Until the shapes before my eyes became Until the shapes in front of me became A second-sight procession, such as glides A second-sight procession, like the one that glides Over still mountains, or appears in dreams; Over quiet mountains, or appears in dreams; And once, far-travelled in such mood, beyond And once, traveling far in that mood, beyond The reach of common indication, lost The meaning of common indication, lost Amid the moving pageant, I was smitten Amid the moving parade, I was struck. Abruptly, with the view (a sight not rare) Abruptly, with the view (a sight not uncommon) Of a blind Beggar, who, with upright face, Of a blind beggar, who, with a straight face, Stood, propped against a wall, upon his chest Stood, leaning against a wall, on his chest Wearing a written paper, to explain Wearing a written paper, to explain His story, whence he came, and who he was. His story, where he came from, and who he was. Caught by the spectacle my mind turned round Caught by the sight, my mind spun around. As with the might of waters; an apt type As with the power of water; a fitting example This label seemed of the utmost we can know, This label seemed to be the most we can know, Both of ourselves and of the universe; Us and the universe; And, on the shape of that unmoving man, And, on the figure of that still man, His steadfast face and sightless eyes, I gazed, His unchanging face and sightless eyes, I looked at, As if admonished from another world. As if warned from another world. |
Still more curious psychologically is the passage, in the preceding book of the Prelude, which tells us of a similar shock and leads to the description of its effects. The more prosaically I introduce the passage, the better. Wordsworth and Jones (‘Jones, as from Calais southward you and I’) set out to walk over the Simplon, then traversed only by a rough mule-track. They wandered out of the way, and, meeting a peasant, discovered from his answers to their questions that, without knowing it, they ‘had crossed the Alps.’ This may not sound important, and the italics are Wordsworth’s, not mine. But the next words are these:
Still more interesting psychologically is the passage in the previous book of the Prelude, which describes a similar shock and leads to an explanation of its effects. The more straightforwardly I present the passage, the better. Wordsworth and Jones (‘Jones, as from Calais southward you and I’) set out to walk over the Simplon, which was then only a rough mule-track. They got lost and, when they encountered a peasant, realized from his answers to their questions that, without even realizing it, they ‘had crossed the Alps.’ This may not seem significant, and the italics are Wordsworth’s, not mine. But the next words are these:
Imagination—here the Power so called Imagination—here's the so-called Power Through sad incompetence of human speech, Through the unfortunate limitations of human language, That awful Power rose from the mind’s abyss That terrible power emerged from the depths of the mind. At once, some lonely traveller. I was lost; At that moment, I was just a lonely traveler. I was lost; Halted without an effort to break through; Halted without trying to push through; But to my conscious soul I now can say— But to my aware self, I can now say— ‘I recognise thy glory’: in such strength ‘I recognize your glory’: in such strength Of usurpation, when the light of sense Of usurpation, when the light of sense Goes out, but with a flash that has revealed Goes out, but with a flash that has revealed The invisible world, doth greatness make abode, The unseen world holds greatness. There harbours; whether we be young or old, There are places to dock; whether we are young or old, Our destiny, our being’s heart and home, Our destiny, the core and home of our existence, Is with infinitude, and only there; Is with infinity, and only there; With hope it is, hope that can never die, With hope it is, hope that can never die, Effort, and expectation, and desire, Effort, expectation, and desire, And something evermore about to be. And something always about to happen. |
And what was the result of this shock? The poet may answer for himself in some of the greatest lines in English poetry. The travellers proceeded on their way down the Defile of Gondo.
And what was the outcome of this shock? The poet can speak for himself in some of the greatest lines in English poetry. The travelers continued on their journey down the Defile of Gondo.
Downwards we hurried fast, We hurried down quickly, And, with the half-shaped road which we had missed, And, with the half-formed road that we had overlooked, Entered a narrow chasm. The brook and road Entered a narrow chasm. The brook and road Were fellow-travellers in this gloomy strait, Were fellow travelers in this dark situation, And with them did we journey several hours And we traveled with them for several hours. At a slow pace. The immeasurable height At a slow pace. The endless height Of woods decaying, never to be decayed, Of woods that are rotting, never to rot away, The stationary blasts of waterfalls, The steady rush of waterfalls, And in the narrow rent at every turn And in the narrow gap at every turn Winds thwarting winds, bewildered and forlorn, Winds battling against winds, confused and lost, The torrents shooting from the clear blue sky, The heavy rain pouring down from the clear blue sky, The rocks that muttered close upon our ears, The rocks that whispered right in our ears, Black drizzling crags that spake by the way-side Black, dripping cliffs that spoke by the roadside As if a voice were in them, the sick sight As if there were a voice in them, the sick sight And giddy prospect of the raving stream, And the dizzying sight of the roaring stream, The unfettered clouds and region of the Heavens, The free clouds and area of the Sky, Tumult and peace, the darkness and the light— Tumult and peace, the darkness and the light— Were all like workings of one mind, the features Were all like workings of one mind, the features Of the same face, blossoms upon one tree; Of the same appearance, blooms on one tree; Characters of the great Apocalypse, Characters of the great Apocalypse, The types and symbols of Eternity, The types and symbols of Eternity, |
I hardly think that ‘the poet of Surrey, say, and the prophet of its life’ could have written thus. And of all the poems to which I have lately referred, and all the passages I have quoted, there are but two or three which do not cry aloud that their 141 birth-place was the moor or the mountain, and that severed from their birth-place they would perish. The more sublime they are, or the nearer they approach sublimity, the more is this true. The cry of the cuckoo in O blithe new-comer, though visionary, is not sublime; but, echoed by the mountain, it is
I seriously doubt that ‘the poet of Surrey, for example, and the prophet of its life’ could have written like this. Among all the poems I've recently mentioned and all the excerpts I've quoted, there are only a couple that don’t loudly declare that their birthplace was the moor or the mountain, and that without their birthplace, they would fade away. The more sublime they are, or the closer they get to being sublime, the more true this is. The call of the cuckoo in O blithe new-comer, while imaginative, isn’t sublime; but when echoed by the mountain, it is
Like—but oh, how different!19 Like—but so different! __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ |
It was among the mountains that Wordsworth, as he says of his Wanderer, felt his faith. It was there that all things
It was among the mountains that Wordsworth, as he says of his Wanderer, felt his faith. It was there that all things
Breathed immortality, revolving life, Breathed immortality, cycling life, And greatness still revolving; infinite. And greatness still spinning; infinite. There littleness was not; the least of things There was no littleness; the smallest of things Seemed infinite; and there his spirit shaped Seemed endless; and there his spirit formed Her prospects, nor did he believe,—he saw. Her prospects, nor did he believe — he saw. |
And even if we count his vision a mere dream, still he put into words, as no other poet has, the spirit of the mountains.
And even if we consider his vision just a dream, he still expressed, like no other poet has, the essence of the mountains.
Two voices are there; one is of the sea, Two voices are present; one is from the sea, One of the mountains; each a mighty voice. One of the mountains; each a powerful presence. |
And of the second of these we may say that ‘few or none hears it right’ now he is gone.
And for the second of these, we can say that 'few or none hear it correctly' now that he is gone.
Partly because he is the poet of mountains he is, even more pre-eminently, the poet of solitude. For there are tones in the mountain voice scarcely audible except in solitude, and the reader whom Wordsworth’s greatest poetry baffles could have no better advice offered him than to do what he has probably never done in his life—to be on a mountain alone. But for Wordsworth not this solitude only, 142 but all solitude and all things solitary had an extraordinary fascination.
Partly because he is the poet of mountains, he is, even more importantly, the poet of solitude. There are sounds in the mountain's voice that can barely be heard except when you're alone, and for the reader who finds Wordsworth's greatest poetry confusing, there could be no better advice than to do what he has probably never done—spend time alone on a mountain. But for Wordsworth, it wasn't just this solitude; all solitude and everything solitary had an extraordinary appeal. 142
The outward shows of sky and earth, The outward appearances of sky and earth, Of hill and valley, he has viewed; Of hills and valleys, he has looked at; And impulses of deeper birth And impulses of deeper origin Have come to him in solitude. Have approached him alone. |
The sense of solitude, it will readily be found, is essential to nearly all the poems and passages we have been considering, and to some of quite a different character, such as the Daffodil stanzas. And it is not merely that the poet is alone; what he sees is so too. If the leech-gatherer and the soldier on the moon-lit road had not been solitary figures, they would not have awaked ‘the visionary power’; and it is scarcely fanciful to add that if the boy who was watching for his father’s ponies had had beside him any more than
The feeling of solitude, as you'll easily notice, is key to almost all the poems and sections we've been looking at, and even to some very different ones, like the Daffodil stanzas. It's not just that the poet is alone; everything he observes is solitary as well. If the leech-gatherer and the soldier on the moonlit road hadn't been isolated figures, they wouldn't have sparked 'the visionary power'; and it’s not too far-fetched to say that if the boy waiting for his father's ponies had had anyone else with him, it wouldn’t have been the same.
The single sheep and the one blasted tree, The lone sheep and the one blasted tree, |
the mist would not have advanced along the roads ‘in such indisputable shapes.’ With Wordsworth that power seems to have sprung into life at once on the perception of loneliness. What is lonely is a spirit. To call a thing lonely or solitary is, with him, to say that it opens a bright or solemn vista into infinity. He himself ‘wanders lonely as a cloud’: he seeks the ‘souls of lonely places’: he listens in awe to
the mist wouldn't have moved along the roads ‘in such clear shapes.’ With Wordsworth, that ability seems to come to life instantly upon feeling loneliness. What feels lonely is a spirit. To describe something as lonely or solitary is, for him, to suggest that it reveals a bright or serious view into infinity. He himself ‘wanders lonely as a cloud’: he searches for the ‘souls of lonely places’: he listens in awe to
One voice, the solitary raven ... One voice, the lone raven ... An iron knell, with echoes from afar: An iron bell tolls, with echoes from a distance: |
against the distant sky he descries the shepherd,
against the distant sky he sees the shepherd,
A solitary object and sublime, A single, sublime object, Above all height! like an aerial cross Above all height! like an aerial cross Stationed alone upon a spiry rock Stationed alone on a rocky peak Of the Chartreuse, for worship. Of the Chartreuse, for worship. |
But this theme might be pursued for hours, and I will refer only to two poems more. The editor of the Golden Treasury, a book never to be thought of without gratitude, changed the title The Solitary 143 Reaper into The Highland Reaper. He may have had his reasons. Perhaps he had met some one who thought that the Reaper belonged to Surrey. Still the change was a mistake: the ‘solitary’ in Wordsworth’s title gave the keynote. The other poem is Lucy Gray. ‘When I was little,’ a lover of Wordsworth once said, ‘I could hardly bear to read Lucy Gray, it made me feel so lonely.’ Wordsworth called it Lucy Gray, or Solitude, and this young reader understood him. But there is too much, reason to fear that for half his readers his ‘solitary child’ is generalised into a mere ‘little girl,’ and that they never receive the main impression he wished to produce. Yet his intention is announced in the opening lines, and as clearly shown in the lovely final stanzas, which give even to this ballad the visionary touch which distinguishes it from Alice Fell:
But this theme could go on for hours, and I'll only mention two more poems. The editor of the Golden Treasury, a book I'll always be grateful for, changed the title The Solitary 143 Reaper to The Highland Reaper. He might have had his reasons. Maybe he met someone who thought the Reaper was from Surrey. Still, the change was a mistake: the 'solitary' in Wordsworth’s title set the tone. The other poem is Lucy Gray. ‘When I was little,’ a fan of Wordsworth once said, ‘I could hardly stand to read Lucy Gray; it made me feel so lonely.’ Wordsworth called it Lucy Gray, or Solitude, and this young reader got him. But there's plenty of reason to worry that for half his readers, his ‘solitary child’ is simply seen as a ‘little girl,’ and that they miss out on the main feeling he wanted to convey. Yet his intention is clear in the opening lines and is beautifully illustrated in the final stanzas, which give this ballad a visionary touch that sets it apart from Alice Fell:
Yet some maintain that to this day Yet some maintain that to this day She is a living child; She is a living kid; That you may see sweet Lucy Gray That you can see sweet Lucy Gray Upon the lonesome wild. In the lonely wilderness. O’er rough and smooth she trips along, O'er rough and smooth she walks along, And never looks behind; And never looks back; And sings a solitary song And sings a solo song That whistles in the wind. That whistles in the breeze. |
The solitariness which exerted so potent a spell on Wordsworth had in it nothing ‘Byronic.’ He preached in the Excursion against the solitude of ‘self-indulging spleen.’ He was even aware that he himself, though free from that weakness, had felt
The loneliness that had such a strong hold on Wordsworth didn't have any of that 'Byronic' vibe. He spoke out in the Excursion about the solitude of ‘self-indulging gloom.’ He even realized that he himself, while not plagued by that flaw, had felt
perhaps too much maybe too much The self-sufficing power of Solitude.20 The self-sufficient power of Solitude.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ |
No poet is more emphatically the poet of community. A great part of his verse—a part as characteristic and as precious as the part on which I have been dwelling—is dedicated to the affections of home and neighbourhood and country, and to that soul of joy and love which links together all 144 Nature’s children, and ‘steals from earth to man, from man to earth.’ And this soul is for him as truly the presence of ‘the Being that is in the clouds and air’ and in the mind of man as are the power, the darkness, the silence, the strange gleams and mysterious visitations which startle and confuse with intimations of infinity. But solitude and solitariness were to him, in the main, one of these intimations. They had not for him merely the ‘eeriness’ which they have at times for everyone, though that was essential to some of the poems we have reviewed. They were the symbol of power to stand alone, to be ‘self-sufficing,’ to dispense with custom and surroundings and aid and sympathy—a self-dependence at once the image and the communication of ‘the soul of all the worlds.’ Even when they were full of ‘sounds and sweet airs that give delight and hurt not,’ the solitude of the Reaper or of Lucy, they so appealed to him. But they appealed also to that austerer strain which led him to love ‘bare trees and mountains bare,’ and lonely places, and the bleak music of the old stone wall, and to dwell with awe, and yet with exultation, on the majesty of that ‘unconquerable mind’ which through long years holds its solitary purpose, sustains its solitary passion, feeds upon its solitary anguish. For this mind, as for the blind beggar or the leech-gatherer, the ‘light of sense’ and the sweetness of life have faded or ‘gone out’; but in it ‘greatness makes abode,’ and it ‘retains its station proud,’ ‘by form or image unprofaned.’ Thus, in whatever guise it might present itself, solitariness ‘carried far into his heart’ the haunting sense of an ‘invisible world’; of some Life beyond this ‘transitory being’ and ‘unapproachable by death’;
No poet embodies the spirit of community more than he does. A significant part of his poetry—just as defining and valuable as the part I’ve been discussing—focuses on the love for home, neighborhood, and country, and on that essence of joy and love that connects all of Nature’s children, “steals from earth to man, from man to earth.” For him, this essence is as real as “the Being that is in the clouds and air” and in the human mind, alongside the power, darkness, silence, strange flashes, and mysterious experiences that startle and confuse with hints of infinity. However, solitude and being alone primarily served as one of those hints. They didn’t just evoke the “eeriness” that sometimes affects everyone, though that aspect was critical to some of the poems we’ve examined. Instead, they represented the strength to stand alone, to be “self-sufficient,” to go without customs, surroundings, and support—an independence that is both the image and expression of “the soul of all the worlds.” Even when filled with “sounds and sweet airs that give delight and hurt not,” the solitude of the Reaper or Lucy resonated with him. But they also appealed to that tougher aspect of him that made him cherish “bare trees and mountains bare,” lonely places, and the stark music of old stone walls, and to contemplate in awe and yet in joy the greatness of that “unconquerable mind” that maintains its solitary purpose, fosters its solitary passion, and draws from its solitary pain over the years. For this mind, much like the blind beggar or the leech-gatherer, the “light of sense” and the sweetness of life have faded or “gone out”; yet within it, “greatness makes abode,” and it “retains its station proud,” “by form or image unprofaned.” So, however it may appear, solitude “carried far into his heart” the lingering idea of an “invisible world,” of a Life that exists beyond this “transitory being” and is “unapproachable by death”;
Of Life continuous, Being unimpaired; Life goes on, being intact; That hath been, is, and where it was and is That has been, is, and where it was and is There shall endure,—existence unexposed There will endure—hidden existence From diminution safe and weakening age; From the safe decline and weakening of age; While man grows old, and dwindles, and decays; While a person ages, and weakens, and deteriorates; And countless generations of mankind And countless generations of humanity Depart; and leave no vestige where they trod. Depart; and leave no trace where they walked. |
For me, I confess, all this is far from being ‘mere poetry’—partly because I do not believe that any such thing as ‘mere poetry’ exists. But whatever kind or degree of truth we may find in all this, everything in Wordsworth that is sublime or approaches sublimity has, directly or more remotely, to do with it. And without this part of his poetry Wordsworth would be ‘shorn of his strength,’ and would no longer stand, as he does stand, nearer than any other poet of the Nineteenth Century to Milton.
For me, I have to admit, this is far from being just ‘mere poetry’—mainly because I don’t think ‘mere poetry’ even exists. But no matter what kind or degree of truth we find in all this, everything in Wordsworth that is sublime or close to sublimity is connected to it, either directly or indirectly. Without this part of his poetry, Wordsworth would be ‘shorn of his strength’ and wouldn’t stand, as he does, closer than any other poet of the Nineteenth Century to Milton.
NOTE.
Note.
I take this opportunity of airing a heresy about We are Seven. Wordsworth’s friend, James Tobin, who saw the Lyrical Ballads while they were going through the press, told him that this poem would make him everlastingly ridiculous, and entreated him in vain to cancel it. I have forgotten how it was received in 1798, but it has long been one of the most popular of the ballad poems, and I do not think I have ever heard it ridiculed. I wonder, however, what its readers take to be the ‘moral’ of it, for I have never been able to convince myself that the ‘moral’ given in the poem itself truly represents the imaginative impression from which the poem arose.
I want to take this chance to share a different opinion about We are Seven. Wordsworth's friend, James Tobin, who saw the Lyrical Ballads while they were being printed, told him that this poem would make him look foolish forever and begged him to remove it, but it didn’t work. I can’t remember how it was received in 1798, but it has been one of the most popular ballad poems for a long time, and I don’t think I’ve ever heard anyone mock it. I'm curious, though, what readers think the 'moral' of it is, because I haven't been able to convince myself that the 'moral' mentioned in the poem truly reflects the imaginative feeling that inspired it.
The ‘moral’ is in this instance put at the beginning, in the mutilated opening stanza:
The 'moral' in this case is placed at the beginning, in the damaged opening stanza:
————A simple child, Just a simple kid, That lightly draws its breath, That softly takes its breath, And feels its life in every limb, And feels its energy in every part of its body, What should it know of death? What does it know about death? |
Wordsworth, in composing, began his poem with the end; and when it was all but finished he recited it to Dorothy and Coleridge, and observed that a prefatory stanza was wanted, and that he should enjoy his tea better if he could add it first. Coleridge at once threw off the stanza as we have it, except that the first line ran, ‘A simple child, dear brother Jim,’—this Jim, who rhymes with ‘limb,’ being the James Tobin who protested afterwards against the poem. The stanza was printed in the Lyrical Ballads as Coleridge made it, Wordsworth objecting to the words ‘dear brother Jim’ as ludicrous, but (apparently) giving way for the sake of the joke of introducing Tobin.
Wordsworth, while writing, started his poem with the ending; and when it was nearly finished, he read it to Dorothy and Coleridge. He noted that he needed a prefatory stanza and would enjoy his tea more if he could add it first. Coleridge quickly came up with the stanza as we have it, except the first line was, “A simple child, dear brother Jim”—this Jim, who rhymes with “limb,” being James Tobin, who later complained about the poem. The stanza was published in the Lyrical Ballads as Coleridge wrote it, with Wordsworth objecting to the phrase “dear brother Jim” as ridiculous, but (apparently) conceding for the sake of the joke about introducing Tobin.
Now the poem gains in one way by this stanza, which has a 147 felicity of style such as Wordsworth perhaps would not have achieved in expressing the idea. And the idea was not only accepted by Wordsworth, but, according to his own account, he had mentioned in substance what he wished to be expressed. It must seem, therefore, outrageous to hint a doubt whether the stanza truly represents the imaginative experience from which the poem arose; and I can only say, in excuse, that this doubt does not spring from reflection, or from knowledge of Coleridge’s authorship of the stanza, for I do not remember ever having read We are Seven without feeling it or without saying to myself at the end, ‘This means more than the first stanza says.’ And, however improbable, it cannot be called impossible that even so introspective a poet as Wordsworth might misconstrue the impression that stirred him to write. I will take courage, therefore, to confess the belief that what stirred him was the coincidence of the child’s feelings with some of those feelings of his own childhood which he described in the Immortality Ode, and once or twice in conversation, and which, in a less individual and peculiar form, he attributes, in the Essay on Epitaphs, to children in general. But, rather than argue the point, I will refer to one or two passages. ‘At that time I could not believe that I should lie down quietly in the grave, and that my body would moulder into dust’ (remark recorded by Bishop Wordsworth, Prose Works, ed. Grosart, iii. 464). Is not this the condition of the child in We are Seven? ‘Nothing,’ he says to Miss Fenwick, ‘was more difficult for me in childhood than to admit the notion of death as a state applicable to my own being’ (ib. iii. 194). He then quotes the first stanza of We are Seven. It is true that thereupon he expressly distinguishes his own case from the child’s, attributing the difficulty in her case to ‘animal vivacity.’ But I have already fully admitted that Wordsworth’s direct testimony goes against me; and I have now only to call attention to a passage in the Essay on Epitaphs. In that essay Wordsworth begins by saying that the custom of raising monuments to the dead ‘proceeded obviously from a two-fold desire; first, to guard the remains of the deceased from irreverent approach or from savage violation, and, secondly, to preserve their memory.’ But these desires, in his opinion, resolve themselves into one, and both proceed from the consciousness or fore-feeling of immortality, also described as ‘an intimation or assurance within us, 148 that some part of our nature is imperishable.’ And he goes on thus: ‘If we look back upon the days of childhood, we shall find that the time is not in remembrance when, with respect to our own individual Being, the mind was without this assurance.... Forlorn, and cut off from communication with the best part of his nature, must that man be, who should derive the sense of immortality, as it exists in the mind of a child, from the same unthinking gaiety or liveliness of animal spirits with which the lamb in the meadow or any other irrational creature is endowed; to an inability arising from the imperfect state of his faculties to come, in any point of his being, into contact with a notion of death; or to an unreflecting acquiescence in what had been instilled into him!’ Now Coleridge’s stanza, and Wordsworth’s own distinction between the child and himself, do come at least very near to attributing the child’s inability to realise the fact of death to that very liveliness of animal spirits which, as a sufficient cause of it, is here indignantly repudiated. According to the present passage, this inability ought to have been traced to that ‘sense’ or ‘consciousness’ of immortality which is inherent in human nature. And (whether or no Wordsworth rightly describes this sense) it was this, I suggest, that, unknown to himself, arrested him in the child’s persistent ignoring of the fact of death. The poem is thus allied to the Immortality Ode. The child is in possession of one of those ‘truths that wake to perish never,’ though the tyranny of the senses and the deadening influence of custom obscure them as childhood passes away. When the conversation took place (in 1793), and even when the poem was written (1798), Wordsworth had not yet come to regard the experiences of his own childhood as he saw them later (Tintern Abbey, 1798, shows this), and so he gave to the poem a moral which is not adequate to it. Or perhaps he accepted from Coleridge a formulation of his moral which was not quite true even to his own thoughts at that time. It is just worth observing as possibly significant that the child in We are Seven is not described as showing any particular ‘animal vivacity’: she strikes one as rather a quiet, though determined, little person.
Now the poem improves in one way with this stanza, which has a style that Wordsworth perhaps wouldn’t have been able to achieve in conveying the idea. And the idea wasn’t only accepted by Wordsworth; according to his own account, he had mentioned what he wanted to express. It must seem outrageous, then, to suggest any doubt about whether the stanza truly reflects the imaginative experience from which the poem came; I can only say, in my defense, that this doubt doesn’t arise from reflection or from knowing that Coleridge wrote the stanza, since I can’t remember ever reading We are Seven without feeling it or without thinking to myself at the end, ‘This means more than the first stanza expresses.’ And, no matter how unlikely, it can’t be called impossible that even such an introspective poet as Wordsworth might misinterpret the impression that inspired him to write. I’ll therefore take the courage to admit the belief that what inspired him was the connection between the child's feelings and some feelings from his own childhood, which he described in the Immortality Ode, and once or twice in conversation, which, in a less personal and unique form, he attributes, in the Essay on Epitaphs, to children in general. But instead of arguing the point, I’ll refer to one or two passages. ‘At that time I couldn’t believe that I would lie down quietly in the grave, and that my body would decay into dust’ (remark recorded by Bishop Wordsworth, Prose Works, ed. Grosart, iii. 464). Isn’t this the state of the child in We are Seven? ‘Nothing,’ he tells Miss Fenwick, ‘was more difficult for me in childhood than to accept the idea of death as something that applied to me’ (ib. iii. 194). He then quotes the first stanza of We are Seven. It’s true that after that he clearly differentiates his case from the child’s, claiming that the difficulty in her case comes from ‘animal vivacity.’ But I’ve already fully acknowledged that Wordsworth’s direct testimony is against me; I just want to point out a passage in the Essay on Epitaphs. In that essay, Wordsworth starts by saying that the custom of erecting monuments for the dead ‘obviously stems from a two-fold desire; first, to protect the remains of the deceased from disrespectful approach or from savage violation, and, second, to preserve their memory.’ But these desires, in his view, resolve into one, both stemming from the awareness or premonition of immortality, described as ‘an intuition or assurance within us, that part of our nature is everlasting.’ He goes on to say: ‘If we look back on the days of childhood, we’ll find that during that time, in relation to our own individual Being, the mind was without this assurance... Forlorn and cut off from connection with the best part of his nature, must that man be, who derives the sense of immortality, as it exists in the mind of a child, from the same unthinking gaiety or liveliness of animal spirits that the lamb in the meadow or any other creature possesses; from an inability due to the imperfect state of his faculties to connect, in any aspect of his being, with the notion of death; or from a thoughtless acceptance of what has been instilled into him!’ Now Coleridge’s stanza, and Wordsworth’s own distinction between the child and himself, come very close to attributing the child’s inability to grasp the reality of death to that very liveliness of animal spirits which is here indignantly rejected as a sufficient cause. According to this passage, this inability should have been traced to that ‘sense’ or ‘awareness’ of immortality that is inherent in human nature. And (whether or not Wordsworth accurately describes this sense) it was this, I suggest, that, unbeknownst to him, held him back in the child’s persistent disregard for the fact of death. The poem is thus connected to the Immortality Ode. The child possesses one of those ‘truths that wake to perish never,’ though the tyranny of the senses and the deadening influence of convention obscure them as childhood fades. When the conversation occurred (in 1793), and even when the poem was written (1798), Wordsworth hadn’t yet come to regard his own childhood experiences as he later viewed them (as seen in Tintern Abbey, 1798), and so he gave the poem a moral that isn’t fully adequate. Or perhaps he accepted from Coleridge a formulation of his moral that wasn’t completely true even to his own thoughts at that time. It’s worth noting, as possibly significant, that the child in We are Seven isn’t described as showing any particular ‘animal vivacity’: she comes off as rather a quiet, though determined, little person.
These remarks, of course, can have no interest for those readers who feel no misgivings, such as I have always felt, in reading the poem. But many, I think, must feel them.
These comments, of course, won’t interest those readers who don’t have any doubts, like I’ve always had, when reading the poem. But I believe many must share those feelings.
1 The following pages reproduce the two concluding lectures of a short course on the Age of Wordsworth, given at Oxford in April, 1903, and intended specially for undergraduates in the School of English Language and Literature. A few passages from the other lectures appear elsewhere in this volume. On the subject of the course may I advise any reader who may need the advice to consult Professor Herford’s The Age of Wordsworth, a little book which is familiar to students of the history of English Literature, and the more admired the more they use it?
1 The following pages include the last two lectures from a brief course on the Age of Wordsworth, conducted at Oxford in April 1903, specifically for undergraduates in the School of English Language and Literature. Some excerpts from the other lectures are included elsewhere in this volume. For anyone seeking guidance on this topic, I recommend checking out Professor Herford’s The Age of Wordsworth, a concise book that students of English Literature history find familiar and increasingly valuable with use.
2 These statements, with the exception of the last, were chosen partly because they all say, with the most manifest seriousness, much the same thing that is said, with a touch of playful exaggeration, in The Tables Turned, where occurs that outrageous stanza about ‘one impulse from a vernal wood’ which Mr. Raleigh has well defended. When all fitting allowance has been made for the fact that these statements, and many like them, are ‘poetic,’ they ought to remain startling. Two of them—that from the story of Margaret (Excursion, I.), and that from the Ode, 1815—were made less so, to the injury of the passages, by the Wordsworth of later days, who had forgotten what he felt, or yielded to the objections of others.
2 These statements, except for the last one, were chosen partly because they all express, with clear seriousness, much the same idea that is playfully exaggerated in The Tables Turned, which features that outrageous stanza about ‘one impulse from a vernal wood’ that Mr. Raleigh has rightly defended. When we consider that these statements, like many others, are ‘poetic,’ they should still be quite striking. Two of them—that from the story of Margaret (Excursion, I.) and that from the Ode, 1815—were made less impactful, to the detriment of those passages, by the later Wordsworth, who had either forgotten his original feelings or given in to the objections of others.
3 Goody Blake, to my mind, tries vainly to make the kind of impression overwhelmingly made by Coleridge’s Three Graves. The question as to the Anecdote for Fathers is not precisely whether it makes you laugh, but whether it makes you laugh at the poet, and in such a way that the end fails to restore your sobriety. The danger is in the lines,
3 Goody Blake, in my opinion, attempts unsuccessfully to leave the strong impression that Coleridge's Three Graves does. The issue with the Anecdote for Fathers isn't really if it makes you laugh, but whether it makes you laugh at the poet, and in a way that doesn’t let you regain your seriousness by the end. The risk lies within the lines,
And five times to the child I said, And five times I told the child, Why, Edward, tell me why? Why, Edward, please tell me why? |
The reiteration, with the struggle between the poet and his victim, is thoroughly Wordsworthian, and there are cases where it is managed with perfect success, as we shall see; but to me it has here the effect so delightfully reproduced in Through the Looking-glass (‘I’ll tell thee everything I can’).
The repetition of the struggle between the poet and his subject is very much in the style of Wordsworth, and there are instances where it's done perfectly, as we will see; but to me, it evokes the wonderfully captured moment in Through the Looking-glass (‘I’ll tell thee everything I can’).
4 Some remarks on We are seven are added in a note at the end of the lecture.
4 Some comments on We are seven are included in a note at the end of the lecture.
5 The phrases quoted in this paragraph are taken chiefly from Hazlitt and De Quincey.
5 The phrases in this paragraph are mainly from Hazlitt and De Quincey.
6 The publication of the Excursion seems to have been postponed for financial reasons. One edition of a thousand copies sufficed the world for thirteen years.
6 The release of the Excursion appears to have been delayed due to money issues. One print run of a thousand copies was enough for the world for thirteen years.
7 Evening Voluntaries, iv. We know that he refers to Byron.
7 Evening Voluntaries, iv. We know he's talking about Byron.
8 Poems on the Naming of Places, iv. Keats need not have been ashamed to write the last line.
8 Poems on the Naming of Places, iv. Keats shouldn't have felt embarrassed to write the last line.
9 ‘’Tis past, that melancholy dream,’—so he describes his sojourn in Germany.
9 "It's over, that sad dream,"—that's how he describes his time in Germany.
10 Wordsworth’s Letter to Major-General Pasley (Prose Works, i.) contains an excellent statement both of his views on this duty and of his hostility to mere militarism.
10 Wordsworth’s Letter to Major-General Pasley (Prose Works, i.) has a great explanation of his thoughts on this responsibility and his opposition to superficial militarism.
11 I am writing of the years of the Napoleonic War. Later, he lost courage, as he himself said. But it is not true that he ever ceased to sympathise with the cause of national independence in Europe.
11 I am talking about the years of the Napoleonic War. Later, he lost his courage, as he himself admitted. But it's not true that he ever stopped supporting the cause of national independence in Europe.
12 [This great line, as I am reminded, refers to the Welsh (Comus, 33); but it does not seem necessary to change the quotation.]
12 [This impressive line, as I recall, refers to the Welsh (Comus, 33); but it doesn’t seem important to alter the quotation.]
13 In saying that what Wordsworth could not bear was torpor, of course I do not mean that he could bear faithlessness, ingratitude, cruelty, and the like. He had no tolerance for such things, either in his poetry or in his life. ‘I could kick such a man across England with my naked foot,’ the old poet burst forth when he heard of a base action. This reminds one of Browning, whose antinomian morality was not so very unlike Wordsworth’s. And neither poet would have found it difficult to include the worst vices under the head of torpor or ‘the unlit lamp and the ungirt loin.’
13 When I say that what Wordsworth couldn’t stand was numbness, I obviously don’t mean he was okay with faithlessness, ingratitude, cruelty, and the like. He had zero tolerance for those things, both in his poetry and in his life. “I could kick such a man across England with my bare foot,” the old poet exclaimed when he heard about a despicable action. This is reminiscent of Browning, whose rebellious morality wasn’t all that different from Wordsworth’s. Both poets would have easily classified the worst vices as torpor or “the unlit lamp and the ungirt loin.”
14 The third quotation is from a speech by the Solitary (Excursion, vi.).
14 The third quote is from a speech by the Solitary (Excursion, vi.).
15 The second half of this sentence, true of the Wordsworth of the Excursion, is perhaps not quite true of his earlier mind.
15 The second half of this sentence, which is accurate for the Wordsworth in the Excursion, may not be entirely accurate for his earlier thoughts.
16 This is just the opposite of the ‘wise passiveness’ of imaginative but unreflective feeling.
16 This is completely different from the 'smart passiveness' of creative but unthinking emotions.
17 Nature.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nature.
18 I add here some notes which would have disturbed the lecture, but may be of use to the student of Wordsworth’s mind who cares to return to them.
18 I’m including some notes here that might have interrupted the lecture, but could be helpful for anyone studying Wordsworth’s thoughts who wants to revisit them.
The collocation of the last two quotations shows how, for Wordsworth, ‘the visionary power’ arises from, and testifies to, the mind’s infinity, and how the feeling of this is, or involves, or is united with, a feeling or idea of the infinite or ‘one mind,’ and of union with it. This connection of ideas (as to which I purposely use vague alternative terms, because I do not want to theorise the poet’s experience), is frequent or constant in Wordsworth, and it ought always to be borne in mind in regard to his language about ‘immortality’ or ‘eternity.’ His sense or consciousness of ‘immortality,’ that is to say, is at once a consciousness that he (in some sense of that word) is potentially infinite, and a consciousness that ‘he’ belongs to, is part of, is the home of, or is, an ‘active principle’ which is eternal, indivisible, and the ‘soul of all the worlds’ (cf. opening of Excursion, ix.). Whatever we may make of this connection of ideas, unless we realise it we shall remain entirely outside Wordsworth’s mind in passages like that just referred to, and in passages where he talks of ‘acts of immortality in Nature’s course,’ or says that to the Wanderer ‘all things among the mountains breathed immortality,’ or says that he has been unfolding ‘far-stretching views of immortality,’ though he may not appear to us to have touched in any way on the subject. Nature and Man (in one sense) are for Wordsworth ‘transitory,’ but Nature always and everywhere reveals ‘immortality,’ and Man (in another sense) is ‘immortal.’ Unquestionably for Wordsworth he is so. In what precise sense he is so for Wordsworth may not be discoverable, but the only chance of discovering it is to forget what we or anybody else, except Wordsworth, may mean by ‘man’ and ‘immortal,’ and to try to get into his mind.
The combination of the last two quotes shows how, for Wordsworth, ‘the visionary power’ comes from, and proves, the mind’s infinity. It’s connected to a feeling or idea of the infinite or ‘one mind’ and the union with it. This connection of ideas (and I purposely use vague alternative terms here because I don’t want to theorize about the poet’s experience) is common or constant in Wordsworth, and it should always be kept in mind regarding his language about ‘immortality’ or ‘eternity.’ His sense or awareness of ‘immortality’ is, in other words, an awareness that he (in some sense) is potentially infinite and a consciousness that ‘he’ belongs to, is part of, is the home of, or is an ‘active principle’ that is eternal, indivisible, and the ‘soul of all the worlds’ (see opening of Excursion, ix.). Whatever we might make of this connection of ideas, if we don’t recognize it, we will remain completely outside of Wordsworth’s mind in passages like the one just mentioned, and in passages where he talks about ‘acts of immortality in Nature’s course,’ or says that to the Wanderer ‘all things among the mountains breathed immortality,’ or mentions that he has been revealing ‘far-stretching views of immortality,’ even if it might not seem like he’s touched on the subject. Nature and Man (in one sense) are ‘transitory’ for Wordsworth, but Nature always and everywhere reveals ‘immortality,’ and Man (in another sense) is ‘immortal.’ Without a doubt, for Wordsworth, he is. The precise sense in which he is for Wordsworth may not be discoverable, but the only way to find out is to forget what we or anyone else, except Wordsworth, might mean by ‘man’ and ‘immortal,’ and to try to understand his perspective.
There is an illuminating passage on ‘the visionary power’ and the mind’s infinity or immortality, in Prelude, ii.:
There is an insightful section on 'the visionary power' and the mind's infinity or immortality in Prelude, ii.:
and hence, from the same source, and so, from the same source, Sublimer joy; for I would walk alone, Sublime joy; for I would walk alone, Under the quiet stars, and at that time Under the quiet stars, and at that time Have felt whate’er there is of power in sound Have felt whatever power there is in sound To breathe an elevated mood, by form To lift your mood, by form Or image unprofaned; and I would stand, Or unspoiled image; and I would stand, If the night blackened with a coming storm, If the night darkened with an approaching storm, Beneath some rock, listening to notes that are Beneath some rock, listening to notes that are The ghostly language of the ancient earth, The eerie language of the ancient earth, Or make their dim abode in distant winds. Or live in their dark home in far-off winds. Thence did I drink the visionary power; Thence did I drink the visionary power; And deem not profitless those fleeting moods And don't think those passing feelings are useless Of shadowy exultation: not for this, Of shadowy excitement: not for this, That they are kindred to our purer mind That they are related to our clearer thoughts And intellectual life; but that the soul, And intellectual life; but the soul, Remembering how she felt, but what she felt Remembering how she felt, but what she felt Remembering not, retains an obscure sense Remembering not keeps a vague feeling. Of possible sublimity, whereto Of possible greatness, where to With growing faculties she doth aspire, With increasing abilities, she aims high, With faculties still growing, feeling still With abilities still developing, emotions still That whatsoever point they gain, they yet That whatever point they reach, they still Have something to pursue. Have a goal to chase. |
An interesting point, worth fuller treatment, is the connection of this feeling of infinity and the endless passing of limits with Wordsworth’s love of wandering, wanderers, and high roads. See, for instance, Prelude, xiii., ‘Who doth not love to follow with his eye The windings of a public way?’ And compare the enchantment of the question, What, are you stepping westward?
An interesting point that deserves more exploration is the link between this feeling of infinity and the never-ending crossing of boundaries with Wordsworth’s passion for wandering, wanderers, and main roads. For example, see Prelude, xiii., ‘Who doesn’t love to follow with their eyes the twists and turns of a public road?’ And compare the charm of the question, What, are you stepping westward?
’twas a sound It was a sound Of something without place or bound. Of something without a place or limits. |
19 Yes, it was the mountain echo, placed in Arnold’s selection, with his usual taste, next to the earlier poem To the Cuckoo.
19 Yes, it was the mountain echo, positioned in Arnold’s collection, with his typical flair, right next to the earlier poem To the Cuckoo.
20 This was Coleridge’s opinion.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Coleridge thought this.

SHELLEY’S VIEW OF POETRY
SHELLEY'S TAKE ON POETRY
SHELLEY’S VIEW OF POETRY
SHELLEY'S TAKE ON POETRY
The ideas of Wordsworth and of Coleridge about poetry have often been discussed and are familiar. Those of Shelley are much less so, and in his eloquent exposition of them there is a radiance which almost conceals them from many readers. I wish, at the cost of all the radiance, to try to see them and show them rather more distinctly. Even if they had little value for the theory of poetry, they would still have much as material for it, since they allow us to look into a poet’s experience in conceiving and composing. And, in addition, they throw light on some of the chief characteristics of Shelley’s own poetry.
The ideas of Wordsworth and Coleridge about poetry are often discussed and well-known. Shelley's ideas, on the other hand, aren’t as familiar, and his eloquent explanation of them has a brilliance that can obscure them for many readers. I want to set aside that brilliance and try to clarify and highlight them more clearly. Even if they hold little value for poetry theory, they still offer a lot of substance for it, as they provide insight into a poet’s experience in creating and writing. Additionally, they illuminate some of the key features of Shelley’s own poetry.
His poems in their turn form one of the sources from which his ideas on the subject may be gathered. We have also some remarks in his letters and in prose pieces dealing with other topics. We have the prefaces to those of his works which he himself published. And, lastly, there is the Defence of Poetry. This essay was written in reply to an attack made on contemporary verse by Shelley’s friend Peacock,—not a favourable specimen of Peacock’s writing. The Defence, we can see, was hurriedly composed, and it remains a fragment, being only the first of three projected parts. It contains a good deal of historical matter, highly interesting, but too extensive to be made use of here. Being polemical, it no doubt exaggerates such of 152 Shelley’s views as collided with those of his antagonist. But, besides being the only full expression of these views, it is the most mature, for it was written within eighteen months of his death. It appears to owe very little either to Wordsworth’s Prefaces or to Coleridge’s Biographia Literaria; but there are a few reminiscences of Sidney’s Apology, which Shelley had read just before he wrote his own Defence; and it shows, like much of his mature poetry, how deeply he was influenced by the more imaginative dialogues of Plato.
His poems serve as one of the sources for understanding his ideas on the subject. We also have some comments from his letters and other prose pieces that discuss different topics. Additionally, there are the prefaces to his published works. Finally, there is the Defence of Poetry. This essay was written in response to an attack on contemporary poetry by Shelley's friend Peacock—not exactly a great example of Peacock's writing. The Defence appears to have been written quickly and remains unfinished, being just the first of three planned parts. It includes a lot of historical information that is very interesting but too lengthy to discuss here. Since it’s argumentative, it likely exaggerates those of Shelley’s views that clashed with his opponent's. However, as the only complete representation of these views, it is also the most developed, as it was written within eighteen months of his death. It seems to rely very little on Wordsworth’s Prefaces or Coleridge’s Biographia Literaria; however, there are a few references to Sidney’s Apology, which Shelley had read just before writing his own Defence; and it reflects, like much of his later poetry, how deeply he was influenced by the more imaginative dialogues of Plato.
1.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Any one familiar with the manner in which Shelley in his verse habitually represents the world could guess at his general view of poetry. The world to him is a melancholy place, a ‘dim vast vale of tears,’ illuminated in flashes by the light of a hidden but glorious power. Nor is this power, as that favourite metaphor would imply, wholly outside the world. It works within it as a soul contending with obstruction and striving to penetrate and transform the whole mass. And though the fulness of its glory is concealed, its nature is known in outline. It is the realised perfection of everything good and beautiful on earth; or, in other words, all such goodness and beauty is its partial manifestation. ‘All,’ I say: for the splendour of nature, the love of lovers, every affection and virtue, any good action or just law, the wisdom of philosophy, the creations of art, the truths deformed by superstitious religion,—all are equally operations or appearances of the hidden power. It is of the first importance for the understanding of Shelley to realise how strong in him is the sense and conviction of this unity in life: it is one of his Platonic traits. The intellectual Beauty of his Hymn is absolutely the same thing as the Liberty of his Ode, the ‘Great Spirit’ of Love that he invokes to bring freedom to Naples, the 153 One which in Adonaïs he contrasts with the Many, the Spirit of Nature of Queen Mab, and the Vision of Alastor and Epipsychidion. The skylark of the famous stanzas is free from our sorrows, not because it is below them, but because, as an embodiment of that perfection, it knows the rapture of love without its satiety, and understands death as we cannot. The voice of the mountain, if a whole nation could hear it with the poet’s ear, would ‘repeal large codes of fraud and woe’; it is the same voice as the reformer’s and the martyr’s. And in the far-off day when the ‘plastic stress’ of this power has mastered the last resistance and is all in all, outward nature, which now suffers with man, will be redeemed with him, and man, in becoming politically free, will become also the perfect lover. Evidently, then, poetry, as the world now is, must be one of the voices of this power, or one tone of its voice. To use the language so dear to Shelley, it is the revelation of those eternal ideas which lie behind the many-coloured, ever-shifting veil that we call reality or life. Or rather, it is one such revelation among many.
Anyone familiar with how Shelley typically portrays the world in his poetry can guess his overall view of poetry. For him, the world is a sad place, a 'dim vast vale of tears,' briefly lit up by the glow of a hidden yet glorious force. This force, contrary to what that popular metaphor might suggest, isn’t entirely outside the world. It operates within it like a soul struggling against obstacles and attempting to penetrate and transform the entire mass. Although its full glory is hidden, its essence can be outlined. It represents the realized perfection of everything good and beautiful on earth; in other words, all goodness and beauty are its partial manifestations. ‘All,’ I say, because the brilliance of nature, the love between partners, every feeling and virtue, any good deed or fair law, the wisdom of philosophy, the creations of art, and the truths distorted by superstitious beliefs—all are equally expressions or appearances of this hidden force. It’s crucial for understanding Shelley to recognize how deeply he feels and believes in this unity in life: it's one of his Platonic characteristics. The intellectual Beauty of his Hymn is exactly the same as the Liberty of his Ode, the ‘Great Spirit’ of Love he calls upon to bring freedom to Naples, the One he contrasts with the Many in Adonaïs, the Spirit of Nature in Queen Mab, and the Vision of Alastor and Epipsychidion. The skylark in the famous stanzas is free from our sorrows, not because it is beneath them, but because, as a reflection of that perfection, it experiences the ecstasy of love without its dullness and understands death in a way we cannot. If an entire nation could hear the voice of the mountain with the poet’s ear, it would ‘repeal large codes of fraud and woe’; it is the same voice as that of the reformer and the martyr. And on the distant day when the ‘plastic stress’ of this force has conquered the last resistance and becomes everything, the external nature, which currently suffers alongside humanity, will be redeemed with humanity, and people, in gaining political freedom, will also become perfect lovers. Clearly, then, poetry, in the current state of the world, must be one of the expressions of this force, or one note of its voice. To use the language so beloved by Shelley, it is the revelation of those eternal ideas that lie behind the many-colored, ever-changing veil we call reality or life. Or rather, it is one of those revelations among many.
When we turn to the Defence of Poetry we meet substantially the same view. There is indeed a certain change; for Shelley is now philosophising and writing prose, and he wishes not to sing from the mid-sky, but, for a while at least, to argue with his friend on the earth. Hence at first we hear nothing of that perfect power at the heart of things, and poetry is considered as a creation rather than a revelation. But for Shelley, we soon discover, this would be a false antithesis. The poet creates, but this creation is no mere fancy of his; it represents ‘those forms which are common to universal nature and existence,’ and ‘a poem is the very image of life expressed in its eternal truth.’ We notice, further, that the more voluntary and conscious work of invention and execution is regarded 154 as quite subordinate in the creative process. In that process the mind, obedient to an influence which it does not understand and cannot control, is driven to produce images of perfection which rather form themselves in it than are formed by it. The greatest stress is laid on this influence or inspiration; and in the end we learn that the origin of the whole process lies in certain exceptional moments when visitations of thought and feeling, elevating and delightful beyond all expression, but always arising unforeseen and departing unbidden, reach the soul; that these are, as it were, the inter-penetration of a diviner nature through our own; and that the province of the poet is to arrest these apparitions, to veil them in language, to colour every other form he touches with their evanescent hues, and so to ‘redeem from decay the visitations of the divinity in man.’
When we look at the Defence of Poetry, we find basically the same perspective. There is a noticeable shift, though; Shelley is now philosophizing and writing prose, and he doesn't want to soar in the sky anymore, but rather engage in a discussion with his friend on solid ground. So at first, we don’t hear about that perfect power at the core of things, and poetry is seen more as a creation than a revelation. However, we soon realize that for Shelley, this is a misleading contrast. The poet creates, but this creation isn't just a figment of his imagination; it reflects ‘those forms that are universal in nature and existence,’ and ‘a poem is the true image of life expressed in its eternal truth.’ We also see that the more intentional and conscious effort of inventing and executing is viewed as relatively minor in the creative process. In that process, the mind, responding to an influence it doesn’t fully comprehend or control, produces images of perfection that are more like they come into being within it rather than being created by it. The significant emphasis is placed on this influence or inspiration; ultimately, we learn that the source of the entire process lies in those exceptional moments when bursts of thought and feeling, transcendent and joyful beyond words, but always arriving unexpectedly and leaving without invitation, touch the soul; that these are, in a way, the merging of a higher nature with our own; and that the poet's role is to capture these visions, to cloak them in words, to tint every other form he engages with their fleeting colors, and thus to ‘save from decay the divine experiences within humanity.’
Even more decided is the emphasis laid on the unity of all the forms in which the ‘divinity’ or ideal power thus attests its presence. Indeed, throughout a large part of the essay, that ‘Poetry’ which Shelley is defending is something very much wider than poetry in the usual sense. The enemy he has to meet is the contention that poetry and its influence steadily decline as civilisation advances, and that they are giving place, and ought to give place, to reasoning and the pursuit of utility. His answer is that, on the contrary, imagination has been, is, and always will be, the prime source of everything that has intrinsic value in life. Reasoning, he declares, cannot create, it can only operate upon the products of imagination. Further, he holds that the predominance of mere reasoning and mere utility has become in great part an evil; for while it has accumulated masses of material goods and moral truths, we distribute the goods iniquitously and fail to apply the truths, because, for want of imagination, we have not sympathy in our hearts and do not feel 155 what we know. The ‘Poetry’ which he defends, therefore, is the whole creative imagination with all its products. And these include not merely literature in verse, but, first, whatever prose writing is allied to that literature; and, next, all the other fine arts; and, finally, all actions, inventions, institutions, and even ideas and moral dispositions, which imagination brings into being in its effort to satisfy the longing for perfection. Painters and musicians are poets. Plato and Bacon, even Herodotus and Livy, were poets, though there is much in their works which is not poetry. So were the men who invented the arts of life, constructed laws for tribes or cities, disclosed, as sages or founders of religion, the excellence of justice and love. And every one, Shelley would say, who, perceiving the beauty of an imagined virtue or deed, translates the image into a fact, is so far a poet. For all these things come from imagination.
Even more clear is the emphasis on the unity of all the ways in which ‘divinity’ or ideal power shows its presence. In fact, throughout much of the essay, the ‘Poetry’ that Shelley defends is much broader than poetry in the traditional sense. The challenge he faces is the argument that poetry and its impact steadily decline as civilization progresses, and that they should make way, and ought to make way, for reasoning and the pursuit of utility. His response is that, on the contrary, imagination has been, is, and always will be, the main source of everything that has true value in life. He states that reasoning cannot create; it can only work with the products of imagination. Moreover, he believes that the dominance of mere reasoning and utility has largely become a problem; while it has amassed material wealth and moral truths, we distribute the wealth unfairly and fail to apply the truths because, lacking imagination, we don't have sympathy in our hearts and do not truly feel what we know. The ‘Poetry’ he defends, therefore, encompasses the entire creative imagination and all its outputs. This includes not only literature in verse but also any prose writing related to that literature; all other fine arts; and ultimately, all actions, inventions, institutions, and even ideas and moral attitudes, which imagination brings to life in its quest to fulfill the desire for perfection. Painters and musicians are poets. Plato and Bacon, even Herodotus and Livy, were poets, although much of their work is not poetry. So were those who invented the arts of living, created laws for tribes or cities, and revealed, as sages or founders of religion, the importance of justice and love. And everyone, Shelley would argue, who recognizes the beauty of an imagined virtue or action and turns that image into reality is, to some extent, a poet. For all these things stem from imagination.
Shelley’s exposition of this, which is probably the most original part of his theory, is not very clear; but, if I understand his meaning, that which he takes to happen in all these cases might be thus described. The imagination—that is to say, the soul imagining—has before it, or feels within it, something which, answering perfectly to its nature, fills it with delight and with a desire to realise what delights it. This something, for the sake of brevity, we may call an idea, so long as we remember that it need not be distinctly imagined and that it is always accompanied by emotion. The reason why such ideas delight the imagining soul is that they are, in fact, images or forebodings of its own perfection—of itself become perfect—in one aspect or another. These aspects are as various as the elements and forms of its own inner life and outward existence; and so the idea may be that of the perfect harmony of will and feeling (a virtue), or of the perfect union of soul with soul (love), or of the 156 perfect order of certain social relations or forces (a law or institution), or of the perfect adjustment of intellectual elements (a truth); and so on. The formation and expression of any such idea is thus the work of Poetry in the widest sense; while at the same time (as we must add, to complete Shelley’s thought) any such idea is a gleam or apparition of the perfect Intellectual Beauty.
Shelley’s explanation of this, which is probably the most original part of his theory, isn't very clear; but if I understand what he means, what he describes happening in all these cases could be put like this. The imagination—that is, the soul imagining—has in front of it, or feels within it, something that perfectly matches its nature, filling it with joy and a desire to bring what delights it into reality. For simplicity’s sake, we can call this something an idea, keeping in mind that it doesn't have to be clearly imagined and is always accompanied by emotion. The reason these ideas bring joy to the imagining soul is that they are, in fact, images or hints of its own perfection—of itself becoming perfect—in one form or another. These forms are as diverse as the elements and dynamics of its inner life and outer existence; so the idea might be of the perfect harmony between will and feeling (a virtue), or of the perfect union between souls (love), or of the perfect order of certain social relationships or forces (a law or institution), or of the perfect balance of intellectual elements (a truth); and so forth. The creation and expression of any such idea is thus the work of Poetry in the broadest sense; while at the same time (as we must add to complete Shelley’s thought) any such idea is a glimpse or vision of perfect Intellectual Beauty.
I choose this particular title of the hidden power or divinity in order to point out (what the reader is left to observe for himself) that the imaginative idea is always regarded by Shelley as beautiful. It is, for example, desirable for itself and not merely as a means to a further result; and it has the formal characters of beauty. For, as will have been noticed in the instances given, it is always the image of an order, or harmony, or unity in variety, of the elements concerned. Shelley sometimes even speaks of their ‘rhythm.’ For example, he uses this word in reference to an action; and I quote the passage because, though it occurs at some distance from the exposition of his main view, it illustrates it well. He is saying that the true poetry of Rome, unlike that of Greece, did not fully express itself in poems. ‘The true poetry of Rome lived in its institutions: for whatever of beautiful, true and majestic they contained, could have sprung only from the faculty which creates the order in which they consist. The life of Camillus; the death of Regulus; the expectation of the senators, in their god-like state, of the victorious Gauls; the refusal of the Republic to make peace with Hannibal after the battle of Cannæ’—these he describes as ‘a rhythm and order in the shows of life,’ an order not arranged with a view to utility or outward result, but due to the imagination, which, ‘beholding the beauty of this order, created it out of itself according to its own idea.’
I chose this specific title of the hidden power or divinity to highlight (which the reader can observe for themselves) that Shelley always considers imaginative ideas to be beautiful. For instance, it's desirable in itself and not just as a means to an end; it possesses the qualities of beauty. As mentioned in the examples provided, it always reflects an image of order, harmony, or unity in the variety of elements involved. Shelley sometimes even refers to their 'rhythm.' He uses this term in relation to an action, and I’ll quote the passage because, although it appears somewhat far from the main argument, it illustrates it well. He states that the true poetry of Rome, unlike that of Greece, didn’t fully express itself in poems. ‘The true poetry of Rome lived in its institutions: whatever of beauty, truth, and majesty they held could only come from the ability that creates the order in which they exist. The life of Camillus; the death of Regulus; the anticipation of the senators, in their god-like state, of the victorious Gauls; the Republic's refusal to make peace with Hannibal after the battle of Cannæ’—he describes these as ‘a rhythm and order in the shows of life,’ an order not structured for utility or outward results, but stemming from the imagination, which, ‘seeing the beauty of this order, created it from within according to its own idea.’
2.
2.
If this, then, is the nature of Poetry in the widest sense, how does the poet, in the special sense, differ from other unusually creative souls? Not essentially in the inspiration and general substance of his poetry, but in the kind of expression he gives to them. In so far as he is a poet, his medium of expression, of course, is not virtue, or action, or law; poetry is one of the acts. And, again, it differs from the rest, because its particular vehicle is language. We have now to see, therefore, what Shelley has to say of the form of poetry, and especially of poetic language.
If this is what Poetry means in the broadest sense, how does a poet, in the more specific sense, differ from other highly creative individuals? Not fundamentally in the inspiration and general content of his poetry, but in the way he expresses them. As a poet, his medium of expression is not virtue, action, or law; poetry is one of the acts. Moreover, it stands apart because its specific medium is language. We now need to explore what Shelley says about the form of poetry, particularly regarding poetic language.
First, he claims for language the highest place among the vehicles of artistic expression, on the ground that it is the most direct and also the most plastic. It is itself produced by imagination instead of being simply encountered by it, and it has no relation except to imagination; whereas any more material medium has a nature of its own, and relations to other things in the material world, and this nature and these relations intervene between the artist’s conception and his expression of it in the medium. It is to the superiority of its vehicle that Shelley attributes the greater fame which poetry has always enjoyed as compared with other arts. He forgets (if I may interpose a word of criticism) that the media of the other arts have, on their side, certain advantages over language, and that these perhaps counterbalance the inferiority which he notices. He would also have found it difficult to show that language, on its physical side, is any more a product of imagination than stone or pigments. And his idea that the medium in the other arts is an obstacle intervening between conception and expression is, to say the least, one-sided. A sculptor, painter, or musician, would probably reply that it is only the qualities of his medium that 158 enable him to express at all; that what he expresses is inseparable from the vehicle of expression; and that he has no conceptions which are not from the beginning sculpturesque, pictorial, or musical. It is true, no doubt, that his medium is an obstacle as well as a medium; but this is also true of language.
First, he argues that language holds the highest position among the means of artistic expression because it is the most direct and also the most adaptable. Language is created by imagination rather than just encountered by it, and it only relates to imagination; on the other hand, more tangible mediums have their own nature and connections to other things in the physical world, which mediate between the artist's idea and how they express it through that medium. Shelley attributes the greater recognition poetry has always enjoyed compared to other arts to the superiority of its medium. He overlooks (if I may offer a bit of criticism) that the mediums in other arts have certain advantages over language, which may balance out the inferiority he points out. He would also find it hard to prove that language, in its physical aspect, is any more a product of imagination than stone or paint. Moreover, his belief that the medium in other arts is a barrier between conception and expression is, to say the least, one-sided. A sculptor, painter, or musician might argue that it is only the qualities of their medium that allow them to express anything at all; that what they express cannot be separated from the means of expression; and that they have no ideas that are not, from the outset, sculptural, pictorial, or musical. It is undoubtedly true that their medium is both a barrier and a means; but this is equally true for language.
But to resume. Language, Shelley goes on to say, receives in poetry a peculiar form. As it represents in its meaning a perfection which is always an order, harmony, or rhythm, so it itself, as so much sound, is an order, harmony, or rhythm. It is measured language, which is not the proper vehicle for the mere recital of facts or for mere reasoning. For Shelley, however, this measured language is not of necessity metrical. The order or measure may remain at the stage which it reaches in beautiful prose, like that of Plato, the melody of whose language, Shelley declares, is the most intense it is possible to conceive. It may again advance to metre; and he admits that metrical form is convenient, popular, and preferable, especially in poetry containing much action. But he will not have any new great poet tied down to it. It is not essential, while measure is absolutely so. For it is no mere accident of poetry that its language is measured, nor does a delight in this measure mean little. As sensitiveness to the order of the relations of sounds is always connected with sensitiveness to the order of the relations of thoughts, so also the harmony of the words is scarcely less indispensable than their meaning to the communication of the influence of poetry. ‘Hence,’ says Shelley, ‘the vanity of translation: it were as wise to cast a violet into a crucible that you might discover the formal principle of its colour and odour, as seek to transfuse from one language into another the creations of a poet.’ Strong words to come from the translator of the Hymn to Mercury and of Agathon’s speech in the 159 Symposium!1 And is not all that Shelley says of the difference between measured and unrhythmical language applicable, at least in some degree, to the difference between metrical and merely measured language? Could he really have supposed that metre is no more than a ‘convenience,’ which contributes nothing of any account to the influence of poetry? But I will not criticise. Let me rather point out how surprising, at first sight, and how significant, is Shelley’s insistence on the importance of measure or rhythm. No one could assert more absolutely than he the identity of the general substance of poetry with that of moral life and action, of the other arts, and of the higher kinds of philosophy. And yet it would be difficult to go beyond the emphasis of his statement that the formal element (as he understood it) is indispensable to the effect of poetry.
But to continue. Language, as Shelley notes, takes on a unique form in poetry. It embodies perfection in its meaning, which is always characterized by order, harmony, or rhythm, and as sound, it also embodies order, harmony, or rhythm. It is structured language that isn’t the right tool for just listing facts or simple reasoning. However, for Shelley, this structured language doesn’t have to be metrical. The order or structure can exist at the level found in beautiful prose, like in Plato's work, which Shelley claims has the most intense melody imaginable. It can also progress to meter, and he acknowledges that metrical form is useful, popular, and preferable, especially in poetry with a lot of action. But he does not want any new great poet to be constrained by it. Measure is essential, while meter is not. It is not just a coincidence that poetry uses measured language, nor does an appreciation for this measure mean little. A sensitivity to the order of sounds is always linked to a sensitivity to the order of thoughts, so the harmony of words is almost as crucial as their meaning for conveying the impact of poetry. “Thus,” says Shelley, “the futility of translation: trying to extract the essence of a violet’s color and scent in a crucible is as foolish as trying to transform a poet's creations from one language to another.” Strong words from the translator of the Hymn to Mercury and Agathon’s speech in the Symposium! And isn’t everything Shelley states about the distinction between measured and unstructured language also relevant, at least to some extent, to the distinction between metrical and just measured language? Could he really have believed that meter is merely a 'convenience,' contributing nothing significant to the power of poetry? But I won’t criticize. Instead, let me highlight how surprising and significant Shelley’s emphasis on the importance of measure or rhythm is at first glance. No one could assert more definitively than he that the core substance of poetry is identical to that of moral life and action, the other arts, and the higher forms of philosophy. Yet it would be challenging to surpass his strong assertion that the formal element (as he understood it) is essential to the effectiveness of poetry.
Shelley, however, nowhere considers this element more at length. He has no discussions, like those of Wordsworth and Coleridge, on diction. He never says, with Keats, that he looks on fine phrases like a lover. We hear of his deep-drawn sigh of satisfaction as he finished reading a passage of Homer, but not of his shouting his delight, as he ramped through the meadows of Spenser, at some marvellous flower. When in his letters he refers to any poem he is reading, he scarcely ever mentions particular lines or expressions; and we have no evidence that, like Coleridge and Keats, he was a curious student of metrical effects or the relations of vowel-sounds. I doubt if all this is wholly accidental. Poetry was to him so essentially an effusion of aspiration, love and worship, that we can imagine his feeling it almost an impiety to break up its unity even for purposes of study, and to give a separate 160 attention to its means of utterance. And what he does say on the subject confirms this impression. In the first place, as we have seen, he lays great stress on inspiration; and his statements, if exaggerated and misleading, must still reflect in some degree his own experience. No poem, he asserts, however inspired it may be, is more than a feeble shadow of the original conception; for when composition begins, inspiration is already on the decline. And so in a letter he speaks of the detail of execution destroying all wild and beautiful visions. Still, inspiration, if diminished by composition, is not wholly dispelled; and he appeals to the greatest poets of his day whether it is not an error to assert that the finest passages of poetry are produced by labour and study. Such toil he would restrict to those parts which connect the inspired passages, and he speaks with contempt of the fifty-six various readings of the first line of the Orlando Furioso. He seems to exaggerate on this matter because in the Defence his foe is cold reason and calculation. Elsewhere he writes more truly of the original conception as being obscure as well as intense;2 from which it would seem to follow that the feeble shadow, if darker, is at least more distinct than the original. He forgets, too, what is certainly the fact, that the poet in reshaping and correcting is able to revive in some degree the fire of the first impulse. And we know from himself that his greatest works cost him a severe labour not confined to the execution, while his manuscripts show plenty of various readings, if never so many as fifty-six in one line.
Shelley, however, doesn't go into this topic in depth anywhere. He doesn't have discussions about wording like Wordsworth and Coleridge do. He never says, like Keats, that he sees beautiful phrases as a lover does. We hear about his satisfied sigh after finishing a passage from Homer, but not about him shouting with delight while wandering through Spenser's meadows, finding some amazing flower. When he mentions any poem he's reading in his letters, he hardly ever refers to specific lines or phrases; there’s no evidence that, like Coleridge and Keats, he was a curious student of meter or vowel sounds. I doubt all this is entirely accidental. For him, poetry was essentially an expression of aspiration, love, and worship, so we can imagine he felt it would be almost sacrilegious to break its unity even for study purposes and to focus separately on how it’s expressed. What he does say on the topic supports this impression. First, as we've seen, he places significant importance on inspiration; and his statements, while perhaps exaggerated or misleading, still reflect his experience to some extent. He insists that no poem, no matter how inspired, is more than a faint reflection of the original idea; because by the time composition starts, inspiration is already fading. In a letter, he mentions how focusing on the details of execution destroys all wild and beautiful visions. Still, inspiration, though reduced by composition, isn’t completely gone; he challenges the greatest poets of his time on whether it’s a mistake to claim that the best lines of poetry come from hard work and study. He thinks that kind of labor should be limited to connecting the inspired sections, and he speaks dismissively of the fifty-six different interpretations of the first line of the Orlando Furioso. He seems to make a big deal about this because in the Defence, he’s arguing against cold reason and calculation. In other places, he more accurately describes the original idea as both obscure and intense; from that, it seems to follow that the faint reflection, if darker, is at least more clear than the original. He also overlooks the fact that when a poet reshapes and revises, they can partially revive the initial spark. And we know from his own words that his greatest works required significant effort, which wasn't limited to the execution, while his manuscripts reveal many variations, though never as many as fifty-six in a single line.
Still, what he says is highly characteristic of his own practice in composition. He allowed the rush of his ideas to have its way, without pausing to 161 complete a troublesome line or to find a word that did not come; and the next day (if ever) he filled up the gaps and smoothed the ragged edges. And the result answers to his theory. Keats was right in telling him that he might be more of an artist. His language, indeed, unlike Wordsworth’s or Byron’s, is, in his mature work, always that of a poet; we never hear his mere speaking voice; but he is frequently diffuse and obscure, and even in fine passages his constructions are sometimes trailing and amorphous. The glowing metal rushes into the mould so vehemently that it overleaps the bounds and fails to find its way into all the little crevices. But no poetry is more manifestly inspired, and even when it is plainly imperfect it is sometimes so inspired that it is impossible to wish it changed. It has the rapture of the mystic, and that is too rare to lose. Tennyson quaintly said of the hymn Life of Life: ‘He seems to go up into the air and burst.’ It is true: and, if we are to speak of poems as fireworks, I would not compare Life of Life with a great set piece of Homer or Shakespeare that illumines the whole sky; but, all the same, there is no more thrilling sight than the heavenward rush of a rocket, and it bursts at a height no other fire can reach.
Still, what he says really reflects his own style in writing. He let his ideas flow freely without stopping to finish a tricky line or look for a word that just wouldn’t come; and the next day (if ever) he would fill in the gaps and polish the rough spots. The result aligns with his theory. Keats was right to tell him that he could be more of an artist. His language, unlike that of Wordsworth or Byron, is consistently poetic in his later work; we never hear his everyday speaking voice. However, he can be quite wordy and unclear, and even in great sections, his sentences can sometimes drag and lack clarity. The vibrant ideas rush into the mold so forcefully that they spill over and don’t fully fill all the little gaps. But no poetry is more evidently inspired, and even when it’s clearly not perfect, it can be so inspired that you wouldn’t want to change it. It has the ecstasy of the mystic, which is way too rare to let go. Tennyson charmingly said of the hymn Life of Life: ‘He seems to go up into the air and burst.’ That’s true; and if we’re talking about poems as fireworks, I wouldn’t compare Life of Life to a grand display by Homer or Shakespeare that lights up the entire sky; but still, there’s nothing more exciting than the upward surge of a rocket, especially when it bursts at a height no other flame can reach.
In addition to his praise of inspiration Shelley has some scattered remarks on another point which show the same spirit. He could not bear in poetic language any approach to artifice, or any sign that the writer had a theory or system of style. He thought Keats’s earlier poems faulty in this respect, and there is perhaps a reference to Wordsworth in the following sentence from the Preface to the Revolt of Islam: ‘Nor have I permitted any system relating to mere words to divert the attention of the reader, from whatever interest I may have succeeded in creating, to my own ingenuity in contriving,—to disgust him according to the rules 162 of criticism. I have simply clothed my thoughts in what appeared to me the most obvious and appropriate language. A person familiar with nature, and with the most celebrated productions of the human mind, can scarcely err in following the instinct, with respect to selection of language, produced by that familiarity.’3 His own poetic style certainly corresponds with his intention. It cannot give the kind of pleasure afforded by what may be called without disparagement a learned and artful style, such as Virgil’s or Milton’s; but, like the best writing of Shakespeare and Goethe, it is, with all its individuality, almost entirely free from mannerism and the other vices of self-consciousness, and appears to flow so directly from the thought that one is ashamed to admire it for itself. This is equally so whether the appropriate style is impassioned and highly figurative, or simple and even plain. It is indeed in the latter case that Shelley wins his greatest, because most difficult, triumph. In the dialogue part of Julian and Maddalo he has succeeded remarkably in keeping the style quite close to that of familiar though serious conversation, while making it nevertheless unmistakably poetic. And the Cenci is an example of a success less complete only because the problem was even harder. The ideal of the style of tragic drama in the nineteenth or twentieth century should surely be, not to reproduce with modifications the style of Shakespeare, but to do what Shakespeare did—to idealise, without deserting, the language of contemporary speech. Shelley in the Cenci seems to me to have come nearest to this ideal.
In addition to his praise for inspiration, Shelley makes some scattered comments on another point that reflect the same perspective. He couldn't tolerate any hint of artifice in poetic language or any indication that the writer had a specific theory or style. He thought Keats’s earlier poems were flawed in this regard, and there might be a reference to Wordsworth in the following sentence from the Preface to the Revolt of Islam: ‘Nor have I allowed any system related to mere words to distract the reader from whatever interest I might have succeeded in creating, to my own cleverness in contriving—that would only turn him off according to critical standards. I have simply expressed my thoughts in what seemed to me the most straightforward and appropriate language. Someone who is familiar with nature and the most celebrated works of human thought can hardly go wrong by following the instinct, regarding language choice, that comes from that familiarity.’3 His own poetic style certainly aligns with his intention. It doesn’t provide the kind of pleasure offered by what might respectfully be called a learned and artful style, like Virgil’s or Milton’s; but, like the best writing of Shakespeare and Goethe, it is, despite all its uniqueness, almost entirely free from mannerism and the pitfalls of self-consciousness, appearing to flow so directly from thought that one feels almost embarrassed to admire it for its own sake. This holds true whether the appropriate style is passionate and highly figurative, or simple and even plain. In fact, it’s in the latter case that Shelley achieves his greatest—and most challenging—triumph. In the dialogue of Julian and Maddalo, he remarkably manages to keep the style very close to that of familiar yet serious conversation while still making it unmistakably poetic. The Cenci shows a slightly less complete success only because the challenge was even greater. The ideal of the style of tragic drama in the nineteenth or twentieth century should surely not be to recreate, with modifications, the style of Shakespeare, but to do what Shakespeare did—idealize, without abandoning, the language of contemporary speech. In the Cenci, Shelley seems to have come closest to this ideal.
3.
3.
So much for general exposition. If now we consider more closely what Shelley says of the substance of poetry, a question at once arises. He may seem to think of poetry solely as the direct expression of perfection in some form, and accordingly to imagine its effect as simply joy or delighted aspiration. Much of his own poetry, too, is such an expression; and we understand when we find him saying that Homer embodied the ideal perfection of his age in human character, and unveiled in Achilles, Hector, and Ulysses ‘the truth and beauty of friendship, patriotism, and persevering devotion to an object.’ But poetry, it is obvious, is not wholly, perhaps not even mainly, of this kind. What is to be said, on Shelley’s theory, of his own melancholy lyrics, those ‘sweetest songs’ that ‘tell of saddest thought’? What of satire, of the epic of conflict and war, or of tragic exhibitions of violent and destructive passion? Does not his theory reflect the weakness of his own practice, his tendency to portray a thin and abstract ideal instead of interpreting the concrete detail of nature and life; and ought we not to oppose to it a theory which would consider poetry simply as a representation of fact?
So much for the general overview. If we take a closer look at what Shelley says about the nature of poetry, a question immediately comes up. He seems to regard poetry mainly as the direct expression of perfection in some form and to view its effect as just joy or inspired hope. A lot of his own poetry fits this description, and we understand when he claims that Homer captured the ideal perfection of his time through human characters, revealing in Achilles, Hector, and Ulysses ‘the truth and beauty of friendship, patriotism, and unwavering dedication to a cause.’ However, it's clear that poetry isn't entirely, and maybe not even mostly, like this. What does Shelley’s theory say about his own sad lyrics, those ‘sweetest songs’ that ‘speak of the saddest thoughts’? What about satire, the epic tales of conflict and war, or tragic portrayals of intense and destructive emotions? Doesn’t his theory highlight the shortcomings of his own work, his tendency to depict a vague and lofty ideal instead of capturing the rich details of nature and life? Shouldn't we propose a theory that views poetry simply as a representation of reality?
To this last question I should answer No. Shelley’s theory, rightly understood, will take in, I think, everything really poetic. And to a considerable extent he himself shows the way to meet these doubts. He did not mean that the immediate subject of poetry must be perfection in some form. The poet, he says, can colour with the hues of the ideal everything he touches. If so, he may write of absolutely anything so long as he can so colour it, and nothing would be excluded from his province except those things (if any such exist) in which no positive relation to the ideal, however indirect, can be shown or intimated. Thus to take the instance 164 of Shelley’s melancholy lyrics, clearly the lament which arises from loss of the ideal, and mourns the evanescence of its visitations or the desolation of its absence, is indirectly an expression of the ideal; and so on his theory is the simplest song of unhappy love or the simplest dirge. Further, he himself observes that, though the joy of poetry is often unalloyed, yet the pleasure of the ‘highest portions of our being is frequently connected with the pain of the inferior,’ that ‘the pleasure that is in sorrow is sweeter than the pleasure of pleasure itself,’ and that not sorrow only, but ‘terror, anguish, despair itself, are often the chosen expressions of an approximation to the highest good.’ That, then, which appeals poetically to such painful emotions will again be an indirect portrayal of the ideal; and it is clear, I think, that this was how Shelley in the Defence regarded heroic and tragic poetry, whether narrative or dramatic, with its manifestly imperfect characters and its exhibition of conflict and wild passion. He had, it is true, another and an unsatisfactory way of explaining the presence of these things in poetry; and I will refer to this in a moment. But he tells us that the Athenian tragedies represent the highest idealisms (his name for ideals) of passion and of power (not merely of virtue); and that in them we behold ourselves, ‘under a thin disguise of circumstance, stripped of all but that ideal perfection and energy which every one feels to be the internal type of all that he loves, admires, and would become.’ He writes of Milton’s Satan in somewhat the same strain. The Shakespearean tragedy from which he most often quotes is one in which evil holds the stage, Macbeth; and he was inclined to think King Lear, which certainly is no direct portrait of perfection, the greatest drama in the world. Lastly, in the Preface to his own Cenci he truly says that, while the story is fearful and monstrous, ‘the poetry which exists in these 165 tempestuous sufferings and crimes,’ if duly brought out, ‘mitigates the pain of the contemplation of moral deformity’: so that he regards Count Cenci himself as a poetic character, and therefore as in some sense an expression of the ideal. He does not further explain his meaning. Perhaps it was that the perfection which poetry is to exhibit includes, together with those qualities which win our immediate and entire approval or sympathy, others which are capable of becoming the instruments of evil. For these, the energy, power and passion of the soul, though they may be perverted, are in themselves elements of perfection; and so, even in their perversion or their combination with moral deformity, they retain their value, they are not simply ugly or horrible, but appeal through emotions predominantly painful to the same love of the ideal which is directly satisfied by pictures of goodness and beauty. Now to these various considerations we shall wish to add others; but if we bear these in mind, I believe we shall find Shelley’s theory wide enough, and must hold that the substance of poetry is never mere fact, but is always ideal, though its method of representation is sometimes more direct, sometimes more indirect.
To this last question, my answer should be No. Shelley's theory, when understood correctly, encompasses everything that is truly poetic. He provides a considerable amount of guidance on how to address these doubts. He didn't mean that the immediate subject of poetry has to be perfection in any form. The poet, he argues, can infuse everything he touches with the colors of the ideal. Therefore, he can write about anything as long as he can color it in that way, and nothing would be excluded from his realm except for those things (if any exist) that have no positive connection to the ideal, even indirectly. For example, looking at Shelley’s melancholy lyrics, the lament stemming from the loss of the ideal, which mourns the fleeting moments of its presence or the emptiness of its absence, is, in essence, an expression of the ideal. Likewise, the simplest song of heartache or the simplest funeral dirge falls under his theory. Moreover, he notes that while the joy of poetry is often untainted, the pleasure from our highest emotions is frequently intertwined with the pain of our lower emotions. He believes that the pleasure found in sorrow is sweeter than mere pleasure itself, and not just sorrow but also terror, anguish, and despair are often the chosen expressions representing a closeness to the highest good. Therefore, anything that poetically resonates with such painful emotions will again be an indirect portrayal of the ideal; and I believe it’s clear that this is how Shelley viewed heroic and tragic poetry, whether narrative or dramatic, with its evidently imperfect characters and its display of conflict and intense passion. He did have another less satisfying way of explaining the presence of these elements in poetry, which I’ll touch on shortly. Yet he tells us that Athenian tragedies represent the highest ideals of passion and power (not just virtue); and in them, we see ourselves, “under a thin disguise of circumstance, stripped of all but that ideal perfection and energy that everyone feels is the true type of all they love, admire, and aspire to be.” He discusses Milton’s Satan in a similar way. The Shakespearean tragedy he often references is one where evil dominates, Macbeth; and he believes King Lear, which is certainly not a direct representation of perfection, is the greatest drama ever written. Finally, in the Preface to his own Cenci, he accurately remarks that while the story is disturbing and monstrous, “the poetry that exists in these tempestuous sufferings and crimes,” if properly highlighted, “eases the pain of contemplating moral ugliness”: thus, he sees Count Cenci himself as a poetic character, and in some sense, an expression of the ideal. He does not elaborate further on his meaning. Perhaps he means that the perfection poetry is to showcase includes not only those qualities that garner our immediate and full approval or sympathy but also others that can become instruments of evil. For these, the energy, power, and passion of the soul, even when distorted, are in themselves elements of perfection; and so, even in their distortion or in conjunction with moral ugliness, they hold their value, appealing through mostly painful emotions to the same love of the ideal that is directly satisfied by depictions of goodness and beauty. Now, in addition to these considerations, we will want to add more; but if we keep these points in mind, I believe we’ll find Shelley’s theory broad enough, and we must conclude that the essence of poetry is never just fact, but is always ideal, even if its method of representation varies from being more direct to more indirect.
Nevertheless, he does not seem to have made his view quite clear to himself, or to hold to it consistently. We are left with the impression, not merely that he personally preferred the direct method (as he was, of course, entitled to do), but that his use of it shows a certain weakness, and also that even in theory he unconsciously tends to regard it as the primary and proper method, and to admit only by a reluctant after-thought the representation of imperfection. Let me point out some signs of this. He considered his own Cenci as a poem inferior in kind to his other main works, even as a sort of accommodation to the public. With all his modesty he knew what to think of the 166 neglected Prometheus and Adonaïs, but there is no sign that he, any more than the world, was aware that the character of Cenci was a creation without a parallel in our poetry since the seventeenth century. His enthusiasm for some second-rate and third-rate Italian paintings, and his failure to understand Michael Angelo, seem to show the same tendency. He could not enjoy comedy: it seemed to him simply cruel: he did not perceive that to show the absurdity of the imperfect is to glorify the perfect. And, as I mentioned just now, he wavers in his view of the representation of heroic and tragic imperfection. We find in the Preface to Prometheus Unbound the strange notion that Prometheus is a more poetic character than Milton’s Satan because he is free from Satan’s imperfections, which are said to interfere with the interest. And in the Defence a similar error appears. Achilles, Hector, Ulysses, though they exhibit ideal virtues, are, he admits, imperfect. Why, then, did Homer make them so? Because, he seems to reply, Homer’s contemporaries regarded their vices (e.g. revengefulness and deceitfulness) as virtues. Homer accordingly had to conceal in the costume of these vices the unspotted beauty that he himself imagined; and, like Homer, ‘few poets of the highest class have chosen to exhibit the beauty of their conceptions in its naked truth and splendour.’ Now, this idea, to say nothing of its grotesque improbability in reference to Homer, and its probable baselessness in reference to most other poets, is quite inconsistent with that truer view of heroic and tragic character which was explained just now. It is an example of Shelley’s tendency to abstract idealism or spurious Platonism. He is haunted by the fancy that if he could only get at the One, the eternal Idea, in complete aloofness from the Many, from life with all its change, decay, struggle, sorrow and evil, he would have reached the true object of poetry: as if the 167 whole finite world were a mere mistake or illusion, the sheer opposite of the infinite One, and in no way or degree its manifestation. Life, he says—
Nevertheless, he doesn’t seem to have clarified his views to himself or consistently stick to them. It leaves us with the impression that he not only personally preferred the direct method (which he was certainly entitled to), but also that his use of it reveals a certain weakness. Additionally, even in theory, he unconsciously tends to see it as the primary and proper method, reluctantly acknowledging the representation of imperfection only afterward. Let me highlight some signs of this. He considered his own Cenci to be a poem of lesser quality compared to his other main works, viewing it as somewhat of a compromise for the public. Despite his modesty, he understood what he thought of the overlooked Prometheus and Adonaïs, but there’s no indication that he, like the world, recognized that the character of Cenci was a creation unmatched in our poetry since the seventeenth century. His enthusiasm for some second-rate and third-rate Italian paintings, along with his failure to appreciate Michelangelo, seems to illustrate the same trend. He couldn’t enjoy comedy; it just appeared cruel to him. He didn’t see that showcasing the absurdity of the imperfect is a way to celebrate the perfect. As I just mentioned, he vacillates in his views on representing heroic and tragic imperfection. In the Preface to Prometheus Unbound, he expresses the odd belief that Prometheus is a more poetic character than Milton’s Satan because he lacks Satan’s imperfections, which supposedly detract from the interest. A similar mistake emerges in the Defence. Even though Achilles, Hector, and Ulysses display ideal virtues, he acknowledges they are still imperfect. So, why did Homer portray them that way? His apparent answer is that Homer’s contemporaries saw their vices (such as revenge and deceit) as virtues. Thus, Homer had to disguise the pure beauty he envisioned in the garb of these vices; and like Homer, “few poets of the highest caliber have opted to present the beauty of their ideas in its raw truth and splendor.” Now, this notion, aside from its absurd improbability concerning Homer and its likely unfounded nature regarding most other poets, is entirely inconsistent with the more accurate perspective on heroic and tragic character discussed earlier. It exemplifies Shelley’s tendency toward abstract idealism or false Platonism. He’s fixated on the idea that if he could just grasp the One, the eternal Idea, completely separate from the Many, from life with all its change, decay, struggle, sorrow, and evil, he would have attained the true purpose of poetry: as if the entire finite world were merely a mistake or illusion, the exact opposite of the infinite One, and in no way its manifestation. Life, he says—
Life, like a dome of many-coloured glass, Life, like a dome of colorful glass, Stains the white radiance of eternity; Stains the bright glow of forever; |
but the other side, the fact that the many colours are the white light broken, he tends to forget, by no means always, but in one, and that not the least inspired, of his moods. This is the source of that thinness and shallowness of which his view of the world and of history is justly accused, a view in which all imperfect being is apt to figure as absolutely gratuitous, and everything and everybody as pure white or pitch black. Hence also his ideals of good, whether as a character or as a mode of life, resting as they do on abstraction from the mass of real existence, tend to lack body and individuality; and indeed, if the existence of the many is a mere calamity, clearly the next best thing to their disappearance is that they should all be exactly alike and have as little character as possible. But we must remember that Shelley’s strength and weakness are closely allied, and it may be that the very abstractness of his ideal was a condition of that quivering intensity of aspiration towards it in which his poetry is unequalled. We must not go for this to Homer and Shakespeare and Goethe; and if we go for it to Dante, we shall find, indeed, a mind far vaster than Shelley’s, but also that dualism of which we complain in him, and the description of a heaven which, equally with Shelley’s regenerated earth, is no place for mere mortality. In any case, as we have seen, the weakness in his poetical practice, though it occasionally appears also as a defect in his poetical theory, forms no necessary part of it.
but on the other hand, he often forgets that the many colors are just white light broken apart. This happens not all the time, but especially during one of his less inspired moods. This is where the thinness and shallowness of his view of the world and history comes from, a perspective that often sees all imperfect beings as entirely unnecessary, viewing everything and everyone as either pure white or deep black. This also affects his ideals of goodness, whether in character or lifestyle, which tend to be based on abstraction from real existence, leading them to lack depth and individuality. If the existence of many is seen as a mere tragedy, then the next best outcome to their disappearance is for them all to be exactly the same and as characterless as possible. Nevertheless, we must acknowledge that Shelley’s strengths and weaknesses are closely connected, and it’s possible that the very abstract nature of his ideals fueled that unique intensity of longing for them that his poetry captures so well. We shouldn't look for this in Homer, Shakespeare, or Goethe; and even if we look to Dante, we’ll find a mind much broader than Shelley’s, but also that dualism we criticize in Shelley, as well as a description of a heaven that, like Shelley's vision of a regenerated earth, is no place for mere mortals. In any case, as we've seen, the weaknesses in his poetic practice, while they sometimes show up as flaws in his poetic theory, do not form a necessary part of it.
4.
4.
I pass to his views on a last point. If the business of poetry is somehow to express ideal perfection, it 168 may seem to follow that the poet should embody in his poems his beliefs about this perfection and the way to approach it, and should thus have a moral purpose and aim to be a teacher. And in regard to Shelley this conclusion seems the more natural because his own poetry allows us to see clearly some of his beliefs about morality and moral progress. Yet alike in his Prefaces and in the Defence he takes up most decidedly the position that the poet ought neither to affect a moral aim nor to express his own conceptions of right and wrong. ‘Didactic poetry,’ he declares, ‘is my abhorrence: nothing can be equally well expressed in prose that is not tedious and supererogatory in verse.’4 ‘There was little danger,’ he tells us in the Defence, ‘that Homer or any of the eternal poets’ should make a mistake in this matter; but ‘those in whom the poetical faculty, though great, is less intense, as Euripides, Lucan, Tasso, Spenser, have frequently affected a moral aim, and the effect of their poetry is diminished in exact proportion to the degree in which they compel us to advert to this purpose.’ These statements may appeal to us, but are they consistent with Shelley’s main views of poetry? To answer this question we must observe what exactly it is that he means to condemn.
I’ll move on to his views on one last point. If poetry is meant to express ideal perfection, it seems logical that the poet should include in their work their beliefs about this perfection and how to pursue it, thus having a moral purpose and aiming to be a teacher. This conclusion feels especially relevant regarding Shelley because his poetry clearly reveals some of his beliefs about morality and moral progress. However, both in his Prefaces and in the Defence, he strongly argues that the poet should neither aim for a moral purpose nor express their own ideas of right and wrong. "Didactic poetry,” he states, “is my abhorrence: nothing can be equally well expressed in prose that is not tedious and unnecessary in verse." He tells us in the Defence, “there was little danger that Homer or any of the eternal poets” would make a mistake in this regard; but “those whose poetic talent, though significant, is less intense, like Euripides, Lucan, Tasso, and Spenser, often pursue a moral aim, and the impact of their poetry diminishes in direct proportion to how much they compel us to notice this purpose.” These statements may resonate with us, but are they in line with Shelley’s main views on poetry? To answer this question, we need to examine what exactly he intends to criticize.
Shelley was one of the few persons who can literally be said to love their kind. He held most strongly, too, that poetry does benefit men, and benefits them morally. The moral purpose, then, to which he objects cannot well be a poet’s general purpose of doing moral as well as other good through his poetry—such a purpose, I mean, as he may cherish when he contemplates his life and his life’s work. And, indeed, it seems obvious that nobody with any humanity or any sense can object to that, except through some intellectual confusion. Nor, secondly, does Shelley mean, I think, to condemn 169 even the writing of a particular poem with a view to a particular moral or practical effect; certainly, at least, if this was his meaning he was condemning some of his own poetry. Nor, thirdly, can he be referring to the portrayal of moral ideals; for that he regarded as one of the main functions of poetry, and in the very place where he says that didactic poetry is his abhorrence he also says, by way of contrast, that he has tried to familiarise the minds of his readers with beautiful idealisms of moral excellence. It appears, therefore, that what he is really attacking is the attempt to give, in the strict sense, moral instruction, to communicate doctrines, to offer argumentative statements of opinion on right and wrong, and more especially, I think, on controversial questions of the day. An example would be Wordsworth’s discourse on education at the end of the Excursion, a discourse of which Shelley, we know, had a very low opinion. In short, his enemy is not the purpose of producing a moral effect, it is the appeal made for this purpose to the reasoning intellect. He says to the poet: By all means aim at bettering men; you are a man, and are bound to do so; but you are also a poet, and therefore your proper way of doing so is not by reasoning and preaching. His idea is of a piece with his general championship of imagination, and it is quite consistent with his main view of poetry.5
Shelley was one of the rare people who could genuinely be said to love humanity. He strongly believed that poetry benefits people and has a moral impact. The moral purpose he criticizes can't be a poet's overall intention to do moral good and other positive things through their poetry—something a poet might embrace when reflecting on their life and work. It’s clear that anyone with a sense of humanity shouldn’t object to that, except due to some mental confusion. Secondly, I don’t think Shelley means to condemn writing a specific poem with a particular moral or practical effect in mind; if that were the case, he would be criticizing some of his own works. Thirdly, he can’t be referring to illustrating moral ideals since he viewed that as one of the main roles of poetry. In the same context where he states he abhors didactic poetry, he mentions that he has strived to make his readers familiar with beautiful ideals of moral excellence. Therefore, it seems he is really challenging the attempt to provide, in a strict sense, moral instruction, to communicate doctrines, and to present argumentative statements about right and wrong, especially regarding controversial issues of the time. An example would be Wordsworth’s discussion on education at the end of the Excursion, which Shelley clearly thought very little of. In summary, his target isn’t the aim to create a moral effect; it’s the appeal to reasoning intellect for that purpose. He tells the poet: Go ahead and try to improve humanity; you are a person and are obligated to do so; but as a poet, your appropriate approach isn’t through reasoning and preaching. His perspective aligns with his broader support for imagination and is consistent with his overall view of poetry.5
What, then, are the grounds of this position? They are not clearly set out, but we can trace several, and they are all solid. Reasoning on moral subjects, moral philosophy, was by no means ‘tedious’ to Shelley; it seldom is to real poets. He loved it, and (outside his Defence) he rated its value very high.6 But he thought it tedious and out of place in poetry, because it can be equally well expressed in ‘unmeasured’ language—much better expressed, one may venture to add. You invent an art in order to effect by it a particular purpose which nothing else can effect as well. How foolish, then, to use this art for a purpose better served by something else! I know no answer to this argument, and its application is far wider than that given to it by Shelley. Secondly, Shelley remarks that a poet’s own conceptions on moral subjects are usually those of his place and time, while the matter of his poem ought to be eternal, or, as we say, of permanent and universal interest. This, again, seems true, and has a wide application; and it holds good even when the poet, like Shelley himself, is in rebellion against orthodox moral opinion; for his heterodox opinions will equally show the marks of his place and time, and constitute a perishable element in his work. Doubtless no poetry can be without a perishable element; but that poetry has least of it which interprets life least through the medium of systematic and doctrinal ideas. The veil which time and place 171 have hung between Homer or Shakespeare and the general reader of to-day is almost transparent, while even a poetry so intense as that of Dante and Milton is impeded in its passage to him by systems which may be unfamiliar, and, if familiar, may be distasteful.
What, then, are the grounds for this position? They aren’t clearly stated, but we can identify several, and they’re all solid. Thinking about moral topics, moral philosophy, was by no means ‘boring’ to Shelley; it rarely is for true poets. He enjoyed it, and (outside his Defence) he valued it highly. 6 However, he found it boring and out of place in poetry because it can be expressed just as well in ‘free’ language—maybe even better, you could argue. You create an art form to accomplish a specific purpose that nothing else can achieve as effectively. So, how silly is it to use this art form for a purpose better fulfilled by something else? I don’t have an answer to this argument, and its implications extend far beyond what Shelley considered. Secondly, Shelley points out that a poet’s own views on moral issues are usually influenced by his time and place, while the subject of his poem should be eternal, or, as we say, of lasting and universal interest. This seems accurate and has broad implications; it remains true even when the poet, like Shelley himself, is opposing conventional moral beliefs; because his nontraditional views will still reflect the influence of his time and place, making them a fleeting aspect of his work. Certainly, no poetry can be without a transient element; but the poetry with the least of it is that which interprets life the least through systematic and doctrinal concepts. The barrier that time and place have created between Homer or Shakespeare and today’s general reader is almost transparent, while even poetry as powerful as that of Dante and Milton is hindered in reaching him by systems that may be unfamiliar, or if they are familiar, may be unpleasant.
Lastly—and this is Shelley’s central argument—as poetry itself is directly due to imaginative inspiration and not to reasoning, so its true moral effect is produced through imagination and not through doctrine. Imagination is, for Shelley, ‘the great instrument of moral good.’ The ‘secret of morals is love.’ It is not ‘for want of admirable doctrines that men hate and despise and censure and deceive and subjugate one another’: it is for want of love. And love is ‘a going out of our own nature, and an identification of ourselves with the beautiful which exists in thought, action or person not our own.’ ‘A man,’ therefore, ‘to be greatly good must imagine intensely and comprehensively.’ And poetry ministers to moral good, the effect, by acting on its cause, imagination. It strengthens imagination as exercise strengthens a limb, and so it indirectly promotes morality. It also fills the imagination with beautiful impersonations of all that we should wish to be. But moral reasoning does not act upon the cause, it only analyses the effect; and the poet has no right to be content to analyse what he ought indirectly to create. Here, again, in his eagerness, Shelley cuts his antitheses too clean, but the defect is easily made good, and the main argument is sound.
Lastly—and this is Shelley’s main point—poetry arises from imaginative inspiration rather than reasoning, and its true moral impact comes from imagination, not doctrine. For Shelley, imagination is “the great instrument of moral good.” The “secret of morals is love.” It’s not a lack of admirable doctrines that leads people to hate, despise, criticize, deceive, and dominate one another; it’s a lack of love. Love is “going beyond our own nature and identifying ourselves with the beauty that exists in thought, action, or persons that are not our own.” Therefore, “a person,” to be truly good, “must imagine intensely and comprehensively.” Poetry fosters moral good by acting on its root, which is imagination. It strengthens imagination like exercise strengthens a muscle, thus indirectly promoting morality. It also fills the imagination with beautiful images of everything we aspire to be. But moral reasoning doesn’t engage with the root; it only analyzes the outcome, and a poet should not be satisfied with merely analyzing what they should be creating indirectly. Once again, in his enthusiasm, Shelley makes his contrasts too sharp, but the flaw is easily corrected, and the core argument holds true.
Limits of time will compel me to be guilty of the same fault in adding a consideration which is in the spirit of Shelley’s. The chief moral effect claimed for poetry by Shelley is exerted, primarily, by imagination on the emotions; but there is another influence, exerted primarily through imagination on the understanding. Poetry is largely an interpretation of life; and, considering what life is, that 172 must mean a moral interpretation. This, to have poetic value, must satisfy imagination; but we value it also because it gives us knowledge, a wider comprehension, a new insight into ourselves and the world.7 Now, it may be held—and this view answers to a very general feeling among lovers of poetry now—that the most deep and original moral interpretation is not likely to be that which most shows a moral purpose or is most governed by reflective beliefs and opinions, and that as a rule we learn most from those who do not try to teach us, and whose opinions may even remain unknown to us: so that there is this weighty objection to the appearance of such purpose and opinions, that it tends to defeat its own intention. And the reason that I wish to suggest is this, that always we get most from the genius in a man of genius and not from the rest of him. Now, although poets often have unusual powers of reflective thought, the specific genius of a poet does not lie there, but in imagination. Therefore his deepest and most original interpretation is likely to come by the way of imagination. And the specific way of imagination is not to clothe in imagery consciously held ideas; it is to produce half-consciously a matter from which, when produced, the reader may, if he chooses, extract ideas. Poetry (I must exaggerate to be clear), psychologically considered, is not the expression of ideas or of a view of life; it is their discovery or creation, or rather both discovery and creation in one. The interpretation contained in Hamlet or King Lear was not brought ready-made to the old stories. What was brought to them was the huge substance of Shakespeare’s imagination, in which all his experience and thought was latent; and this, dwelling and working on the stories with nothing but a 173 dramatic purpose, and kindling into heat and motion, gradually discovered or created in them a meaning and a mass of truth about life, which was brought to birth by the process of composition, but never preceded it in the shape of ideas, and probably never, even after it, took that shape to the poet’s mind. And this is the interpretation which we find inexhaustibly instructive, because Shakespeare’s genius is in it. On the other hand, however much from curiosity and personal feeling towards him we may wish to know his opinions and beliefs about morals or religion or his own poems or Queen Elizabeth, we have not really any reason to suppose that their value would prove extraordinary. And so, to apply this generally, the opinions, reasonings and beliefs of poets are seldom of the same quality as their purely imaginative product. Occasionally, as with Goethe, they are not far off it; but sometimes they are intense without being profound, and more eccentric than original; and often they are very sane and sound, but not very different from those of wise men without genius. And therefore poetry is not the place for them. For we want in poetry a moral interpretation, but not the interpretation we have already. As a rule the genuine artist’s quarrel with ‘morality’ in art is not really with morality, it is with a stereotyped or narrow morality; and when he refuses in his art to consider things from what he calls the moral point of view, his reasons are usually wrong, but his instinct is right.
Time constraints will force me to make the same mistake by adding a consideration that aligns with the spirit of Shelley. He claims that the primary moral effect of poetry comes from imagination influencing emotions; however, there is another influence that operates primarily through imagination on understanding. Poetry is mostly an interpretation of life; and considering what life really is, this must imply a moral interpretation. To have poetic value, it must engage the imagination, but we also value it because it provides knowledge, broader understanding, and fresh insights into ourselves and the world. Now, it can be argued—and this view resonates with many poetry lovers today—that the deepest and most original moral interpretation is unlikely to be the one that explicitly shows a moral purpose or is heavily influenced by reflective beliefs and opinions. Usually, we learn the most from those who don’t aim to teach us, and whose opinions we might not even know. This presents a significant objection to the appearance of such purposes and opinions, as it tends to defeat its own intention. The point I want to make is that we gain the most from the genius in a talented individual, rather than from their other qualities. While poets often have exceptional reflective thought, their unique genius lies in imagination. Thus, their deepest and most original insights likely come through imagination. The specific approach of imagination is not about dressing conscious ideas in imagery; it is about generating something semi-consciously from which the reader can extract ideas if they wish. Poetry (I must exaggerate to clarify) is not the expression of ideas or a view of life; it is their discovery or creation, or rather, both discovery and creation combined. The interpretations found in Hamlet or King Lear were not simply applied to the old stories. What was infused into them was the vast substance of Shakespeare’s imagination, where all his experiences and thoughts lay dormant; and this, working on the stories with only a dramatic purpose and igniting into action, gradually revealed or created a meaning and a wealth of truth about life, born from the creative process, but never pre-existing it as ideas. Moreover, it likely never even took that form in the poet’s mind afterward. This is the interpretation we find endlessly enlightening, precisely because of Shakespeare’s genius. On the flip side, no matter how much we might be curious or personally feel attached to him, we have no real reason to believe that his opinions and beliefs about morals, religion, his own poems, or Queen Elizabeth would be particularly valuable. To put it broadly, the opinions, reasoning, and beliefs of poets often lack the same quality as their imaginative works. Occasionally, as with Goethe, they may come close, but sometimes they are intense without being profound, more eccentric than original; and often, they are quite rational and sensible, but not significantly different from those of wise individuals without genius. Therefore, poetry is not the suitable place for them. In poetry, we seek a moral interpretation, but not one we've already encountered. Typically, the genuine artist's dispute with 'morality' in art is not truly with morality itself; it is with a narrow or clichéd morality. When the artist decides not to view things from what they call the moral perspective, their reasoning may be flawed, but their instinct is sound.
Poetry itself confirms on the whole this contention, though doubtless in these last centuries a great poet’s work will usually reveal more of conscious reflection than once it did. Homer and Shakespeare show no moral aim and no system of opinion. Milton was far from justifying the ways of God to men by the argumentation he put into divine and angelic lips; his truer moral insight is in the creations of his 174 genius; for instance, in the character of Satan or the picture of the glorious humanity of Adam and Eve. Goethe himself could never have told the world what he was going to express in the First Part of Faust: the poem told him, and it is one of the world’s greatest. He knew too well what he was going to express in the Second Part, and with all its wisdom and beauty it is scarcely a great poem. Wordsworth’s original message was delivered, not when he was a Godwinian semi-atheist, nor when he had subsided upon orthodoxy, but when his imagination, with a few hints from Coleridge, was creating a kind of natural religion; and this religion itself is more profoundly expressed in his descriptions of his experience than in his attempts to formulate it. The moral virtue of Tennyson is in poems like Ulysses and parts of In Memoriam, where sorrow and the consciousness of a deathless affection or an unquenchable desire for experience forced an utterance; but when in the Idylls he tried to found a great poem on explicit ideas about the soul and the ravages wrought in it by lawless passion, he succeeded but partially, because these ideas, however sound, were no product of his genius. And so the moral virtue of Shelley’s poetry lay, not in his doctrines about the past and future of man, but in an intuition, which was the substance of his soul, of the unique value of love. In the end, for him, the truest name of that perfection called Intellectual Beauty, Liberty, Spirit of Nature, is Love. Whatever in the world has any worth is an expression of Love. Love sometimes talks. Love talking musically is Poetry.
Poetry generally supports this idea, though in recent centuries, a great poet’s work tends to show more conscious thought than it used to. Homer and Shakespeare don’t really present a moral agenda or a system of beliefs. Milton didn’t really justify God’s ways to humans through the discussions he gave to divine and angelic characters; his deeper moral insight is evident in the creations of his imagination, like the character of Satan or the beautiful portrayal of Adam and Eve. Goethe could never specifically convey what he would express in the First Part of Faust: the poem revealed it to him, and it's one of the greatest in the world. He was very aware of what he wanted to express in the Second Part, but despite its wisdom and beauty, it doesn’t quite reach the level of a great poem. Wordsworth’s original message came through not when he was a Godwinian semi-atheist or when he settled into orthodoxy, but when his imagination, with some inspiration from Coleridge, was creating a kind of natural religion; and this religion is more profoundly captured in his descriptions of his experiences than in his attempts to define it. The moral quality of Tennyson’s work is found in poems like Ulysses and parts of In Memoriam, where sorrow and the awareness of an everlasting love or an insatiable desire for experiences demanded expression; however, when in the Idylls he tried to base a major poem on clear ideas about the soul and the damage caused by uncontrolled passion, he only partially succeeded because those ideas, no matter how valid, didn’t stem from his genius. Thus, the moral quality of Shelley’s poetry was not in his beliefs about the past and future of humanity, but in an intuition that was the essence of his soul—the unique value of love. Ultimately, for him, the truest name for that perfection known as Intellectual Beauty, Liberty, or Spirit of Nature, is Love. Anything in the world that has value is an expression of Love. Love sometimes speaks. When Love speaks beautifully, it becomes Poetry.
1904.
1904.
1 Statements equally emphatic on this subject may be found in a passage quoted by Mrs. Shelley in a footnote to Shelley’s letter to John Gisborne, Nov. 16, 1819 (Letter XXX. in Mrs. Shelley’s edition). Cf. also Letter XXXIII. to Leigh Hunt, Nov. 1819.
1 Strongly worded statements on this topic can be found in a passage cited by Mrs. Shelley in a footnote to Shelley’s letter to John Gisborne, dated Nov. 16, 1819 (Letter XXX. in Mrs. Shelley’s edition). See also Letter XXXIII. to Leigh Hunt, Nov. 1819.
2 I cannot find the passage or passages to which I referred in making this statement, and therefore I do not vouch for its accuracy. Cf. from the fragment Fiordispina,
2 I can't find the part or parts I mentioned when making this statement, so I can't guarantee its accuracy. Cf. from the fragment Fiordispina,
The ardours of a vision which obscure The intensity of a vision that clouds The very idol of its portraiture. The exact embodiment of its depiction. |
3 Cf. from the Preface to the Cenci: ‘I entirely agree with those modern critics who assert that, in order to move men to true sympathy, we must use the familiar language of men.... But it must be the real language of men in general, and not that of any particular class to whose society the writer happens to belong.’
3 Cf. from the Preface to the Cenci: ‘I completely agree with those modern critics who say that, to truly connect with people, we need to use everyday language.... But it has to be the authentic language of people in general, not just that of any specific social class to which the writer happens to belong.’
4 Preface to Prometheus Unbound.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Preface to Prometheus Unbound.
5 I do not discuss the adequacy of Shelley’s position, or assert that he held it quite clearly or consistently. In support of my interpretation, of it I may refer to the Preface to the Cenci. There he repudiates the idea of making the dramatic exhibition of the story ‘subservient to what is vulgarly called a moral purpose,’ and, as the context shows, he identifies such a treatment of the story with the ‘enforcement’ of a ‘dogma.’
5 I don't talk about whether Shelley's position is sufficient or claim that he expressed it clearly or consistently. To back up my interpretation, I can refer to the Preface of the Cenci. There, he rejects the notion of making the dramatic presentation of the story ‘subject to what is commonly referred to as a moral purpose,’ and, as the surrounding text indicates, he connects that kind of treatment of the story with the ‘enforcement’ of a ‘dogma.’
This passage has a further interest. The dogma which Shelley would not enforce in his tragedy was that ‘no person can truly be dishonoured by the act of another, and the fit return to make to the most enormous injuries is kindness and forbearance, and a resolution to convert the injurer from his dark passions by peace and love’; and accordingly he held that ‘if Beatrice had thought in this manner, she would have been wiser and better.’ How inexcusable then is the not uncommon criticism on the Cenci that he represents Beatrice as a perfect character and justifies her murder of ‘the injurer.’
This passage has another point of interest. The belief that Shelley refused to enforce in his play was that "no one can truly be dishonored by someone else's actions, and the proper response to the most serious injuries is kindness and patience, along with a commitment to change the wrongdoer from their negative passions through peace and love." Therefore, he believed that "if Beatrice had thought this way, she would have been wiser and better." How unfair, then, is the common criticism of the Cenci that he portrays Beatrice as a flawless character and justifies her murder of "the wrongdoer."
Shelley’s position in the Defence, it may be added, is in total disagreement with his youthful doctrine and practice. In 1811 he wrote to Miss Hitchener, ‘My opinion is that all poetical beauty ought to be subordinate to the inculcated moral,’ and a large part of Queen Mab is frankly didactic. Even there, however, he reserved most of the formal instruction for the Notes, perceiving that ‘a poem very didactic is ... very stupid.’
Shelley's view in the Defence completely contradicts his earlier beliefs and actions. In 1811, he wrote to Miss Hitchener, “I believe that all poetic beauty should take a backseat to the moral being taught,” and a significant portion of Queen Mab is openly educational. Still, he placed most of the formal teachings in the Notes, recognizing that “a poem that is too instructive is... pretty dull.”
6 ‘I consider poetry very subordinate to moral and political science,’ he says in a letter to Peacock, Jan. 1819.
6 ‘I think poetry is much less important than moral and political science,’ he says in a letter to Peacock, Jan. 1819.
7 And, I may add, the more it does this, so long as it does it imaginatively, the more does it satisfy imagination, and the greater is its poetic value.
7 And, I should add, the more it does this, as long as it does it creatively, the more it satisfies the imagination, and the higher its poetic value.

THE LONG POEM
IN THE AGE OF WORDSWORTH
THE LONG POEM
IN THE AGE OF WORDSWORTH
The poetry of the age of Wordsworth, we are all agreed, is one of the glories of our literature. It is surpassed, many would add, by the poetry of no other period except the Elizabethan. But it has obvious flaws, of which perhaps we are becoming more and more distinctly conscious now; and, apart from these definite defects, it also leaves with us, when we review it, a certain feeling of disappointment. It is great, we say to ourselves, but why is it not greater still? It shows a wonderful abundance of genius: why does it not show an equal accomplishment?
The poetry from the time of Wordsworth is widely regarded as one of the high points of our literature. Many would argue that only the Elizabethan era's poetry surpasses it. However, it has clear shortcomings, which we are perhaps becoming increasingly aware of now; besides these specific flaws, it also leaves us with a sense of disappointment when we look back on it. We think it's great, but why isn't it even greater? It displays an amazing amount of talent, so why doesn’t it demonstrate the same level of skill?
1.
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. 1.
Matthew Arnold, in his essay on The Function of Criticism at the Present Time, gave an answer to this question. ‘It has long seemed to me,’ he wrote, ‘that the burst of creative activity in our literature, through the first quarter of this century, had about it, in fact, something premature.... And 178 this prematureness comes from its having proceeded without having its proper data, without sufficient materials to work with. In other words, the English poetry of the first quarter of this century, with plenty of energy, plenty of creative force, did not know enough. This makes Byron so empty of matter, Shelley so incoherent, Wordsworth even, profound as he is, yet so wanting in completeness and in variety.’ The statement that this poetry ‘did not know enough’ means, of course, for Arnold, not that it lacked information, reading, ideas of a kind, but that it lacked ‘criticism.’ And this means that it did not live and move freely in an atmosphere of the best available ideas, of ideas gained by a free, sincere, and continued effort, in theology, philosophy, history, science, to see things as they are. In such an atmosphere Goethe lived. There was not indeed in Goethe’s Germany, nor was there in the England of our poets, the ‘national glow of life and thought’ that prevailed in the Athens of Pericles or the England of Elizabeth. That happiest atmosphere for poetry was wanting in both countries. But there was for Goethe ‘a sort of equivalent for it in the complete culture and unfettered thinking of a large body of Germans,’ a culture produced by a many-sided learning and a long and widely-combined critical effort. It was this that our poets lacked.
Matthew Arnold, in his essay on The Function of Criticism at the Present Time, answered this question. “It has long seemed to me,” he wrote, “that the surge of creative activity in our literature during the first quarter of this century felt, in fact, somewhat premature.... And 178 this prematureness comes from it having progressed without having the proper data, without enough materials to work with. In other words, the English poetry of the first quarter of this century, despite having plenty of energy and creative force, didn’t know enough. This is why Byron feels so empty of substance, Shelley so disorganized, and even Wordsworth, profound as he is, still lacks completeness and variety.” The claim that this poetry “did not know enough” means, of course, for Arnold, not that it lacked information, reading, or ideas of a sort, but that it lacked “criticism.” This means it didn’t exist and operate freely in an environment filled with the best available ideas, ideas gained through genuine, sincere, and ongoing efforts in theology, philosophy, history, and science to understand things as they are. Goethe lived in such an environment. There wasn’t, in Goethe’s Germany, nor in the England of our poets, the “national glow of life and thought” that thrived in the Athens of Pericles or the England of Elizabeth. That ideal atmosphere for poetry was missing in both countries. But for Goethe, there was “a sort of equivalent” in the rich culture and unrestricted thinking of a large body of Germans, a culture that emerged from diverse learning and a long, collaborative critical effort. This is what our poets lacked.
Now, if this want existed, as Arnold affirms, it may not have had all the importance he ascribes to it, but considerable importance it must have had. And as to its existence there can hardly be a doubt. One of the most striking characteristics of Wordsworth’s age is the very unusual superiority of the imaginative literature to the scientific. I mean by the ‘scientific’ literature that of philosophy, theology, history, politics, economics, not only that of the sciences of Nature, which for our present purpose are perhaps the least important. In this kind of literature Wordsworth’s age has hardly an author 179 to show who could for a moment be placed on a level with some five of the poets, with the novelists Scott and Jane Austen, or with the poetic critics Lamb, Hazlitt, and Coleridge. It has no writers to compare with Bacon, Newton, Hume, Gibbon, Johnson, or Burke. It is the time of Paley, Godwin, Stewart, Bentham, Mitford, Lingard, Coleridge the philosopher and theologian. These are names worthy of all respect, but they represent a literature quite definitely of the second rank. And this great disproportion between the two kinds of literature, we must observe, is a peculiar phenomenon. If we go back as far as the Elizabethan age we shall find no parallel to it. The one kind was doubtless superior to the other in Shakespeare’s time, possibly even in Milton’s; but Hooker and Bacon and Taylor and Clarendon and Hobbes are not separated from the best poets of their day by any startling difference of quality;2 while in the later periods, right down to the age of Wordsworth, the scientific literature quite holds its own, to say no more, with the imaginative. Nor in the Germany of Wordsworth’s own time is there that gap between the two that we find in England. In respect of genius the philosophers, for example, though none of them was the equal of Goethe, were as a body not at all inferior to the poets. The case of England in Wordsworth’s age is anomalous.
Now, if this desire existed, as Arnold claims, it might not have been as significant as he suggests, but it definitely had considerable importance. And there’s hardly any doubt about its existence. One of the most notable features of Wordsworth’s time is the unusual dominance of imaginative literature over scientific literature. By 'scientific' literature, I mean the fields of philosophy, theology, history, politics, and economics, not just the natural sciences, which are probably the least important for our discussion. In this realm, Wordsworth’s era hardly produced anyone who could compare to even a handful of the poets, the novelists Scott and Jane Austen, or the poetic critics Lamb, Hazlitt, and Coleridge. There are no writers to match Bacon, Newton, Hume, Gibbon, Johnson, or Burke. It's the era of Paley, Godwin, Stewart, Bentham, Mitford, and Lingard, along with Coleridge the philosopher and theologian. These are names deserving of respect, but they represent a clearly second-tier literature. The significant imbalance between these two types of literature is an unusual occurrence. If we look back to the Elizabethan era, we won’t find a similar situation. One type may have been superior to the other during Shakespeare’s time, and possibly even in Milton’s; however, Hooker, Bacon, Taylor, Clarendon, and Hobbes aren't separated from the best poets of their time by any glaring difference in quality, whereas in later periods, all the way to Wordsworth’s time, the scientific literature stands up quite well against the imaginative. In Germany during Wordsworth's own time, there isn’t that same divide between the two that we see in England. In terms of genius, the philosophers, for example, though none reached Goethe's level, were collectively not far behind the poets. England’s situation during Wordsworth’s time is unusual.
This peculiarity must be symptomatic, and it must have been influential. It confirms Arnold’s view that the intellectual atmosphere of the time was not of the best. If we think of the periodical literature—of the Quarterly and Edinburgh and Blackwood—we shall be still more inclined to assent to that view. And when we turn to the poets themselves, and especially to their prose writings, letters, and 180 recorded conversation, and even to the critiques of Hazlitt, of Lamb, and of Coleridge, we cannot reject it. Assuredly we read with admiration, and the signs of native genius we meet with in abundance—in greater abundance, I think, than in the poetry and criticism of Germany, if Goethe is excepted. But the freedom of spirit, the knowledge, the superiority to prejudice and caprice and fanaticism, the openness to ideas, the atmosphere that is all about us when we read Lessing, Goethe, Schiller, Heine, we do not find. Can we imagine any one of those four either inspired or imprisoned as Shelley was by the doctrines of Godwin? Could any of them have seen in the French Revolution no more significance than Scott appears to have detected? How cramped are the attitudes, sympathetic or antipathetic, of nearly all our poets towards the Christian religion! Could anything be more borné than Coleridge’s professed reason for not translating Faust?3 Is it possible that a German poet with the genius of Byron or Wordsworth could have inhabited a mental world so small and so tainted with vulgarity as is opened to us by the brilliant letters of the former, or could have sunk, like the latter, to suggesting that the cholera was a divine condemnation of Catholic Emancipation and the Reform Bill?
This unusual characteristic must be significant and likely had an impact. It supports Arnold’s perspective that the intellectual climate of the time was lacking. If we consider the periodical literature—like the Quarterly, Edinburgh, and Blackwood—we're even more inclined to agree with that perspective. And when we look at the poets themselves, especially their prose works, letters, recorded conversations, and even the critiques from Hazlitt, Lamb, and Coleridge, we can't dismiss it. We certainly read with admiration, and we see plenty of signs of natural talent—in fact, I believe we find more than in the poetry and criticism of Germany, excluding Goethe. But the spirit of freedom, knowledge, the ability to rise above prejudice, whim, and fanaticism, and the openness to new ideas that we experience when reading Lessing, Goethe, Schiller, and Heine is absent. Could we picture any of those four being either inspired or confined like Shelley was by Godwin’s doctrines? Could any of them view the French Revolution with no more significance than what Scott seems to have perceived? The attitudes of nearly all our poets towards Christianity—whether sympathetic or opposed—are incredibly narrow! Is there anything more restricted than Coleridge’s stated reason for not translating Faust?3 Would a German poet with the genius of Byron or Wordsworth really be trapped in such a small, vulgar mindset as shown in the brilliant letters of the former, or could one suggest, like the latter, that cholera was a divine punishment for Catholic Emancipation and the Reform Bill?
But if we accept Arnold’s statement as to the intellectual atmosphere of the poetry of Wordsworth’s time, a question will remain. Was he right in regarding this atmosphere as the sole, or even as the chief, cause of the fact (if it is one) that the poetry does not fully correspond in greatness with the genius of the poets? And before we come to this question we must put another. Is the fact really as it has just been stated? I do not think so. The disappointment that we feel attends, it seems to me, mainly our reading of the long poems. Reviewing these in memory, and asking ourselves 181 how many we can unreservedly call ‘great,’ we hesitate. Beyond doubt there is great poetry in some of them, fine poetry in many; but that does not make a great whole. Which of them is great as a whole? Not the Prelude or the Excursion, still less Endymion or The Revolt of Islam or Childe Harold, which hardly pretends to unity. Christabel, the wonderful fragment, is a fragment; so is Hyperion; Don Juan, also unfinished, becomes more discursive the further it proceeds, and in spirit is nowhere great. All the principal poets wrote dramas, or at least dramatic pieces; and some readers think that in Manfred, and still more certainly in Cain, we have great poems, while others think this of Prometheus Unbound and The Cenci. But if as to one or more of these we assent, is our judgment quite confident, and can we say that any of them satisfy us, like some works of earlier times? We are thus satisfied, it seems to me, only when we come to poems of smaller dimensions, like The Ancient Mariner, or The Eve of Saint Agnes, or Adonaïs, or The Vision of Judgment, or when we read the lyrics. To save time I will confine myself to the latter.
But if we accept Arnold’s statement about the intellectual atmosphere of Wordsworth’s time, a question still remains. Was he correct in seeing this atmosphere as the only, or even the main, reason that the poetry doesn't fully match the greatness of the poets? Before we tackle that question, we need to ask another: Is the fact truly as it has been stated? I don’t think so. The disappointment we feel seems mostly tied to our experience with the long poems. When we look back and ask ourselves how many we can confidently call ‘great,’ we hesitate. There’s great poetry in some of them and fine poetry in many; but that doesn’t create a great whole. Which of them is truly great overall? Not the Prelude or the Excursion, and even less Endymion or The Revolt of Islam or Childe Harold, which hardly claims to be unified. Christabel, the remarkable fragment, is just that—a fragment; so is Hyperion; Don Juan, also unfinished, becomes more rambling as it goes on, and in spirit is nowhere near great. All the main poets wrote plays, or at least dramatic pieces; some readers believe that in Manfred, and even more so in Cain, we find great poems, while others feel the same about Prometheus Unbound and The Cenci. But even if we agree on one or more of these, are we really certain in our judgment, and can we say that any of them satisfies us like some works from earlier times? It seems to me that we only feel satisfied when we get to shorter poems, like The Ancient Mariner, or The Eve of Saint Agnes, or Adonaïs, or The Vision of Judgment, or when we read the lyrics. To save time, I will focus on the latter.
Within this sphere we have no longer that impression of genius which fails to reach full accomplishment. I would go further. No poet, of course, of Wordsworth’s age is the equal of Shakespeare or of Milton; and there are certain qualities, too, of lyrical verse in which the times of Shakespeare and of Milton are superior to that of Wordsworth. But if we take the better part of the lyrical poetry of these three periods in the mass, or again in a representative selection, it will not be the latest period, I think, that need fear the comparison. In the original edition of the Golden Treasury, Book I. (Wyatt to Shakespeare) occupies forty pages; Book II. (the rest of the seventeenth century) sixty-five; Book IV., which covers the very much shorter 182 period from Wordsworth to Hood, close on a hundred and forty. ‘Book I.,’ perhaps most of us would say, ‘should be longer, and Book IV. a good deal shorter: some third-rate pieces are included in it, and Wordsworth is over-represented. And the Elizabethan poems are mostly quite short, while the Nineteenth Century poets shine equally in the longer kinds of lyric. And Mr. Palgrave excluded the old ballads, but admitted poems like Coleridge’s Love and Wordsworth’s Ruth (seven whole pages). And in any case we cannot judge by mere quantity.’ No; but still quantity must count for something, and the Golden Treasury is a volume excellent in selection, arrangement, and taste. It does, I think, leave the impression that the age of Wordsworth was our greatest period in lyrical poetry. And if Book I. were swelled to the dimensions of Book IV., this impression would not be materially altered; it might even be deepened. For the change would force into notice the comparative monotony of the themes of the earlier poetry, and the immensely wider range of the thought and emotion that attain expression in the later. It might also convince us that, on the whole, this more varied material is treated with a greater intensity of feeling, though on this point it is difficult to be sure, since we recognise what may be called the conventions of an earlier age, and are perhaps a little blind to those of a time near our own.
Within this sphere, we no longer have that sense of genius that doesn't fully accomplish its potential. I would go further. No poet from Wordsworth’s time can match Shakespeare or Milton, and there are certain qualities in lyrical verse where the eras of Shakespeare and Milton surpass that of Wordsworth. However, if we look at the best lyrical poetry from these three periods collectively or in a representative selection, I believe the latest period won’t shy away from comparison. In the original edition of the Golden Treasury, Book I. (Wyatt to Shakespeare) takes up forty pages; Book II. (the rest of the seventeenth century) takes sixty-five; and Book IV., which covers the much shorter span from Wordsworth to Hood, is nearly one hundred and forty pages. Most of us might argue that ‘Book I.’ should be longer, and Book IV. should be quite a bit shorter: it includes some third-rate pieces, and Wordsworth is overrepresented. Moreover, the Elizabethan poems are mostly quite short, while the Nineteenth Century poets excel equally in lengthier forms of lyric. Also, Mr. Palgrave left out the old ballads but included poems like Coleridge’s Love and Wordsworth’s Ruth (seven entire pages). And in any case, we can't judge solely by quantity. No, but quantity does matter to some extent, and the Golden Treasury is excellent in selection, organization, and taste. I think it does leave the impression that Wordsworth’s era was our greatest period in lyrical poetry. If Book I. were expanded to match the length of Book IV., this impression wouldn’t change significantly; it might even be strengthened. Because such a change would highlight the relative monotony of the themes in the earlier poetry and the much broader range of thought and emotion expressed in the later works. It might also convince us that, overall, this more diverse material is treated with a greater intensity of feeling, though it's hard to be certain about this, since we recognize the conventions of an earlier age and may be slightly blind to those of a time closer to our own.
Now the eminence of Wordsworth’s age in lyrical poetry, even if it is not also a pre-eminence, is a significant fact. It may mean that the whole poetic spirit of the time was lyrical in tendency; and this may indirectly be a cause of that sense of disappointment which mingles with our admiration of the long poems. I will call attention, therefore, to two or three allied facts. (1) The longer poems of Campbell are already dead; he survives only in lyrics. This is also true of Moore. In spite of fine 183 passages (and the battle in Marmion is in certain qualities superior to anything else of the time) Scott’s longer poems cannot be classed with the best contemporary poetry; but in some of his ballads and songs he attains that rank. (2) Again, much of the most famous narrative poetry is semi-lyrical in form, as a moment’s thought of Scott, Byron, and Coleridge will show. Some of it (for instance, several of Byron’s tales, or Wordsworth’s White Doe of Rylstone) is strongly tinged with the lyrical spirit. The centre of interest is inward. It is an interest in emotion, thought, will, rather than in scenes, events, actions, which express and re-act on emotions, thoughts, will. It would hardly be going too far to say that in the most characteristic narrative poetry the balance of outward and inward is rarely attained.4 (3) The same tendencies are visible in much of the dramatic writing. Byron’s regular dramas, for instance, if they ever lived, are almost forgotten; but Heaven and Earth, which is still alive, is largely composed of lyrics, and the first two acts of Manfred are full of them. Prometheus Unbound is called ‘a lyrical drama.’ Though it has some very fine and some very beautiful blank verse passages (usually undramatic), its lyrics are its glory; and this is even more the case with Hellas. It would be untrue to say that the comparative failure of most of the dramas of the time is principally due to the lyrical spirit, but many of them show it. (4) The strength of this spirit may be illustrated lastly by a curious fact. The ode is one of the longest and most ambitious forms of lyric, and some of the most 184 famous poems of Wordsworth, Coleridge, and Keats are odes. But the greatest of the lyrists, who wrote the Odes to Liberty and Naples and the West Wind, found the limits even of the ode too narrow for his ‘flight of fire.’ If Lycidas and L’Allegro and Spenser’s Epithalamion are lyrical poems, and if we are not arbitrarily to determine that nothing shall be called lyrical which exceeds a certain length, Adonaïs will be a lyrical elegy in fifty-five Spenserian stanzas, and the Lines written among the Euganean Hills and Epipsychidion will be lyrics consisting respectively of 370 and 600 lines.
Now, even if Wordsworth's era in lyrical poetry isn't the most outstanding, it's still an important fact. It might mean that the entire poetic vibe of the time leaned towards lyricism, which could indirectly contribute to the feeling of disappointment that mixes with our admiration for the long poems. Therefore, I want to point out a few related facts. (1) The longer poems of Campbell are already forgotten; he lives on only through his lyrics. The same is true for Moore. Despite some great passages (and the battle in Marmion is, in certain respects, better than anything else of the time), Scott’s longer poems don’t measure up to the best contemporary poetry; however, in some of his ballads and songs, he does reach that level. (2) Additionally, a lot of the most famous narrative poetry has a semi-lyrical form, as a quick reflection on Scott, Byron, and Coleridge will show. Some of it (like several of Byron’s tales or Wordsworth’s White Doe of Rylstone) has a strong lyrical quality. The main focus is inward—on emotion, thought, and will—rather than on scenes, events, and actions that express and react to those emotions, thoughts, and will. It wouldn’t be too much to say that in the most characteristic narrative poetry, a balance between the outward and inward is rarely achieved.4 (3) The same trends can be seen in much of the dramatic writing. For example, Byron’s regular plays, if they ever had any relevance, are almost forgotten; but Heaven and Earth, which is still relevant, is mostly made up of lyrics, and the first two acts of Manfred are filled with them. Prometheus Unbound is described as ‘a lyrical drama.’ Although it contains some very fine and beautiful passages of blank verse (which are typically undramatic), its lyrics are its highlight; and this is even more true for Hellas. It wouldn't be accurate to say that the relatively poor reception of most dramas from that period is mainly due to the lyrical spirit, but many of them do exhibit it. (4) Lastly, the strength of this spirit can be illustrated by an interesting fact. The ode is one of the longest and most ambitious forms of lyric poetry, and some of the most famous poems by Wordsworth, Coleridge, and Keats are odes. However, the greatest of the lyric poets, who wrote the Odes to Liberty, Naples, and the West Wind, found even the ode's limits too narrow for his ‘flight of fire.’ If Lycidas, L’Allegro, and Spenser’s Epithalamion are lyrical poems, and we’re not going to arbitrarily decide that nothing can be called lyrical if it exceeds a certain length, then Adonaïs will be a lyrical elegy in fifty-five Spenserian stanzas, and Lines written among the Euganean Hills and Epipsychidion will be lyrics containing 370 and 600 lines, respectively.
It will however be agreed that in general a lyrical poem may be called short as compared with a narrative or drama. It is usual, further, to say that lyrical poetry is ‘subjective,’ since, instead of telling or representing a story of people, actions, and events, it expresses the thoughts and feelings of the poet himself. This statement is ambiguous and in other ways defective; but it will be admitted to have a basis in fact. It may be suggested, then, that the excellence of the lyrical poetry of Wordsworth’s time, and the imperfection of the long narratives and dramas, may have a common origin. Just as it was most natural to Homer or to Shakespeare to express the imaginative substance of his mind in the ‘objective’ shape of a world of persons and actions ostensibly severed from his own thoughts and feelings, so, perhaps, for some reason or reasons, it was most natural to the best poets of this later time to express that substance in the shape of impassioned reflections, aspirations, prophecies, laments, outcries of joy, murmurings of peace. The matter of these might, in another sense of the word, be ‘objective’ enough, a matter of general human interest, not personal in any exclusive way; but it appeared in the form of the poet’s thought and feeling. Just because he most easily expressed it thus, he succeeded less completely 185 when he attempted the more objective form of utterance; and for the same reason it was especially important that he should be surrounded and penetrated by an atmosphere of wide, deep, and liberal ‘criticism.’ For he not only lived among ideas; he expressed ideas, and expressed them as ideas.
It will be generally agreed that a lyrical poem is typically shorter than a narrative or drama. It’s also common to say that lyrical poetry is ‘subjective,’ since it focuses on expressing the poet's own thoughts and feelings rather than telling a story about people, actions, and events. This statement is somewhat unclear and has its flaws, but it does have some truth to it. It could be suggested that the high quality of lyrical poetry from Wordsworth's time, along with the shortcomings of long narratives and dramas, might share a common origin. Just as it felt most natural for Homer or Shakespeare to convey the imaginative essence of their minds in the ‘objective’ form of a world filled with characters and actions separate from their own thoughts and feelings, it may have been similarly natural for the best poets of a later time to convey that essence through passionate reflections, aspirations, prophecies, laments, expressions of joy, and murmurs of peace. The subject matter could, in another sense, be considered ‘objective,’ relating to general human interests rather than being exclusively personal, but it took the form of the poet’s own thoughts and feelings. Because he could express it more easily this way, he was less successful when he tried to use a more objective style of expression; and for the same reason, it was especially crucial that he be surrounded by a broad, deep, and open atmosphere of ‘criticism.’ For he not only lived among ideas, but he also expressed ideas, and did so as ideas. 185
These suggestions seem to be supported by other phenomena of the poetry. The ‘subjective’ spirit extends, we saw, into many of the longer poems. This is obvious when it can plausibly be said, as in Byron’s case, that the poet’s one hero is himself. It appears in another way when the poem, through its story or stories, displays the poet’s favourite ideas and beliefs. The Excursion does this; most of Shelley’s longer poems do it. And the strength of this tendency may be seen in an apparent contradiction. One of the marks of the Romantic Revival is a disposition to substitute the more concrete and vivid forms of narrative and drama for the eighteenth century form of satiric or so-called didactic reflection. Yet most of the greater poets, especially in their characteristic beginnings, show a strong tendency to reflective verse; Coleridge, for example, in Religious Musings, Byron in the first two cantos of Childe Harold, Shelley in Queen Mab, and Keats in Sleep and Poetry. These are not, like the Pleasures of Memory and Pleasures of Hope, continuations of the traditional style; they are thoroughly Romantic; and yet they are reflective. Scott, indeed, goes straight to the objective forms; but then Scott, for good and evil, was little affected by the spiritual upheaval of his time. Those who were deeply affected by it, directly or indirectly, had their minds full of theoretic ideas. They were groping after, or were already inflamed by, some explicit view of life, and of life seen in relation to an ideal which it revealed or contradicted. And this view of life, at least at first, pressed for utterance in a more or less abstract 186 shape, or became a sort of soul or second meaning within those appearances of nature, or actions of men, or figures and fantasies of youthful imagination, which formed the ostensible subject of the poetry.
These suggestions seem to be backed by other aspects of the poetry. The ‘subjective’ spirit extends, as we noted, into many of the longer poems. This is clear when, as in Byron’s case, it can convincingly be said that the poet’s main character is himself. It emerges differently when the poem, through its narrative or narratives, reveals the poet’s favorite ideas and beliefs. The Excursion does this; many of Shelley’s longer poems do as well. The strength of this tendency can be seen in a seeming contradiction. One characteristic of the Romantic Revival is a tendency to replace the more concrete and vivid forms of narrative and drama with the 18th-century style of satirical or so-called didactic reflection. Yet most of the major poets, especially in their notable beginnings, show a strong inclination toward reflective verse; Coleridge, for instance, in Religious Musings, Byron in the first two cantos of Childe Harold, Shelley in Queen Mab, and Keats in Sleep and Poetry. These works are not, unlike the Pleasures of Memory and Pleasures of Hope, continuations of the traditional style; they are completely Romantic; and yet they remain reflective. Scott, in fact, goes straight to the objective forms; but Scott, for better or worse, was little influenced by the spiritual upheaval of his time. Those who were deeply impacted by it, whether directly or indirectly, had their minds filled with theoretical ideas. They were searching for, or were already inspired by, some explicit view of life, and of life viewed in relation to an ideal that it revealed or contradicted. And this view of life, at least initially, sought expression in a more or less abstract form, or became a kind of soul or deeper meaning within those appearances of nature, or actions of people, or figures and fantasies of youthful imagination, which made up the surface subject of the poetry.
Considered in this light, the following facts become very significant. Wordsworth, now about thirty, and the author of many characteristic lyrics, on returning from Germany and settling at Grasmere, begins to meditate a long poem. He tells us in the Prelude of the subjects he thought of. They are good subjects, legendary and historical, stories of action, not at all theoretical.5 But it will not do: his mind ‘turns recreant to her task.’ He has another hope, a ‘favourite aspiration’ towards ‘a philosophic song of Truth.’ But even this will not do; it is premature; even Truth (I venture to suggest) is not inward enough. He must first tell the story of his own mind: the subject of his long poem must be Poetry itself. He tells this story, to our great gain, in the Prelude; and it is the story of the steps by which he came to see reality, Nature and Man, as the partial expression of the ideal, of an all-embracing and perfect spiritual life or Being. Not till this is done can he proceed to the Excursion, which, together with much reflection and even argumentation, contains pictures of particular men.
When viewed from this perspective, the following facts become quite important. Wordsworth, now around thirty and already known for many distinctive lyrics, returns from Germany and settles in Grasmere, where he starts thinking about a long poem. He shares with us in the Prelude the topics he considered. They are solid themes, legendary and historical, tales of action, not theoretical at all. 5 But that won't work: his mind 'turns away from her task.' He has another hope, a 'favorite aspiration' for 'a philosophical song of Truth.' But even that won’t work; it's too soon; even Truth (I dare to say) isn’t deep enough. He must first tell the story of his own mind: the subject of his long poem has to be Poetry itself. He narrates this story, to our great benefit, in the Prelude; and it outlines the journey that led him to understand reality, Nature, and Man as partial expressions of the ideal, of an all-encompassing and perfect spiritual life or Being. Only after this can he move on to the Excursion, which, along with much reflection and even debate, features portraits of specific individuals.
‘This for our greatest’; but it is not his history alone. The first longer poem of Shelley which can be called mature was Alastor. And what is its subject? The subject of the Prelude; the story of a Poet’s soul, and of the effect on it of the revelation of its ideal. The first long poem of Keats was Endymion. The tendency to the concrete was strong in Keats; he has been called, I think, an Elizabethan born out of due time; and Endymion, like Venus and Adonis, is a mythological story. But it is by no means that 187 alone. The infection of his time was in him. The further subject of Endymion is again the subject of the Prelude, the story of a poet’s soul smitten by love of its ideal, the Principle of Beauty, and striving for union with it, for the ‘wedding’ of the mind of man ‘with this goodly universe in love and holy passion.’ What, again, is the subject of Epipsychidion? The same.
‘This is for our greatest’; but it’s not just his history. The first longer poem by Shelley that can be called mature was Alastor. And what’s its subject? The subject of the Prelude; the story of a Poet’s soul and how it’s affected by the revelation of its ideal. The first long poem by Keats was Endymion. Keats had a strong tendency toward the concrete; he’s been described as an Elizabethan born out of time, and Endymion, like Venus and Adonis, tells a mythological story. But it’s certainly not just that. The influence of his era was in him. The deeper subject of Endymion is again the subject of the Prelude, the story of a poet’s soul struck by love for its ideal, the Principle of Beauty, and striving for unity with it, for the ‘wedding’ of the human mind ‘with this goodly universe in love and holy passion.’ What, again, is the subject of Epipsychidion? The same.
There was a Being whom my spirit oft There was a Being whom my spirit often Met on its visioned wanderings, far aloft Met on its envisioned wanderings, far above In the clear golden prime of my youth’s dawn. In the bright, golden days of my youth. |
The poem is all about the search of the poet’s soul for this ideal Being. And the Sensitive Plant is this soul, and the Lady of the Garden this Being, And Prince Athanase is the same soul, and if the poem had been continued the Being would soon have appeared. Is it not an astonishing proof of Shelley’s powers that the Cenci was ever written? Shelley, when he died, had half escaped—Keats, some time before he died, had quite escaped—from that bewitching inward world of the poet’s soul and its shadowy adventures. Could that well be the world of what we call emphatically a ‘great poem’?
The poem is all about the poet’s soul searching for this ideal Being. And the Sensitive Plant represents this soul, while the Lady of the Garden symbolizes this Being. Prince Athanase is the same soul, and if the poem had continued, the Being would have appeared soon. Isn’t it an incredible testament to Shelley’s talent that the Cenci was ever written? Shelley, when he died, had partly escaped—Keats, some time before his death, had completely escaped—from that enchanting inner world of the poet’s soul and its mysterious adventures. Could that truly be what we call a ‘great poem’?
2.
2.
Let us review for a moment the course of our discussion. I have been suggesting that, if our pleasure and glory in the poetry of Wordsworth’s age is tinged with disappointment, this does not extend to the lyrical poetry; that the lyrical spirit, or, more generally, an inward or subjective tendency, shows itself in many of the longer works; and that their imperfection is partly due to it. Now, let me suggest that the atmosphere of adequate ‘criticism’ which Arnold misses in the age and its poetry, while doubtless it would have influenced favourably even the lyrics, and much more the larger works, could hardly have diminished the 188 force of that tendency, and that the main difficulty lay there. But, before developing this idea further, I propose to leave for a time the English poetry of Wordsworth’s age, to look beyond it, and to ask certain questions.
Let’s take a moment to revisit our discussion. I’ve been suggesting that while our enjoyment and appreciation of the poetry from Wordsworth’s time might carry some disappointment, this doesn’t apply to the lyrical poetry; the lyrical spirit, or more broadly, an inward or subjective inclination, appears in many of the longer works, and their flaws are partly a result of this. Now, let me propose that the lack of adequate ‘criticism’ that Arnold notes in that era and its poetry, while it would likely have positively impacted the lyrics and even more the larger works, probably wouldn’t have lessened the strength of that tendency, and that the main issue was there. However, before I further explore this idea, I’d like to temporarily step away from English poetry from Wordsworth’s time, look beyond it, and pose some specific questions.
First, granted that in that age the atmosphere of ‘criticism’ was more favourable in Germany than in England, how many long poems were produced in Germany that we can call without hesitation or qualification ‘great’? Were any produced except by Goethe? And, if we admit (as I gladly do) that he produced several, was not the main reason simply that he was born with more poetic genius than any of his contemporaries, just as Dante and Shakespeare and Milton were? And again, with this native genius and his long laborious life, did he produce anything like as many great poems as might have been expected? And, if not, why not? I do not suggest that his general culture, so superior to that of his English contemporaries, did not help him; but are we sure that it did not also hinder him? And is it not also significant that, in spite of his love of new ideas, he felt an instinctive dread of the influence of philosophy, in the strict sense, as of something dangerous to the poetic modes of vision and creation?
First, considering that during that time the environment for 'criticism' was more supportive in Germany than in England, how many long poems were created in Germany that we can confidently call 'great'? Were any made other than those by Goethe? And if we agree (as I happily do) that he created several, wasn't the main reason simply that he had more poetic talent than any of his peers, just like Dante, Shakespeare, and Milton? Moreover, with this natural talent and his long, dedicated life, did he produce nearly as many great poems as one might have expected? And if not, why not? I don't claim that his overall education, which was much better than that of his English contemporaries, didn't help him; but can we be sure it didn't also hold him back? Isn't it also noteworthy that despite his passion for new ideas, he felt a natural fear of the impact of philosophy, in the strict sense, viewing it as a threat to the poetic ways of seeing and creating?
Secondly, if we look beyond the first quarter of the century to the second and third, do we find in Europe a large number of those emphatically great poems, solid coherent structures of concrete imagination? It seems more than doubtful. To confine ourselves to English examples, is it not the case that Tennyson is primarily a lyrical poet, that the best of his longer poems, Maud and In Memoriam, are lyrical, and that the most ambitious, the narrative Idylls of the King, is, as a whole, not great? Is the Ring and the Book, however fine in parts, a great whole, or comparable as a whole with Andrea del Sarto or Rabbi ben Ezra? And is any one of 189 Browning’s dramas a great play? What these questions suggest is that, while the difficulty about the long poem affects in an extreme degree the age of Wordsworth, it affects in some degree the time that follows. Its beginnings, too, are traceable before the nineteenth century. In fact it is connected with essential characteristics of modern poetry and art; and these characteristics are connected with the nature of modern life, and the position of the artist within that life. I wish to touch on this huge subject before returning to the age of Wordsworth.
Secondly, if we look beyond the first quarter of the century to the second and third, do we find in Europe a significant number of those truly great poems, strong coherent structures of vivid imagination? It seems quite doubtful. To stick to English examples, isn’t it true that Tennyson is mainly a lyrical poet, that the best of his longer poems, Maud and In Memoriam, are lyrical, and that the most ambitious, the narrative Idylls of the King, as a whole, is not great? Is Ring and the Book, however impressive in parts, a great whole, or comparable as a whole with Andrea del Sarto or Rabbi ben Ezra? And is any one of Browning’s plays a great play? What these questions suggest is that while the challenge of the long poem heavily impacts the age of Wordsworth, it also affects the times that follow to some extent. Its beginnings can also be traced before the nineteenth century. In fact, it’s linked to fundamental characteristics of modern poetry and art; these characteristics relate to the nature of modern life and the role of the artist within that life. I want to touch on this vast subject before going back to the age of Wordsworth.
Art, we may say, has become free, and, in a sense, universal. The poet is no longer the minstrel of king or nobles, nor even of a city or country. Literature, as Goethe foretold, becomes increasingly European, and more than European; and the poet, however national, is a citizen of the Republic of Letters. No class of subject, again, has any prerogative claim on him. Whatever, in any time or place, is human, whatever has been conceived as divine, whatever belongs even to external nature, he may choose, as it suits his bent or offers a promising material. The world is all before him; and it is a world which the increase of knowledge has made immensely wide and rich. His art, further, has asserted its independence. Its public exhibition must conform to the law; but otherwise it neither asks the approval nor submits to the control of any outward authority; and it is the handmaid of nothing. It claims a value for itself, as an expression of mind co-ordinate with other expressions, theoretic and practical; satisfying a need and serving a purpose that none of them can fulfil; subject only, as they too are subject, to the unity of human nature and human good. Finally, in respect of the methods of his art the poet claims and enjoys the same freedom. The practice of the past, the ‘rules’ of the past (if they existed or exist), are without authority for him. It is improbable beforehand that a violent breach with 190 them will lead him to a real advance, just as it is improbable that such a breach with the morals or the science of his day will do so. But there is no certainty beforehand; and if he fails, he expects blame not because he innovates, but because he has failed by innovating.
Art has become free and, in a way, universal. The poet is no longer just a minstrel for kings or nobles, or even for a city or country. As Goethe predicted, literature is becoming increasingly European and even beyond European; the poet, no matter how national, is a member of the Republic of Letters. No subject has any exclusive claim on him. Anything that is human, anything considered divine, or anything related to the natural world can be his choice, as it fits his style or provides promising material. The world is open to him, and it's a world that the growth of knowledge has made incredibly vast and rich. His art has also asserted its independence. It must follow the law when publicly exhibited, but otherwise, it neither seeks approval nor submits to any external authority; it serves nothing else. It claims its own value as an expression of the mind, equal to other expressions, both theoretical and practical; it meets a need and serves a purpose that none of them can fulfill, subject only to the unity of human nature and the common good. Finally, regarding his artistic methods, the poet claims and enjoys the same freedom. The practices of the past, the so-called "rules," have no authority over him. It's unlikely that a drastic break from them will lead to real progress, just as it's unlikely that breaking away from the morals or science of his time will. However, there is no guaranteed outcome, and if he fails, he anticipates criticism not for innovating but for failing while innovating.
The freedom of modern art, and the universality of its field, are great things, and the value of the second is easily seen in the extraordinary variety of subject-matter in the longer poems of the nineteenth century. But in candid minds most recitals of our modern advantages are followed by a melancholy sense of our feebleness in using them. And so in some degree it is here. The unrivalled opportunities fail to produce unrivalled works. And we can see that the deepest cause of this is not a want of native genius or of acquired skill or even of conscientious labour, but the fact that the opportunities themselves bring danger and difficulty. The poet who knows everything and may write about anything has, after all, a hard task. Things must have been easier, it seems to us, for an artist whose choice, if his aim was high, was restricted to a cycle of ideas and stories, mythological, legendary, or historical, or all together, concerning beings divine, daemonic, angelic, or heroic. His matter, as it existed in the general imagination, was already highly poetical. If not created by imagination, it was shaped or coloured by it; a world not of bodiless thoughts and emotions, but of scenes, figures, actions, and events. For the most part he lived in unity with it; it appealed to his own religious and moral feelings and beliefs, sometimes to his patriotic feelings; and he wrote, painted, or carved, for people who shared with him both his material and his attitude towards it. It belonged usually to the past, but he did not view it over a great gulf of time with the eye of a scientific historian. If he wished to robe it in the vesture of the life around him, he was checked by 191 no scruples as to truth; and the life around him can seldom, we think, have appeared to him repulsively prosaic. Broad statements like these require much qualification; but, when it is supplied, they may still describe periods in which perhaps most of the greatest architecture, sculpture, painting, and poetry has come into being.
The freedom of modern art and its global reach are amazing, and you can easily see the value of the latter in the incredible variety of subjects found in the longer poems of the nineteenth century. However, honest thinkers often feel a bit sad when they think about our current advantages, as they also recognize our struggle to fully utilize them. It's somewhat true here as well. The unmatched opportunities do not result in unmatched works. The main reason for this isn’t a lack of innate talent, learned skill, or even dedicated effort, but rather that these opportunities bring along their own risks and challenges. A poet who knows everything and can write about anything actually faces a tough job. It seems like it was easier for artists whose high ambitions were limited to a certain range of ideas and stories—mythological, legendary, historical, or a mix of these—that involved divine, demon-like, angelic, or heroic beings. The material he worked with was already highly poetic in the general public's imagination. Whether it was created by imagination or simply shaped by it, it was a world filled with vivid scenes, characters, actions, and events. Most of the time, he felt a strong connection to it; it resonated with his own religious, moral beliefs, and sometimes even his patriotism; and he created for an audience that shared his views and subject matter. This material usually belonged to the past, but he didn’t observe it from a distant, historical perspective. If he wanted to dress it in the style of contemporary life, he didn’t hesitate about the truth; and we think the life surrounding him hardly ever seemed dull or overly mundane. Broad statements like these do need some refinement; however, even with those refinements, they can still reflect periods when much of the greatest architecture, sculpture, painting, and poetry was produced.
How different the position of the artist has now become we see at a glance, and I confine myself to some points which specially concern the difficulty of the long poem. If a poem is to be anything like great it must, in one sense, be concerned with the present. Whatever its ‘subject’ may be, it must express something living in the mind from which it comes and the minds to which it goes. Wherever its body is, its soul must be here and now. What subject, then, in the measureless field of choice, is the poet to select and fashion into a body? The outward life around him, as he and his critics so often lament, appears uniform, ugly, and rationally regulated, a world of trousers, machinery and policemen. Law—the rule, however imperfect, of the general reasonable will—is a vast achievement and priceless possession; but it is not favourable to striking events or individual actions on the grand scale. Beneath the surface, and breaking through it, there is doubtless an infinity of poetic matter; but this is inward, or it fails to appear in impressive forms; and therefore it may suit the lyric or idyll, the monologue or short story, the prose drama or novel, but hardly the long poem or high tragedy. Even war, for reasons not hard to find, is no longer the subject that it was.
How different the role of the artist has become is clear at a glance, and I will focus on a few points that specifically address the challenges of writing long poems. If a poem is to be considered great, it must, in one way, relate to the present. No matter what its ‘subject’ is, it has to convey something alive in the mind that creates it and in the minds that receive it. Wherever its physical form exists, its essence must be rooted in the here and now. So, what topic, in the endless realm of possibilities, should the poet choose and shape into a tangible form? The external world, as he and his critics often lament, seems uniform, unattractive, and rationally organized—a place filled with trousers, machinery, and police. Law—the framework, however imperfect, of the common reasonable will—is an enormous achievement and invaluable possession; however, it does not encourage significant events or grand individual actions. Beneath the surface, and breaking through it, there is undoubtedly an infinity of poetic material; but this is internal, or it fails to manifest in powerful forms; thus, it might work for lyrics or an idyllic piece, a monologue or short story, prose drama or novel, but hardly for long poems or epic tragedy. Even war, for reasons that are not difficult to identify, is no longer the subject it once was.
But when the poet turns to a subject distant in place or time or both, new troubles await him. If he aims at complete truth to time and place the soul of the present will hardly come into his work. Yet he lives in an age of history and science, and these hamper as well as help him. The difficulty is not 192 that he is bound to historical or scientific truth, for in principle, I venture to say, he is free. If he can satisfy imagination by violating them he is justified. It is no function of his to attain or propagate them; and a critic who objected, say, to the First Part of Faust on the ground that it puts a modern spirit into the legend, would rightly be laughed at. It is its triumph to do so and yet to succeed. But then success is exceedingly difficult. For the poet lives in a time when the violation of truth is prima facie felt to be a fault, something that does require justification by the result. Further, he has himself to start from a clear consciousness of difference between the present and the past, the spirit and the story, and has to produce on this basis a harmony of spirit and story. And again, living in an age of analytical thought, he is likely—all the more likely, if he has much greatness of mind—to be keenly interested in ideas; and so he is exposed to the temptation of using as the spirit of the old story some highly reflective idea—an idea not only historically alien to his material, but perhaps not very poetical, or again not very deep, because it belongs to him rather as philosopher than poet, while his genius is that of a poet.
But when the poet shifts to a subject that’s far away in space or time, or both, new challenges arise. If he aims for complete truth in terms of time and place, the essence of the present will likely be missing from his work. Yet he lives in an era of history and science, which both complicate and assist him. The issue isn't that he's bound to historical or scientific truth; in principle, he’s free. If he can satisfy the imagination by bending those truths, he’s justified. It's not his job to achieve or promote them; a critic who argues, for example, that the First Part of Faust fails because it introduces a modern spirit to the legend would be justly mocked. Its achievement lies in doing just that and still succeeding. However, success is incredibly hard to achieve. The poet exists in a time when disregarding truth is immediately seen as a flaw that needs justification by the outcome. Moreover, he must be clearly aware of the differences between the present and the past, the spirit and the narrative, and from this understanding, he must create a harmony between them. Also, living in a time of analytical thought, he’s likely—especially if he has a remarkable mind—to be very interested in ideas. This makes him susceptible to the temptation of using a highly reflective concept as the spirit of the old story—an idea that might not only be historically disconnected from his material, but also not very poetic or profound, as it aligns more with his role as a philosopher than as a poet, while his true talent lies in poetry.
The influence of some of these difficulties might readily be shown in the Second Part of Faust or in Prometheus Unbound, especially where we perceive in a figure or action some symbolical meaning, but find this meaning deficient in interest or poetic truth, or are vexed by the doubt how far it ought to be pursued.6 But the matter is more easily illustrated by the partial failure of the Idylls of the King. We have no right to condemn beforehand an attempt to modernise the Arthurian legends. Tennyson’s treatment of them, even his outrage on the story of Tristram, might conceivably have been justified by the result. And, indeed, in the Holy Grail and 193 the Passing of Arthur his treatment, to my mind, was more than justified. But, in spite of countless beauties, the total result of the Idylls was disappointing, not merely from the defects of this or that poem, but because the old unity of spirit and story was broken up, and the new was neither equal to the old nor complete in itself. For the main semi-allegorical idea, having already the disadvantage of not being poetic in its origin, was, as a reflective idea, by no means profound, and it led to such inconsistency in the very centre of the story as the imagination refuses to accept. Tennyson’s Lancelot might have wronged the Arthur who is merely a blameless king and represents Conscience; but Tennyson’s Lancelot would much rather have killed himself than be systematically treacherous to the friend and lover-husband who appears in Guinevere.7
The impact of some of these challenges can be easily seen in the Second Part of Faust or in Prometheus Unbound, particularly when we notice that a character or action holds some symbolic meaning, yet that meaning lacks interest or poetic truth, leaving us frustrated by how far we should pursue it.6 However, the issue is more clearly illustrated by the partial shortcomings of the Idylls of the King. We shouldn't condemn an effort to modernize the Arthurian legends before seeing the results. Tennyson’s approach, even with his alteration of the Tristram story, could have been justified depending on the outcome. Indeed, in Holy Grail and Passing of Arthur, I believe his work was more than justified. Yet, despite numerous beauties, the overall outcome of the Idylls was disappointing—not only due to the flaws in certain poems, but because the original unity of spirit and story was shattered, and the new version was neither equal to the old nor complete on its own. The central semi-allegorical idea, lacking a poetic origin, wasn't particularly deep either, creating inconsistencies at the heart of the story that the imagination struggles to accept. Tennyson’s Lancelot might have acted wrongly against Arthur, who is just a faultless king representing Conscience; yet Tennyson’s Lancelot would have rather taken his own life than be intentionally treacherous to the friend and lover-husband depicted in Guinevere.7
These difficulties belong in some measure to the whole modern time—the whole time that begins with the Renaissance; but they become so much clearer and so much more serious with the advance of knowledge and criticism, that in speaking of them I have been referring specially to the last century. There are other difficulties not so closely connected 194 with that advance, and I will venture some very tentative remarks on one of these, which also has increased with time. It has to do with the kind of life commonly lived by our poets. Is there not some significance in the fact that the most famous of our narrative poets were all three, in their various ways and degrees, public men, or in contact with great affairs; and that poets in earlier times no less must usually have seen something at first hand of adventure, political struggles, or war; whereas poets now, for the most part, live wholly private lives, and, like the majority of their readers, are acquainted only by report with anything of the kind? If Chaucer had never been at Court, or seen service in the French war, or gone on embassies abroad; if Spenser had not known Sidney and Raleigh and been secretary to Lord Grey in Ireland; if Milton had spent his whole life at Horton; would it have made no difference to their poetry? Again, if we turn to the drama and ask why the numerous tragedies of the nineteenth century poets so rarely satisfy, what is the answer? There are many reasons, and among them the poet’s ignorance of the stage will doubtless count for much; but must we not also consider that he scarcely ever saw anything resembling the things he tried to portray? When we study the history of the time in which the Elizabethan dramas were composed, when we examine the portraits of the famous men, or read such a book as the autobiography of Lord Herbert of Cherbury, we realise that the violent actions and passions which the dramatist depicted were like the things he saw. Whatever Shakespeare’s own disposition was, he lived among these men, jested with the fellow-actor who had borne arms abroad and killed his man in a duel at home, conversed with nobles whose heads perhaps were no great way from the block. But the poet who strolls about the lanes or plods the London streets with an umbrella for a sword, and who has 195 probably never seen a violent deed in his life, or for a moment really longed to kill so much as a critic, how is he to paint the vengeance of Hamlet or the frenzy of Macbeth, and not merely to thrill you with the emotions of his actors but to make them do things that take your imagination by the throat?
These challenges somewhat reflect the entire modern era—starting from the Renaissance; however, they have become much clearer and more serious with the growth of knowledge and criticism, which is why I’m specifically focusing on the last century. There are other challenges not as directly linked to this progress, and I’ll tentatively share some thoughts on one of these, which has also escalated over time. It relates to the kind of life that our poets typically lead. Isn’t it significant that the most renowned narrative poets were all, in different ways and to varying degrees, public figures or involved with major events? Poets in earlier times must have often experienced firsthand adventure, political struggles, or war; yet nowadays, poets primarily lead completely private lives and, like most of their readers, know about such things only through hearsay. If Chaucer had never been at Court, served in the French war, or gone on foreign missions; if Spenser hadn’t known Sidney and Raleigh and hadn’t been secretary to Lord Grey in Ireland; if Milton had spent his whole life in Horton; wouldn’t that have impacted their poetry? Additionally, if we look at drama and ponder why the many tragedies by nineteenth-century poets often fall short, what do we find? There are various reasons, and the poet's lack of knowledge about the stage certainly plays a significant role; but we must also acknowledge that he rarely witnessed anything resembling what he attempted to depict. When we explore the history surrounding the creation of Elizabethan dramas, examine portraits of notable figures, or read autobiographical accounts like that of Lord Herbert of Cherbury, we realize that the intense actions and emotions the dramatists illustrated resembled the experiences they encountered. Regardless of Shakespeare's personal temperament, he lived among these men, joked with fellow actors who had fought in battles abroad and killed in duels at home, and conversed with nobles who might have been closely tied to the executioner's block. But what about the poet who walks through country lanes or trudges along London streets with an umbrella as a sword, and who has probably never seen a violent act in his life, or even felt a genuine urge to kill a critic? How is he supposed to capture the vengeance of Hamlet or the madness of Macbeth, not just to stir the emotions of his characters but to make them act in ways that truly seize your imagination?
3.
3.
Assuming, now, that (even if this last idea is doubtful or unimportant) there is some truth in the suggestion that the difficulties of the long poem arise largely from the conditions described, and especially from the nature of the intellectual atmosphere which the modern poet breathes, let us return to Wordsworth’s age in particular. In that age these difficulties were aggravated in a quite exceptional way by special causes, causes responsible also in part for the unusual originality and intensity of the poetry. In it we find conditions removed to the extremest distance from those of the poet who wrote, in the midst of a generally accepted social order, for an audience with which he shared traditional ideas and beliefs and a more or less traditional imaginative material. It was, in a word, a revolutionary age, in the electric atmosphere of which the most potent intellectual influences were those of Rousseau and (for the English poets) of Godwin. Milton’s time was not in the same sense revolutionary, much less Shakespeare’s. The forces of the great movement of mind in Shakespeare’s day we may formulate as ‘ideas,’ but they were not the abstractly conceived ideas of Wordsworth’s day. Such theoretical ideas were potent in Milton’s time, but they were not ideas that made a total breach with the past, rejecting as worthless, or worse, the institutions, beliefs, and modes of life in which human nature had endeavoured to realise itself, and drawing airy pictures of a different human nature 196 on a new earth. Nor was the poetic mind of those ages enraptured or dejected by the haunting many-featured contrast of real and ideal. But the poetic mind in Wordsworth’s age breathed this atmosphere of revolution, though it was not always sensitive to the influence. Nor is it a question of the acceptance or rejection of the ‘ideas of the Revolution.’ That influence is clearly traceable in all the greater writers except Scott and Jane Austen. It is equally obvious in Wordsworth, who hungered for realities, recovered from his theoretic malady, sought for good in life’s familiar face, yet remained a preacher; in Byron, who was too shrewd, sceptical, and selfish to contract that particular malady, but who suffered from the sickness from which Goethe freed himself by writing Werther,8 and who punctuates his story in Don Juan with bursts of laughter and tears; and in Shelley, whose ‘rapid spirit’ was quickened, and then clogged, by the abstractions of revolutionary theory.
Assuming now that, even if this last idea is uncertain or not very significant, there is some truth in the notion that the challenges of the long poem mostly come from the conditions described, especially the nature of the intellectual environment that modern poets inhabit, let’s go back to Wordsworth’s era in particular. During that time, these challenges were intensified in a quite exceptional way by specific factors, which also contributed to the unusual originality and intensity of the poetry. In that era, the conditions were radically different from those of poets who wrote in the context of a generally accepted social order, for an audience that shared traditional ideas and beliefs along with familiar imaginative materials. In short, it was a revolutionary time, charged with the powerful intellectual influences of Rousseau and, for English poets, Godwin. Milton’s time was not revolutionary in the same way, nor was Shakespeare’s. The forces of the significant intellectual movement during Shakespeare’s period can be summarized as 'ideas,' but they weren’t the abstract ideas that characterized Wordsworth’s time. While theoretical ideas were influential in Milton’s era, they didn’t completely break away from the past, dismissing as worthless, or worse, the institutions, beliefs, and lifestyles through which humanity sought to realize itself, and instead, conjuring up lofty visions of a different humanity on a new earth. Additionally, the poetic minds of those earlier times were neither captivated nor disheartened by the complex contrast between reality and ideals. However, the poetic mindset in Wordsworth’s time was definitely immersed in this revolutionary atmosphere, even if not always aware of its influence. It isn’t just about accepting or rejecting the 'ideas of the Revolution.' That influence is clearly seen in all the major writers except for Scott and Jane Austen. It is equally apparent in Wordsworth, who craved authenticity, recovered from his theoretical afflictions, sought goodness in life’s familiar aspects, yet remained a preacher; in Byron, who was too astute, skeptical, and self-interested to fall ill from that specific malady, yet struggled with the affliction that Goethe overcame by writing *Werther*, and who punctuates his story in *Don Juan* with bursts of laughter and tears; and in Shelley, whose 'rapid spirit' was both energized and hindered by revolutionary theoretical abstractions.
But doubtless Shelley is, in a sense, the typical example of this influence and of its effects. From the world of his imagination the shapes of the old world had disappeared, and their place was taken by a stream of radiant vapours, incessantly forming, shifting, and dissolving in the ‘clear golden dawn,’ and hymning with the voices of seraphs, to the music of the stars and the ‘singing rain,’ the sublime ridiculous formulas of Godwin. In his heart were emotions that responded to the vision,—an aspiration or ecstasy, a dejection or despair, like those of spirits rapt into Paradise or mourning over its ruin. And he wrote, not, like Shakespeare or Pope, for Londoners sitting in a theatre or a coffee-house, intelligences vivid enough but definitely embodied in a definite society; he wrote, or rather 197 he sang, to his own soul, to other spirit-sparks of the fire of Liberty scattered over the dark earth, to spirits in the air, to the boundless spirit of Nature or Freedom or Love, his one place of rest and the one source of his vision, ecstasy, and sorrow. He sang to this, and he sang of it, and of the emotions it inspired, and of its world-wide contest with such shapes of darkness as Faith and Custom. And he made immortal music; now in melodies as exquisite and varied as the songs of Schubert, and now in symphonies where the crudest of Philosophies of History melted into golden harmony. But the songs were more perfect than the symphonies; and they could hardly fail to be so. For a single thought and mood, expressive of one aspect of things, suffices, with its melody, for a lyric, but not for a long poem. That requires a substance which implicitly contains a whole ‘criticism’ or interpretation of life. And although there was something always working in Shelley’s mind, and issuing in those radiant vapours, that was far deeper and truer than his philosophic creed, its expression and even its development were constantly checked or distorted by the hard and narrow framework of that creed. And it was one which in effect condemned nine-tenths of the human nature that has formed the material of the world’s great poems.9
But undoubtedly, Shelley is, in a way, the perfect example of this influence and its effects. From the world of his imagination, the forms of the old world had vanished, replaced by a flow of radiant vapors, constantly changing, shifting, and dissolving in the ‘clear golden dawn,’ and singing with the voices of angels, to the music of the stars and the ‘singing rain,’ the sublime yet absurd ideas of Godwin. Inside him were emotions that connected to the vision—an aspiration or ecstasy, a sadness or despair, like those of spirits lifted into Paradise or grieving over its loss. He wrote, not like Shakespeare or Pope, for Londoners in a theater or a coffeehouse, who were vivid minds grounded in a specific society; instead, he wrote, or rather, he sang, to his own soul, to other sparks of the fire of Liberty scattered across the dark earth, to spirits in the air, to the boundless spirit of Nature or Freedom or Love, his one place of peace and the sole source of his vision, ecstasy, and sorrow. He sang to this and he sang about it, and about the emotions it stirred, and about its global struggle against such forces of darkness as Faith and Custom. And he created timeless music; sometimes in melodies as beautiful and diverse as Schubert’s songs, and other times in symphonies where the most basic Philosophies of History blended into golden harmony. But the songs were more perfect than the symphonies; and they were bound to be so. A single thought and feeling, expressing one side of reality, is enough, with its melody, for a lyric, but not for a long poem. That requires a substance that implicitly contains a whole ‘critique’ or interpretation of life. And although there was always something stirring in Shelley’s mind, manifesting in those radiant vapors, that was much deeper and truer than his philosophical beliefs, its expression and even its growth were constantly restrained or distorted by the rigid and narrow framework of that creed. And it was one that effectively condemned nine-tenths of the human nature that has shaped the material of the world’s great poems.9
The second and third quarters of the century were not in the same degree as the first a revolutionary time, and we feel this change in the 198 poetry. The fever-heat is gone, the rapture and the dejection moderate, the culture is wider, the thought more staid and considerate, the fascination of abstractions less potent, and the formative or plastic impulse, if not stronger, less impeded. Late in the period, with Morris, the born teller of tales re-appears. If, as we saw, the lyrical spirit continues to prevail, no one would deny to Browning the full and robust sympathy of the dramatist with all the variety of character and passion. Yet these changes and others are far from obliterating those features of the earlier generation on which we have dwelt. To describe the atmosphere of ‘criticism’ as that of a common faith or view of the world would be laughable. If not revolutionary, it was agitated, restless, and distressed by the conflict of theoretic ideas. To Arnold’s mind it was indeed a most unhappy time for poetry, though the poetic impulse remained as yet, and even later, powerful. The past was dead, but he could share neither the soaring hope nor the passionate melancholy of the opening century. He was
The second and third quarters of the century weren't as revolutionary as the first, and we can see this shift in the 198 poetry. The intense energy is gone, emotions are more balanced, the culture is broader, the thoughts are more measured and thoughtful, the allure of abstract ideas is less powerful, and while the creative drive may not be stronger, it's less hindered. Late in this period, with Morris, the natural storyteller makes a comeback. If, as we observed, the lyrical spirit still prevails, no one would deny that Browning embodies the full and vibrant empathy of a dramatist with all the diversity of character and passion. Yet these changes and others do not erase the features of the earlier generation that we have focused on. To describe the atmosphere of ‘criticism’ as one of shared belief or worldview would be ridiculous. If it wasn’t revolutionary, it was agitated, restless, and troubled by the clash of theoretical ideas. In Arnold’s view, it was indeed a very unhappy time for poetry, although the poetic impulse remained strong then and even later. The past was gone, but he couldn’t embrace either the soaring hope or the deep melancholy of the early century. He was
Wandering between two worlds, one dead, Wandering between two worlds, one dead, The other powerless to be born, The other unable to be born, With nowhere yet to rest his head. With nowhere to lay his head yet. |
And the two greatest poets, as well as he, still offer not only, as poets always must, an interpretation, but a definite theory of life, and, more insistently than ever before, of death. Confidence in the detail, at least, of such theories has diminished, and with the rapid advance of the critical sciences the poets may prophesy less than their predecessors; but they probe, and weigh, and deliberate more. And the strength of the ‘inward’ tendency, obvious in Tennyson and Arnold, may be clearly seen even in Browning, and not alone in such works as Christmas Eve and Easter Day or La Saisiaz.
And the two greatest poets, along with him, still provide not just, as poets always should, an interpretation, but also a clear theory of life, and more insistently than ever, a theory of death. Confidence in the specifics of such theories has waned, and with the quick progress of critical sciences, poets may predict less than their predecessors did; however, they explore, analyze, and reflect more. The strength of the 'inward' tendency, evident in Tennyson and Arnold, can also be clearly seen in Browning, and not just in works like Christmas Eve and Easter Day or La Saisiaz.
Objective and dramatic as Browning is called and by comparison is, he is surely most at home, and succeeds most completely, in lyrics, and in monologues divested of action and merely suggestive of a story or suggested by one. He too must begin, in Pauline, with the picture of a youthful poet’s soul. Dramatic the drama of Paracelsus neither is nor tries to be: it consists of scenes in the history of souls. Of the narrative Sordello its author wrote: ‘The historical decoration was purposely of no more importance than a background requires; and my stress lay on the incidents in the development of a soul: little else is worth study.’ Even if that is so, great narrative poems are not written thus. And what Browning says here applies more or less fully to most of his works. In the end, if we set aside the short lyrics, his best poems are all ‘studies’ of souls. ‘Well,’ it may be answered, ‘so are Shakespeare’s tragedies and tragi-comedies.’ But the difference is great. Shakespeare, doubtless, is little concerned with the accuracy of the historical background,—much less concerned than Browning. But his subject is not a soul, nor even souls: it is the actions of souls, or souls coming into action. It is more. It is that clash of souls which exhibits not them alone, but a whole of spiritual forces, appearing in them, but spreading beyond them into the visible society to which they essentially belong, and into invisible regions which enclose it. The thing shown, therefore, is huge, multiform, ponderous, yet quivering with an inward agitation which explodes into violent bodily expression and speaks to the eye of imagination. What specially interests Browning is not this. It is the soul moving in itself, often in its most secret windings and recesses; before action or after it, where there is action at all; and this soul not essentially as in its society (that is ‘background’ or ‘decoration’), but alone, or in relation 200 to another soul, or to God. He exhibits it best, therefore, in monologue, musing, explaining, debating, pleading, overflowing into the expression of feeling or passion, but not acting. The ‘men and women’ that haunt the reader’s imagination are not so much men of action as lovers, artists, men of religion. And when they act (as for example in The Ring and the Book, or the dramas) what rivets attention, and is first recalled to memory by their names, is not the action, but its reflection in the soul of the doer or spectator. Such, at least, is my experience; and in the end a critic can only offer to others his considered experience. But with Homer and Shakespeare and Milton it is otherwise. Even with Dante it is otherwise. I see not souls alone, but souls in visible attitudes, in outward movement, often in action. I see Paolo and Francesca drifting on the wind: I see them sitting and reading: I see them kiss: I see Dante’s pity:
Objective and dramatic as Browning is called and indeed is, he is certainly most at ease and achieves the most success in lyrics, as well as in monologues stripped of action that merely hint at a story or are inspired by one. He too must start, in Pauline, with a depiction of a young poet’s soul. The drama in Paracelsus is neither dramatic nor attempts to be; it consists of scenes in the history of souls. Regarding the narrative Sordello, its author wrote: ‘The historical details were intentionally of no more importance than a backdrop requires; my focus was on the incidents in the development of a soul: little else is worth studying.’ Even if that’s the case, great narrative poems aren’t crafted in that way. What Browning discusses here applies more or less fully to most of his works. Ultimately, if we disregard the short lyrics, his best poems are all ‘studies’ of souls. ‘Well,’ one might respond, ‘so are Shakespeare’s tragedies and tragi-comedies.’ But the difference is significant. Shakespeare, undoubtedly, cares little about the accuracy of the historical backdrop—far less so than Browning. But his subject is not a soul, nor even souls; it’s the actions of souls or souls coming into action. It’s even more. It’s that clash of souls which reveals not just them, but a whole array of spiritual forces, manifesting in them while reaching beyond into the visible society that they fundamentally belong to, as well as into the invisible realms that encompass it. What is depicted, therefore, is vast, diverse, heavy, yet alive with an inner turmoil that bursts into intense physical expression and speaks to the imagination’s eye. What particularly captivates Browning isn’t this. It’s the soul moving within itself, often in its most private twists and corners; before action or after it, if there’s any action at all; and this soul not fundamentally as a part of its society (that is ‘background’ or ‘decoration’), but alone, or in connection to another soul, or to God. He showcases it best, therefore, in monologue, reflecting, clarifying, debating, pleading, overflowing into the expression of feeling or passion, but not acting. The ‘men and women’ that linger in the reader’s imagination are not so much active figures as lovers, artists, or spiritual seekers. And when they do act (as seen, for instance, in The Ring and the Book, or the dramas), what captures attention, and is first recalled to mind by their names, isn’t the action but its reverberation in the soul of the doer or observer. Such, at least, is my experience; ultimately, a critic can only share their considered experience with others. But with Homer, Shakespeare, and Milton, it's different. Even with Dante, the situation changes. I don’t just see souls; I see souls in visible postures, in outward motion, often in action. I see Paolo and Francesca drifting in the wind: I see them sitting and reading: I see them kiss: I see Dante’s pity:
E caddi come corpo morto cade. E caddi come corpo morto cade. |
4.
4.
I spoke of Tennyson and Browning in order to point out that, although in their day the intellectual atmosphere was no longer ‘revolutionary,’ it remained an atmosphere of highly reflective ideas representing no common ‘faith’ or way of envisaging the world, and that the inward tendency still asserts itself in their poetry. We cannot pursue the history further, but it does not appear that in the last forty years culture has advanced much, or at all, towards such a faith or way, or shows the working of new semi-conscious creative ideas beneath the surface of warring theories and opinions. Only the younger among us can hope to see what Arnold descried in the distance,
I mentioned Tennyson and Browning to highlight that, even though their time wasn’t marked by ‘revolutionary’ ideas, it still had an atmosphere full of deep, reflective thoughts without a shared ‘faith’ or a common view of the world. This inward exploration continues to show in their poetry. We can’t go further in this history, but it seems that over the last forty years, culture hasn’t really progressed toward any such faith or viewpoint, nor does it indicate the presence of new, semi-conscious creative ideas under the chaos of conflicting theories and opinions. Only the younger generation among us might get to see what Arnold caught a glimpse of in the distance.
One mighty wave of thought and joy One big wave of thoughts and happiness Lifting mankind again. Lifting humanity again. |
And even when, for them or their descendants, that hope is realised, and with it the hope of a new great poetry, the atmosphere must assuredly still be one of ‘criticism,’ and Arnold’s insistence on the necessity of the best criticism will still be as urgently required. It must indeed be more and more needed as the power of half-educated journalism grows. How poetry then will overcome the obstacles which, therefore, must in some measure still beset it, is a question for it, a question answerable not by the reflections of critics, but by the creative deeds of poets themselves. Accordingly, while one may safely prophesy that their long poems will differ from those of any past age, I have no idea of predicting the nature of this difference, and will refer in conclusion only to certain views which seem to me delusive.
And even when that hope is fulfilled for them or their descendants, and along with it the hope for a new great poetry, the environment will definitely still be one of ‘criticism,’ and Arnold’s emphasis on the need for the best criticism will still be as necessary as ever. It will actually become more essential as the influence of poorly educated journalism increases. How poetry will manage to tackle the challenges that will still partially surround it is a question that only poetry can answer, one that can’t be resolved by critics’ reflections but through the creative actions of the poets themselves. Therefore, while I can confidently predict that their long poems will be different from those of any previous era, I have no intention of predicting the nature of this difference and will only mention certain views that I believe are misleading.
It must surely be vain for the poet to seek an escape from modern difficulties by any attempt to withdraw himself from the atmosphere of free and scientific culture, to maintain by force simplicity of view and concreteness of imagination, to live in a past century or a sanctuary of esoteric art, whether secular or religious. Whatever of value such an attempt may yield—and that it may yield much I do not deny—it will never yield poems at once long and great.
It’s probably pointless for a poet to try to escape from today’s challenges by distancing themselves from the environment of free and scientific culture. Trying to force a simplistic viewpoint and vivid imagination, or to live in a past era or a niche of specialized art, whether secular or religious, may have some worth—and I acknowledge that it could produce a lot—but it will never produce long and great poems.
Such poems, we may allow ourselves to hope, will sometimes deal with much of the common and painful and ugly stuff of life, and be in that sense more ‘democratic’ or universal than any poetry of the past. But it is vain to imagine that this can be done by a refusal to ‘interpret’ and an endeavour to photograph. Even in the most thorough-going prose ‘realism’ there is selection; and, to go no further, selection itself is interpretation. And, as for poetry, the mirror which the least theoretical of great poets holds up to nature is his soul. And that, whether he likes it or not, is an activity 202 which divides, and sifts, and recombines into a unity of its own, and by a method of its own, the crude material which experience thrusts upon it. This must be so; the only question is of the choice of matter and the method of treatment. Nor can the end to be achieved be anything but beauty, though the meaning of that word may be extended and deepened. And beauty in its essence is something that gives satisfaction, however much of pain, repulsion, or horror that satisfaction may contain and overcome.
Such poems, we can hope, will sometimes address much of the everyday, painful, and ugly aspects of life, making them more 'democratic' or universal than any poetry from the past. But it’s pointless to think that this can happen by refusing to ‘interpret’ and trying to just capture images. Even in the most thorough prose ‘realism,’ there is still selection; and, simply put, selection itself is a form of interpretation. As for poetry, the mirror that even the least theoretical of great poets holds up to nature is his soul. And that, whether he wants it to or not, is an activity 202 that divides, filters, and combines into its own unity, using its own method, the raw material that experience throws at it. This must be the case; the only question is the choice of subject matter and the method of approach. Moreover, the ultimate goal can only be beauty, even if the meaning of that word is broadened and deepened. At its core, beauty is something that provides satisfaction, no matter how much pain, repulsion, or horror that satisfaction might contain and overcome.
‘But, even so,’ it may be said, ‘why should the poet trouble himself about figures, events, and actions? That inward tendency in which you see danger and difficulty is, on the contrary, simply and solely what on one side you admit it to be, the sign of our advance. What we really need is to make our long poems entirely interior. We only want to know how Dante felt; we do not wish to see his pity felling him to the ground; and much less do we wish to hear Othello say “and smote him thus,” or even to imagine the blow. We are not children or savages.’ We do not want, I agree, attempts to repeat the Elizabethan drama. But those who speak thus forget, perhaps, in how many kinds of poem this inward tendency can display its power without any injury or drawback. They fail to ask themselves, perhaps, whether a long poem so entirely ‘interior’ can possibly have the clearness, variety, and solidity of effect that the best long poems have possessed; whether it can produce the same impression of a massive, building, organising, ‘architectonic’ power of imagination; and whether all this and much else is of little value. They can hardly have realised, one must suspect, how much of life they wish to leave unrepresented. They fail to consider, too, that perhaps the business of art is not to ignore, but at once to satisfy and to purify, the primitive instincts 203 from which it arises; and that, in the case of poetic art, the love of a story, and of exceptional figures, scenes, events, and actions, is one of those instincts, and one that in the immense majority of men shows no sign of decay. And finally, if they suppose that the desire to see or imagine action, in particular, is a symptom of mere sensationalism or a relic of semi-barbarism, I am sure they are woefully mistaken. There is more virtue than their philosophy dreams of in deeds, in ‘the motion of a muscle this way or that.’ Doubtless it is the soul that matters; but the soul that remains interior is not the whole soul. If I suppose that mere self-scrutiny can show me that, I deceive myself; and my deeds, good and evil, will undeceive me.
‘But, even so,’ you might ask, ‘why should the poet worry about figures, events, and actions? That inward tendency you see as dangerous and difficult is actually just what you call it, a sign of our progress. What we really need is to make our long poems completely focused on our inner thoughts. We just want to know how Dante felt; we do not want to see his pity bring him to his knees; and even less do we want to hear Othello say “and struck him like this,” or even imagine the hit. We are not children or savages.’ I agree, we don’t want attempts to recreate Elizabethan drama. But those who say this may forget how many types of poem can show this inward tendency’s strength without any harm or drawback. They might not ask themselves if a long poem that is completely ‘interior’ can actually have the clarity, variety, and solid impact that the best long poems have had; whether it can create the same impression of a robust, structured, ‘architectonic’ imaginative power; and whether all this, along with much more, is of little importance. They probably haven’t realized how much of life they want to leave unrepresented. They also fail to consider that perhaps the role of art is not to ignore, but to satisfy and elevate, the primitive instincts from which it comes; and that, in poetic art, the love for a story, along with striking characters, scenes, events, and actions, is one of those instincts, and one that shows no sign of fading in most people. Finally, if they think that the desire to see or imagine action, in particular, is just sensationalism or a relic of semi-barbarism, I believe they are sadly mistaken. There is more value in deeds, in ‘the motion of a muscle this way or that,’ than their philosophy suggests. Of course, the soul is what matters; but the soul that stays inward is not the whole soul. If I think that just examining myself can reveal this, I am fooling myself; and my actions, both good and bad, will correct that misunderstanding.
A last delusion remains. ‘There is,’ we may be told, ‘a simple, final, and comfortable answer to all these doubts and fears. The long poem is not merely difficult, it is impossible. It is dead, and should be publicly buried, and there is not the least occasion to mourn it. It has become impossible not because we cannot write it, but because we see that we ought not. And, in truth, it never was written. The thing called a long poem was really, as any long poem must be, a number of short ones, linked together by passages of prose. And these passages could be nothing except prose; for poetry is the language of a state of crisis, and a crisis is brief. The long poem is an offence to art.’ I believe I have stated this theory fairly. It was, unless I mistake, the invention of Poe, and it is about as true as I conceive his story of the composition of The Raven to be. It became a gospel with some representatives of the Symbolist movement in France; and in fact it would condemn not only the long poem, but the middle-sized one, and indeed all sizes but the smallest. To reject this theory is to imply no want of gratitude for the lyrics of some of its adherents; but the theory itself seems strangely 204 thoughtless. Naturally, in any poem not quite short, there must be many variations and grades of poetic intensity; but to represent the differences of these numerous grades as a simple antithesis between pure poetry and mere prose is like saying that, because the eyes are the most expressive part of the face, the rest of the face expresses nothing. To hold, again, that this variation of intensity is a defect is like holding that a face would be more beautiful if it were all eyes, a picture better if the illumination were equally intense all over it, a symphony better if it consisted of one movement, and if that were all crisis. And to speak as if a small poem could do all that a long one does, and do it much more completely, is to speak as though a humming-bird could have the same kind of beauty as an eagle, the rainbow in a fountain produce the same effect as the rainbow in the sky, or a moorland stream thunder like Niagara. A long poem, as we have seen, requires imaginative powers superfluous in a short one; and it would be easy to show that it admits of strictly poetic effects of the highest value which the mere brevity of a short one excludes. That the long poem is doomed is a possible, however groundless, belief; but it is futile to deny that, if it dies, something of inestimable worth will perish.10
A final illusion persists. “There is,” we might hear, “a simple, clear, and easy answer to all these doubts and fears. The long poem isn’t just difficult; it’s impossible. It’s dead and should be laid to rest, and there’s no reason to mourn it. It’s become impossible not because we can’t write it, but because we realize we shouldn’t. And honestly, it never truly existed. What we call a long poem was really a series of short poems connected by sections of prose. And these sections can only be prose because poetry reflects a state of crisis, and a crisis is brief. The long poem is an affront to art.” I believe I’ve represented this theory fairly. It was, if I'm not mistaken, Poe's invention, and it holds as much truth as I think his account of the creation of The Raven does. It became a guiding principle for some members of the Symbolist movement in France; in fact, it would dismiss not only the long poem but also medium-length ones, leaving only the very short. To reject this theory doesn’t imply a lack of appreciation for the lyrics of some of its supporters; rather, the theory itself seems oddly thoughtless. Naturally, in any poem that isn’t very short, there must be many variations and levels of poetic intensity; but to reduce these differences to a simple contrast between pure poetry and mere prose is like saying that because the eyes are the most expressive part of the face, the rest of the face has no expression. To believe that this variation in intensity is a flaw is like suggesting that a face would be more beautiful if it were entirely eyes, a painting better if the light was equally intense throughout, or a symphony better if it had only one movement that was all crisis. Speaking as if a short poem could achieve everything a long one does, and do it more completely, is like saying a hummingbird has the same beauty as an eagle, the rainbow in a fountain creates the same effect as the rainbow in the sky, or a stream in the moors can roar like Niagara. A long poem, as we've seen, demands imaginative abilities beyond what a short one requires; and it would be easy to show that it allows for strictly poetic effects of the highest value that the brevity of a short poem excludes. While the idea that the long poem is doomed is a possible, albeit baseless, belief, it’s pointless to deny that if it were to vanish, something of immeasurable worth would be lost.10
1 The material of these pages belongs in part to the course mentioned on p. 99, and in part to a lecture given in November, 1905. They have in consequence defects which I have not found it possible to remove; and they also open questions too large and difficult for a single lecture. This is one reason why I have not referred to the prevalence of the novel in the nineteenth century, a prevalence which doubtless influenced both the character and the popularity of the long poems. I hope the reader will not gain from the lecture the false impression that the writer’s admiration for those poems is lukewarm, or that he has any tendency to reaction against the Romantic Revival of Wordsworth’s time.
1 The content of these pages is partly from the course mentioned on p. 99 and partly from a lecture given in November 1905. As a result, there are flaws that I haven't been able to fix, and they also raise questions that are too broad and complicated for a single lecture. This is one reason I haven't discussed the prevalence of the novel in the nineteenth century, which probably influenced both the nature and popularity of long poems. I hope the reader won’t come away from the lecture with the mistaken belief that the writer’s admiration for those poems is only half-hearted, or that he has any tendency to react against the Romantic Revival of Wordsworth’s era.
2 This, and not the permanent value of the scientific product, is the point.
2 This, not the lasting value of the scientific product, is what matters.
3 Table-talk, Feb. 16, 1833.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Table-talk, Feb. 16, 1833.
4 The narrative poems that satisfy most, because in their way they come nearest to perfection, will be found, I believe, to show this balance. Such, for instance, are The Eve of St. Agnes, Lamia, Michael, The Vision of Judgment, some of Crabbe’s tales. It does not follow, of course, that such poems must contain the greatest poetry. Crabbe, for example, was probably the best artist of the day in narrative; but he does not represent the full ideal spirit of the time.
4 The narrative poems that are most satisfying, because they come closest to perfection in their own way, will likely show this balance. For example, there are The Eve of St. Agnes, Lamia, Michael, The Vision of Judgment, and some of Crabbe’s tales. However, it doesn't necessarily mean that such poems must contain the greatest poetry. Crabbe, for instance, was probably the best artist of his time in narrative, but he doesn't fully embody the ideal spirit of that era.
5 See p. 110.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pg. 110.
7 This incongruity is not the only cause of the discomfort with which many lovers of Tennyson read parts of Arthur’s speech in that Idyll; but it is the main cause, and, unlike other defects, it lies in the plan of the story. It may be brought out further thus. So far as Arthur is merely the blameless king and representative of Conscience, the attitude of a judge which he assumes in the speech is appropriate, and, again, Lancelot’s treachery to him is intelligible and, however wrong, forgivable. But then this Arthur or Conscience could never be a satisfactory husband, and ought not to astound or shock us by uttering his recollections of past caresses. If, on the other hand, these utterances are appropriate, and if all along Lancelot and Guinevere have had no reason to regard Arthur as cold and wholly absorbed in his public duties, Lancelot has behaved not merely wrongly but abominably, and as the Lancelot of the Idylls could not have behaved. The truth is that Tennyson’s design requires Arthur to be at once perfectly ideal and completely human. And this is not imaginable.
7 This mismatch isn’t the only reason many of Tennyson's fans feel uneasy while reading parts of Arthur's speech in that Idyll; however, it is the main reason, and, unlike other flaws, it stems from the structure of the story. This can be explained further. As long as Arthur is just the innocent king and a symbol of Conscience, his role as a judge in the speech makes sense, and Lancelot’s betrayal of him is understandable and, though wrong, forgivable. But this version of Arthur or Conscience could never be a satisfactory husband, and it shouldn't surprise or shock us when he recalls past affections. On the flip side, if these statements are fitting, and if Lancelot and Guinevere have had no reason to see Arthur as cold and solely focused on his public responsibilities, then Lancelot has acted not just wrongly but despicably, which the Lancelot of the Idylls wouldn’t have done. The reality is that Tennyson’s plan requires Arthur to be both perfectly ideal and completely human. And that just isn’t realistic.
Having written this criticism, I cannot refrain from adding that I think the depreciation of Tennyson’s genius now somewhat prevalent a mistake. I admire and love his poetry with all my heart, and regard him as considerably our greatest poet since the time of Wordsworth.
Having written this criticism, I can’t help but add that I think the current trend to downplay Tennyson’s genius is a mistake. I admire and love his poetry with all my heart, and I consider him one of our greatest poets since Wordsworth.
8 It is never to be forgotten, in comparing Goethe with the English poets, that he was twenty years older than Wordsworth and Coleridge, and forty years older than Byron and Shelley.
8 It's essential to remember, when comparing Goethe to the English poets, that he was twenty years older than Wordsworth and Coleridge, and forty years older than Byron and Shelley.
9 The reader will remember that he must take these paragraphs as an exaggerated presentment of a single, though essential, aspect of the poetry of the time, and of Shelley’s poetry in particular, and must supply the corrections and additions for himself. But I may beg him to observe that Godwin’s formulas are called sublime as well as ridiculous. Political Justice would never have fascinated such young men as Wordsworth, Coleridge, and Shelley, unless a great truth had been falsified in it; and the inspiration of this truth can be felt all through the preposterous logical structure reared on its misapprehension.
9 The reader should remember that these paragraphs represent an exaggerated view of one important aspect of the poetry of the time, especially Shelley’s poetry, and they should fill in their own corrections and additions. However, I would like to point out that Godwin’s ideas are seen as both sublime and ridiculous. Political Justice would never have captivated young figures like Wordsworth, Coleridge, and Shelley if it didn’t contain a significant truth that was distorted; and this truth can be felt throughout the absurd logical framework built on its misunderstanding.
10 The theory criticised in this paragraph arises, I think, from a misapplication of the truth that the content of a genuine poem is fully expressible only in the words of that poem. It is seen that this is so in a lyric, and then it is assumed that it is not so in a narrative or drama. But the assumption is false. At first sight we may seem able to give a more adequate account of the long poem than of the short one; but in reality you can no more convey the whole poetic content of the Divine Comedy in a form not its own than you can the content of a song.
10 The theory criticized in this paragraph comes, I believe, from misunderstanding the idea that the true essence of a genuine poem can only be fully expressed through its own words. While it's clear this applies to lyrics, it's wrongly assumed that it doesn’t apply to narratives or dramas. But that assumption is incorrect. At first glance, we might think we can explain a longer poem better than a shorter one; however, you cannot convey the entire poetic essence of the Divine Comedy in any other form just as you can't with a song.
The theory is connected in some minds with the view that ‘music is the true type or measure of perfected art.’ That view again rests on the idea that ‘it is the art of music which most completely realises [the] artistic ideal, [the] perfect identification of form and matter,’ and that accordingly ‘the arts may be represented as continually struggling after the law or principle of music, to a condition which music alone completely realises’ (Pater, The Renaissance, pp. 144, 145). I have by implication expressed dissent from this idea (p. 25); but, even if its truth is granted, what follows is that poetry should endeavour in its own way to achieve that perfect identification; but it does not in the least follow that it should endeavour to do so by reducing itself as nearly as possible to mere sound. Nor did Pater affirm this, or (so far as I see) imply it. But others have.
The theory is linked in some people's minds to the idea that ‘music is the true type or measure of perfected art.’ This belief is based on the notion that ‘music is the art that most fully realizes [the] artistic ideal, [the] perfect blend of form and content,’ and that, as a result, ‘the arts can be seen as constantly striving for the law or principle of music, to a state that music alone completely achieves’ (Pater, The Renaissance, pp. 144, 145). I have indirectly expressed disagreement with this idea (p. 25); however, even if we accept its validity, it follows that poetry should aim in its own way to achieve that perfect blend; but it certainly does not mean that it should try to do so by reducing itself as much as possible to mere sound. Nor did Pater state this, or (as far as I can tell) imply it. But others have.

THE LETTERS OF KEATS
Keats' Letters
THE LETTERS OF KEATS
Keats' Letters
There is no lack of good criticism on the poetry of Keats. It has been discussed by the leading poets of three generations or semi-generations; by Matthew Arnold, by Mr. Swinburne, and, much more fully, by Mr. Bridges. Lord Houghton’s Life and Letters and Mr. Colvin’s biography both contain excellent criticisms or studies of the poems. And (to go no further) they have lately been edited by Mr. de Sélincourt in a volume invaluable to students of Keats, and reflecting honour not only on its author but on the Oxford School of English, to the strength of which he has contributed so much. My principal object is to consider Keats’s attitude to poetry and his views about it, in connection with the ideas set forth in previous lectures on Shelley’s views and on the age of Wordsworth. But I wish to preface my remarks on this subject, and to prepare for them, by an urgent appeal, addressed to any reader of the poems who may need it, to study the letters of Keats. If I may judge from my experience, such readers are still far too numerous; and I am sure that no one already familiar with the letters will be sorry to listen to quotations from them.1
There is no shortage of great critiques on Keats's poetry. It has been analyzed by prominent poets over the last three generations, including Matthew Arnold, Mr. Swinburne, and especially Mr. Bridges. Lord Houghton’s Life and Letters and Mr. Colvin’s biography both offer excellent critiques or analyses of the poems. Recently, they have been edited by Mr. de Sélincourt in a volume that is invaluable for students of Keats, reflecting credit not only on him but also on the Oxford School of English, to which he has greatly contributed. My main goal is to explore Keats’s perspective on poetry and his thoughts about it, in relation to the ideas discussed in earlier lectures about Shelley’s views and the age of Wordsworth. However, I want to start by urgently encouraging any reader of the poems who may need it to delve into Keats's letters. From my own experience, there are still far too many readers who aren't familiar with them; and I'm sure that anyone already acquainted with the letters will appreciate hearing some quotes from them.1
The best of Keats’s poems, of course, can be fully appreciated without extraneous help; but the letters throw light on all, and they are almost necessary to the understanding of Endymion and of some of the earlier or contemporaneous pieces. They clearly reveal those changes in his mind and temper which appear in his poetry. They dispose for ever of the fictions once current of a puny Keats who was ‘snuffed out by an article,’ a sensual Keats who found his ideal in claret and ‘slippery blisses,’ and a mere artist Keats who cared nothing for his country and his fellow-creatures. Written in his last four years by a man who died at twenty-five, they contain abundant evidence of his immaturity and his faults, but they disclose a nature and character which command on the whole not less respect than affection, and they show not a little of that general intellectual power which rarely fails to accompany poetic genius.
The best of Keats’s poems can definitely be appreciated on their own; however, the letters provide valuable insights and are almost essential for understanding Endymion and some of his earlier or contemporaneous works. They clearly show the changes in his thinking and mood that appear in his poetry. They completely debunk the myths about a weak Keats who was ‘snuffed out by an article,’ a hedonistic Keats who sought his ideal in wine and ‘slippery pleasures,’ and a detached artist Keats who didn’t care about his country or fellow humans. Written in the last four years of a man who died at twenty-five, they contain plenty of evidence of his youthful immaturity and flaws, but they reveal a character that commands not only respect but also affection, and they showcase a level of intellectual ability that often accompanies poetic genius.
Of Keats’s character, as the letters manifest it, Arnold has written. While speaking plainly and decidedly of the weakness visible in those to Miss Brawne, Arnold brought together the evidence which proves that Keats ‘had flint and iron in him,’ ‘had virtue in the true and large sense of the word.’ And he selected passages, too, which illustrate the ‘admirable wisdom and temper’ and the ‘strength and clearness of judgment’ shown by Keats, alike in matters of friendship and in his criticisms of his own productions, of the public, and of the literary circles,—the ‘jabberers about pictures and books,’ as Keats in a bitter mood once called them. We may notice, in addition, two characteristics. In spite of occasional despondency, and of feelings of awe at the magnitude of his ambition, Keats, it is tolerably plain from these letters, had a clear and habitual consciousness of his genius. He never dreamed of being a minor poet. He knew that he was a poet; sometimes he hoped to be a great one. I remember 211 no sign that he felt himself the inferior of any living poet except Wordsworth. How he thought of Byron, whom in boyhood he had admired, is obvious. When Shelley wrote, hinting a criticism, but referring to himself as excelled by Keats in genius, he returned the criticism without the compliment. His few references to Coleridge are critical, and his amusing description of Coleridge’s talk is not more reverential than Carlyle’s. Something, indeed, of the native pugnacity which his friends ascribe to him seems to show itself in his allusions to contemporaries, including even Wordsworth. Yet with all this, and with all his pride and his desire of fame, no letters extant breathe a more simple and natural modesty than these; and from end to end they exhibit hardly a trace, if any trace, either of the irritable vanity attributed to poets or of the sublime egotism of Milton and Wordsworth. He was of Shakespeare’s tribe.
Of Keats's character, as revealed in his letters, Arnold has written. While openly discussing the weaknesses visible to Miss Brawne, Arnold presented evidence that Keats "had flint and iron in him," and "had virtue in the true and large sense of the word." He also selected passages that demonstrate the "admirable wisdom and temper" and the "strength and clarity of judgment" Keats displayed, both in friendships and in his critiques of his own work, the public, and the literary circles—those "jabberers about pictures and books," as Keats once bitterly referred to them. Additionally, we can note two characteristics. Despite occasional feelings of hopelessness and awe at the vastness of his ambitions, it’s clear from these letters that Keats had a consistent awareness of his own genius. He never considered himself a minor poet. He knew he was a poet; sometimes he even hoped to be a great one. I remember no indication that he felt inferior to any living poet except for Wordsworth. His thoughts on Byron, whom he admired as a young man, are also evident. When Shelley wrote, hinting at a criticism but acknowledging he was surpassed by Keats in genius, Keats responded to the criticism without acknowledging the compliment. His few mentions of Coleridge are critical, and his amusing description of Coleridge’s conversations is no more reverential than Carlyle's. In fact, some of the inherent aggression that his friends attribute to him is evident in his comments about his contemporaries, even Wordsworth. Yet with all this, and despite his pride and desire for fame, no letters that exist convey simpler and more genuine modesty than these; throughout, they hardly show a trace—if any—of the irritable vanity often associated with poets or the grand egotism of Milton and Wordsworth. He belonged to Shakespeare's tribe.
The other trait that I wish to refer to appears in a particular series of letters—sometimes mere notes—scattered through the collection. They are addressed to Keats’s school-girl sister Fanny, who was eight years younger than he, and who died in the same year as Browning.2 Keats, as we see him in 1817 and 1818, in the first half of Mr. Colvin’s collection, was absorbed by an enthusiasm and ambition which his sister was too young to understand. During his last two years he was, besides, passionately and miserably in love, and, latterly, ill and threatened with death. His soul was full of bitterness. He shrank into himself, avoided society, and rarely sought even intimate friends. Yet, until he left England, he never ceased to visit his sister when he could; and, when he could not, he continued to write letters to her, full of amusing nonsense, full of brotherly care for her, 212 and of excellent advice offered as by an equal who happened to be her senior; letters quite free from thoughts of himself, and from the forced gaiety and the resentment against fate which in parts of his later correspondence with others betray his suffering. These letters to his sister are, in one sense, the least remarkable in the collection, yet it would lose much by their omission. They tell us next to nothing of his genius, but as we come upon them the light in our picture of him, if it had grown for a moment hard or troubled, becomes once more soft and bright.
The other trait I want to mention shows up in a series of letters—sometimes just notes—scattered throughout the collection. They're addressed to Keats’s school-girl sister Fanny, who was eight years younger than him and died in the same year as Browning.2 In 1817 and 1818, during the first half of Mr. Colvin’s collection, Keats was consumed by an enthusiasm and ambition that his sister was too young to grasp. In his last two years, he was also deeply and painfully in love, and later, he became ill and faced death. His heart was full of bitterness. He withdrew into himself, avoided social gatherings, and rarely sought out even close friends. However, until he left England, he made it a point to visit his sister whenever possible; and when he couldn’t, he kept writing her letters filled with playful nonsense, full of brotherly concern for her, and solid advice given as an equal who just happened to be older; these letters were completely free from self-centered thoughts and from the forced cheerfulness and resentment against fate that show his suffering in parts of his later correspondence with others. These letters to his sister may seem, in some ways, the least remarkable in the collection, but the collection would miss a lot without them. They reveal little about his genius, yet when we read them, if our view of him had briefly become rigid or troubled, it once again becomes soft and bright.
To turn (with apologies for the distinction) from the character to the mind of Keats, if the reader has formed a notion of him as a youth with a genius for poetry and an exclusive interest in poetry, but otherwise not intellectually remarkable, this error will soon be dispelled by the letters. With Keats, no doubt, poetry and the hope of success in it were passions more glowing than we have reason to attribute to his contemporaries at the same time of life.3 The letters remind us also that, compared with them, he was at a disadvantage in intellectual training and acquisitions, like the young Shakespeare among the University wits. They show, too—the earlier far more than the later—in certain literary mannerisms the unwholesome influence of Leigh Hunt and his circle. But everywhere we feel in them the presence of an intellectual nature, not merely sensitive and delicate, but open, daring, rich, and strong; exceedingly poetic and romantic, yet observant, acute, humorous, and sensible; intense without narrowness, and quite as various 213 both in its interests and its capacities as the mind of Wordsworth or of Shelley. Fundamentally, and in spite of abundant high spirits and a love of nonsense, the mind of Keats was very serious and thoughtful. It was original, and not more imitative than an original mind should be in youth; an intelligence which now startles by flashes of sudden beauty, and now is seen struggling with new and deep thoughts, which labour into shape, with scanty aid from theories, out of personal experience. In quality—and I speak of nothing else—the mind of Shakespeare at three and twenty may not have been very different.
To shift from discussing Keats' character to his intellect, if you think of him as a young man with a talent for poetry and a singular focus on it, while lacking in other intellectual qualities, this misconception will quickly be corrected by reading his letters. For Keats, poetry and the desire for success in it were passions that burned brighter than we might attribute to his peers at the same age. The letters also highlight that, in comparison to his contemporaries, he was at a disadvantage in terms of intellectual training and knowledge, similar to the situation of young Shakespeare among the University wits. They also reveal, especially in the earlier letters more than the later ones, some literary quirks that show the negative influence of Leigh Hunt and his group. However, throughout these letters, we sense an intellectual spirit that is not just sensitive and delicate, but also open, bold, rich, and strong; incredibly poetic and romantic, yet observant, sharp, humorous, and sensible. His intensity lacks narrowness, and his range of interests and abilities is just as diverse as that of Wordsworth or Shelley. Fundamentally, despite his joyful nature and fondness for silliness, Keats’ mind was very serious and contemplative. It was original and only as imitative as any youthful original mind should be; it occasionally bursts forth with sudden beauty and at other times struggles with deep, new ideas that take shape mostly from personal experiences without much reliance on theories. In terms of quality—and I'm referring only to that—the mind of Shakespeare at twenty-three may not have been very different.
Short extracts can give but little idea of all this; but they may at least illustrate the variety of Keats’s mind, and the passages I am about to read have been chosen mainly with this intention, and not because the majority are among the most striking that might be found. The earliest belong to the September of 1817, and I take them partly for their local interest. Keats spent most of that month here in Oxford, staying in the Magdalen Hall of those days with his friend Bailey, a man whose gentle and disinterested character he warmly admired. ‘We lead,’ he writes to his sister, ‘very industrious lives—he in general studies, and I in proceeding at a pretty good pace with a Poem which I hope you will see early in the next year.’ It was Endymion: he wrote, it seems, the whole of the Third Book in Bailey’s rooms. Unluckily the hero in that Book is wandering at the bottom of the sea; but even in those regions, as Keats imagined them, a diligent student may perhaps find some traces of Oxford. In the letters we hear of towers and quadrangles, cloisters and groves; of the deer in Magdalen Park; and how
Short extracts can give only a limited idea of all this; but they at least show the variety of Keats’s mind, and the passages I’m about to read have been chosen mainly for that reason, not because they are necessarily the most striking ones available. The earliest ones are from September 1817, and I’m sharing them partly for their local interest. Keats spent most of that month here in Oxford, staying at Magdalen Hall with his friend Bailey, a man whose gentle and selfless character he greatly admired. “We lead,” he writes to his sister, “very industrious lives—he in general studies, and I making good progress on a poem that I hope you will see early next year.” It was Endymion: he seems to have written the entire Third Book in Bailey’s rooms. Unfortunately, the hero in that Book is wandering at the bottom of the sea; but even in those imagined regions, a diligent student might still find some traces of Oxford. In the letters, we hear about towers and quadrangles, cloisters and groves; about the deer in Magdalen Park; and how
The mouldering arch, The decaying arch, Shaded o’er by a larch, Shaded by a larch, Lives next door to Wilson the hosier Lives next door to Wilson the tailor |
(that should be discoverable). But we hear most of the clear streams—‘more clear streams than ever I saw together.’ ‘I take a walk by the side of one of them every evening.’ ‘For these last five or six days,’ he writes to Reynolds, ‘we have had regularly a boat on the Isis, and explored all the streams about, which are more in number than your eyelashes. We sometimes skim into a bed of rushes, and there become naturalised river-folks. There is one particularly nice nest, which we have christened “Reynolds’s Cove,” in which we have read Wordsworth and talked as may be.’ Of those talks over Wordsworth with the grave religious Bailey came perhaps the thoughts expressed later in the best-known of all the letters (it is too well known to quote), thoughts which take their origin from the Lines written near Tintern Abbey.4
(that should be discoverable). But we hear most of the clear streams—‘more clear streams than I've ever seen together.’ ‘I take a walk by the side of one of them every evening.’ ‘For the last five or six days,’ he writes to Reynolds, ‘we’ve regularly had a boat on the Isis and explored all the streams around, which are more in number than your eyelashes. Sometimes we glide into a patch of reeds and become like river folks. There’s one particularly nice spot that we’ve named “Reynolds’s Cove,” where we’ve read Wordsworth and talked as we can.’ Those conversations about Wordsworth with the serious and thoughtful Bailey likely inspired the thoughts expressed later in the most famous of all the letters (it’s too well known to quote), ideas that originate from the Lines written near Tintern Abbey.4
About a year after this, Keats went with his friend Brown on a walking-tour to the Highlands; and I will quote two passages from the letters written during this tour, for the sake of the contrast they exhibit between the two strains in Keats’s mind. The first is the later. The letter is dated ‘Cairn-something July 17th’:
About a year after this, Keats went on a walking trip to the Highlands with his friend Brown; and I will quote two passages from the letters written during this trip to highlight the contrast between the two sides of Keats’s thinking. The first is the later one. The letter is dated ‘Cairn-something July 17th’:
Steam-boats on Loch Lomond, and Barouches on its sides, take a little from the pleasure of such romantic chaps as Brown and I. The banks of the Clyde are extremely beautiful—the north end of Loch Lomond grand in excess—the entrance at the lower end to the narrow part is precious good—the evening was beautiful—nothing could surpass our fortune in the weather. Yet was I worldly enough to wish for a fleet of chivalry Barges with trumpets and banners, just to die away before me into that blue place among the mountains.5
Steam boats on Loch Lomond and carriages along its shores take a bit away from the enjoyment of romantic souls like Brown and me. The banks of the Clyde are stunning—the north end of Loch Lomond is incredibly grand—the entrance to the narrower part at the lower end is really nice—the evening was lovely—nothing could beat our luck with the weather. Still, I was worldly enough to long for a fleet of grand barges with trumpets and banners, just to fade away before me into that blue spot among the mountains.5
Keats all over! Yes; but so is this, which was written a fortnight earlier from Carlisle:
Keats everywhere! Yes; but so is this, which was written a couple of weeks earlier from Carlisle:
After Skiddaw, we walked to Ireby, the oldest market town in Cumberland, where we were greatly amused by a country dancing-school 215 holden at the Tun. It was indeed ‘no new cotillion fresh from France.’ No, they kickit and jumpit with mettle extraordinary, and whiskit, and friskit, and toed it and go’d it, and twirl’d it and whirl’d it, and stamped it, and sweated it, tattooing the floor like mad. The difference between our country dances and these Scottish figures is about the same as leisurely stirring a cup o’ tea and beating up a batter-pudding. I was extremely gratified to think that, if I had pleasures they knew nothing of, they had also some into which I could not possibly enter. I hope I shall not return without having got the Highland fling. There was as fine a row of boys and girls as you ever saw; some beautiful faces, and one exquisite mouth. I never felt so near the glory of Patriotism, the glory of making by any means a country happier. This is what I like better than scenery.6
After Skiddaw, we walked to Ireby, the oldest market town in Cumberland, where we were really entertained by a country dancing class at the Tun. It was definitely ‘no new cotillion fresh from France.’ No, they kicked and jumped with incredible energy, twirled, whirled, stomped, and sweat, pounding the floor like crazy. The difference between our country dances and these Scottish figures is about the same as leisurely stirring a cup of tea and vigorously mixing batter for a pudding. I felt extremely pleased knowing that, while I had pleasures they knew nothing about, they also had some that I couldn't possibly experience. I hope I won’t leave without learning the Highland fling. There was a wonderful group of boys and girls, some with beautiful faces, and one with an exquisite mouth. I never felt so close to the glory of Patriotism, the glory of making a country happier by any means. This is what I value more than scenery.
There is little enough here of the young poet who believes himself to care for nothing but ‘Art’; and as little of the theoretic cosmopolitanism of some of Keats’s friends.
There’s not much here about the young poet who thinks he only cares about ‘Art’; and even less about the theoretical cosmopolitanism of some of Keats’s friends.
Some three months later we find Keats writing from London to his brother and his sister-in-law in America; and he tells them of a young lady from India whom he has just met:
Some three months later, we find Keats writing from London to his brother and sister-in-law in America. He tells them about a young lady from India whom he has just met:
She is not a Cleopatra, but she is at least a Charmian. She has a rich Eastern look. When she comes into a room she makes an impression the same as the beauty of a leopardess.... You will by this time think I am in love with her; so before I go any further I will tell you I am not—she kept me awake one night as a tune of Mozart’s might do. I speak of the thing as a pastime and an amusement, than which I can feel none deeper than a conversation with an imperial woman, the very ‘yes’ and ‘no’ of whose lips is to me a banquet.... I believe, though, she has faults—the same as Charmian and Cleopatra might have had. Yet she is a fine thing, speaking in a worldly way: for there are two distinct tempers of mind in which we judge of things,—the worldly, theatrical and pantomimical; and the unearthly, spiritual and ethereal. In the former, Buonaparte, Lord Byron, and this Charmian, hold the first place in our minds; in the latter, John Howard, Bishop Hooker rocking his child’s cradle, and you, my dear sister, are the conquering feelings.7
She’s not a Cleopatra, but she’s at least a Charmian. She has an exotic Eastern look. When she walks into a room, she makes an impression just like the beauty of a leopardess. You might think I’m in love with her by now, but before I go any further, I’ll tell you I’m not—she kept me awake one night just like a Mozart tune might. I talk about it as a pastime and a bit of fun, and there's nothing deeper for me than having a conversation with an impressive woman, where even her simple ‘yes’ and ‘no’ feels like a feast. I do believe she has flaws—just like Charmian and Cleopatra might have had. Yet, she’s quite something, speaking in a worldly sense: there are two different mindsets we use to judge things—the worldly, theatrical, and dramatic; and the unearthly, spiritual, and ethereal. In the former, figures like Napoleon, Lord Byron, and this Charmian stand out in our minds; in the latter, John Howard, Bishop Hooker rocking his child’s cradle, and you, my dear sister, represent the conquering feelings. 7
I do not read this passage merely for its biographical interest, but a word may be ventured 216 on that. The lady was not Miss Brawne; but less than a month later, on meeting Miss Brawne, he immediately became her slave. When we observe the fact, and consider how very unlike the words I have quoted are to anything in Keats’s previous letters, we can hardly help suspecting that he was at this time in a peculiar condition and ripe for his fate. Then we remember that he had lately returned from his Scotch tour, which was broken off because the Inverness doctor used the most menacing language about the state of his throat; and further, that he was now, in the late autumn, nursing his brother Tom, who died of consumption before the year was out. And an idea suggests itself which, if exceedingly prosaic, has yet some comfort in it. How often have readers of Keats’s life cried out that, if only he had never met Miss Brawne, he might have lived and prospered! Does it not seem at least as probable that, if Miss Brawne had never existed, what happened would still have happened, and even that the fever of passion which helped to destroy him was itself a token of incipient disease?
I don't read this passage just for its biographical interest, but it's worth mentioning that. The lady wasn’t Miss Brawne; however, less than a month later, when he met Miss Brawne, he instantly became infatuated with her. When we notice this fact and think about how different the words I’ve quoted are from anything in Keats’s earlier letters, we can’t help but suspect that he was in a unique state and prepared for his destiny. Then we remember that he had recently come back from his trip to Scotland, which was cut short because the doctor in Inverness warned him about the serious condition of his throat; and on top of that, he was now, in late autumn, caring for his brother Tom, who passed away from tuberculosis before the year ended. An idea comes to mind which, although rather mundane, still offers some comfort. How often have readers of Keats's life wondered that if he had never met Miss Brawne, he might have lived and thrived! Doesn’t it seem at least as likely that if Miss Brawne had never existed, everything would have still played out as it did, and that the intense passion which contributed to his downfall was itself a sign of an underlying illness?
I turn the leaf and come, in the same letter, to a passage on politics. The friends of Keats were, for the most part, advanced liberals. His own sympathies went that way. A number of lines in the poems of his boyhood show this, and so do many remarks in the letters. And his sympathies were not mere sentiments. ‘I hope sincerely,’ he wrote in September, 1819, ‘I shall be able to put a mite of help to the liberal side of the question before I die’; and a few days later, when he tells Brown of his wish to act instead of dreaming, and to work for his livelihood, composing deliberate poems only when he can afford to, he says that he will write as a journalist for whoever will pay him, but he makes it a condition that he is to write ‘on the liberal side of the question.’ It is a mistake to 217 suppose that he had no political interests. But he cared nothing for the mere quarrels of Whig and Tory; a ‘Radical’ was for him the type of an ‘obstinate and heady’ man; and the perfectibility theories of friends like Shelley and Dilke slipped from his mind like water from a duck’s back. We have seen the concrete shape his patriotism took. He always saw ideas embodied, and was ‘convinced that small causes make great alterations.’ I could easily find passages more characteristic than the following; but it is short, it shows that Keats thought for himself, and it has a curious interest just now (1905):8
I turn the page and come, in the same letter, to a section about politics. Most of Keats's friends were progressive liberals. He shared those views. Several lines in his early poems reflect this, as do many comments in his letters. His beliefs weren’t just empty statements. “I sincerely hope,” he wrote in September 1819, “that I’ll be able to contribute a bit to the liberal side of the debate before I die.” A few days later, when he tells Brown about his desire to take action instead of just dreaming and to earn a living, writing structured poems only when he can afford to, he mentions that he would write as a journalist for anyone willing to pay him, but only if he can write “on the liberal side of the question.” It’s a mistake to think he had no political interests. However, he was indifferent to the petty conflicts between Whigs and Tories; to him, a “Radical” was simply someone “obstinate and headstrong,” and the ideas of perfectibility from friends like Shelley and Dilke didn’t resonate with him. We’ve seen the clear form his patriotism took. He always perceived ideas in action, believing that small causes can lead to significant changes. I could easily find more defining passages than the following, but this one is brief, shows that Keats thought for himself, and is interesting in its own right (1905):8
Notwithstanding the part which the Liberals take in the cause of Napoleon, I cannot but think he has done more harm to the life of Liberty than anyone else could have done. Not that the divine right gentlemen have done, or intend to do, any good. No, they have taken a lesson of him, and will do all the further harm he would have done, without any of the good. The worst thing he has done is that he has taught them how to organise their monstrous armies. The Emperor Alexander, it is said, intends to divide his Empire as did Diocletian, creating two Czars beside himself, and continuing the supreme monarch of the whole. Should he do this, and they for a series of years keep peaceable among themselves, Russia may spread her conquest even to China. I think it a very likely thing that China itself may fall; Turkey certainly will. Meanwhile European North Russia will hold its horns against the rest of Europe, intriguing constantly with France.
Despite the role the Liberals play in supporting Napoleon, I can't help but think he has caused more harm to the idea of Liberty than anyone else could have. It's not that the supporters of divine right have done or plan to do any good. No, they've taken a page from his book and will inflict all the further damage he would have, without any of the positives. The worst thing he has done is teach them how to organize their huge armies. It’s said that Emperor Alexander plans to divide his Empire like Diocletian, creating two Czars in addition to himself while remaining the supreme monarch. If he goes through with this and they manage to stay peaceful among themselves for several years, Russia might extend its conquests all the way to China. I believe it’s quite possible that China could fall; Turkey definitely will. Meanwhile, European North Russia will push against the rest of Europe, constantly scheming with France.
Still aiming chiefly to show the variety there is in these letters, I may take next one or two passages which have an interest also from their bearing on Keats’s poems. Here we have, for example, the unmistakable origin of the Ode on Indolence:
Still aiming mainly to showcase the variety in these letters, I can take the next one or two excerpts that are also interesting because of their connection to Keats’s poems. Here we have, for instance, the clear source of the Ode on Indolence:
This morning I am in a sort of temper indolent and supremely careless. I long after a stanza or two of Thomson’s Castle of Indolence. My passions are all asleep, from my having slumbered till nearly eleven and weakened the animal fibre all over me to a delightful sensation, about three degrees on this side of faintness. If I had teeth of pearl and the breath of lilies, I should call it 218 languor, but as I am* I must call it laziness. In this state of effeminacy the fibres of the brain are relaxed in common with the rest of the body, and to such a happy degree that pleasure has no show of enticement, and pain no unbearable power.9 Neither Poetry nor Ambition nor Love have any alertness of countenance as they pass by me. They seem rather like figures on a Greek vase—a man and two women whom no one but myself could distinguish in their disguisement. This is the only happiness, and is a rare instance of the advantage of the body overpowering the mind.10
This morning, I'm feeling pretty lazy and completely indifferent. I crave a line or two from Thomson’s Castle of Indolence. All my passions are asleep because I snoozed until nearly eleven, which has left me with a pleasant sensation, just shy of fainting. If I had pearly teeth and the breath of lilies, I’d call it languor, but as I am, it’s just laziness. In this state of weakness, my brain feels as relaxed as the rest of my body, to the point where pleasure doesn’t seem tempting and pain lacks any real bite. Neither Poetry nor Ambition nor Love look lively as they pass me by. They seem more like figures on a Greek vase—a man and two women that only I could recognize in their disguises. This is the only happiness, a rare moment where the body wins over the mind. 218 9 10
* Especially as I have a black eye.
* Especially since I have a black eye.
‘This is the only happiness’—the sentence will surprise no one who has even dipped into Keats’s letters. It expresses a settled conviction. Happiness, he feels, belongs only to childhood and early youth. A young man thinks he can keep it, but a little experience shows him he must do without it. The mere growth of the mind, if nothing else, is fatal to it. To think is to be full of sorrow, because it is to realise the sorrow of the world and to feel the burden of the mystery. ‘Health and spirits,’ he says, ‘can only belong unalloyed to the selfish man.’11 Shelley might be speaking. ‘To see an entirely disinterested girl quite happy is the most pleasant and extraordinary thing in the world. It depends upon a thousand circumstances. On my word it is extraordinary. Women must want Imagination, and they may thank God for it: and so may we, that a delicate being can feel happy without any sense of crime.’12 These passages, taken alone, even when we observe his qualifications, would give a false impression of Keats; but they supply a curious commentary on the legend of the sensuous Keats. We may connect with them his feeling of the inferiority of poets (or rather of such ‘dreaming’ poets as himself) to men of action.
‘This is the only happiness’—the statement will surprise no one who has even glanced at Keats’s letters. It reflects a firm belief. Happiness, he thinks, belongs only to childhood and early youth. A young man believes he can hold onto it, but a bit of life experience shows him he must learn to live without it. Just the growth of the mind, if nothing else, makes it impossible. To think is to be filled with sorrow because it means recognizing the world’s pain and feeling the weight of the mystery. ‘Health and spirits,’ he says, ‘can only belong unblemished to the selfish man.’11 Shelley might agree. ‘Seeing an entirely unselfish girl completely happy is the most delightful and remarkable thing in the world. It relies on a thousand factors. I swear, it’s extraordinary. Women might lack imagination, and they can be grateful for it: and so can we, that a sensitive being can feel happy without any sense of wrongdoing.’12 These excerpts, taken by themselves, even when we consider his nuances, would misrepresent Keats; but they provide an interesting commentary on the legend of the sensual Keats. We can connect them to his sense of the inferiority of poets (or rather of such ‘dreaming’ poets like himself) compared to men of action.
In this same letter he copies out for his correspondents several recently written poems, and 219 among them the ballad La Belle Dame Sans Merci. He copies it without a word of introduction. He could not say, ‘Here is the record of my love and my despair,’ for on this one subject he never opened his heart to his brother. But when he has finished the copy he adds a few lines referring to the stanza (afterwards altered):
In this same letter, he shares several recently written poems with his correspondents, and 219 among them is the ballad La Belle Dame Sans Merci. He includes it without any introduction. He couldn’t say, ‘Here’s the record of my love and my despair,’ because he never discussed this topic with his brother. But when he finishes the copy, he adds a few lines referencing the stanza (which was changed later):
She took me to her elfin grot, She took me to her magical cave, And there she wept and sighed full sore, And there she cried and sighed deeply, And there I shut her wild wild eyes And there I closed her wild, wild eyes. |
‘Why four kisses, you will say, why four? Because I wish to restrain the headlong impetuosity of my Muse. She would have fain said “score” without hurting the rhyme: but we must temper the Imagination, as the Critics say, with Judgment. I was obliged to choose an even number that both eyes might have fair play; and, to speak truly, I think two apiece quite sufficient. Suppose I had said seven, there would have been three and a half apiece—a very awkward affair, and well got out of on my side.’ This is not very like the comments of Wordsworth on his best poems, but I dare say the author of Hamlet made such jests about it. Is it not strange, let me add, to think that Keats and his friends were probably unconscious of the extraordinary merit of this poem? It was not published with the Odes in the volume of 1820.
‘Why four kisses, you might ask, why four? Because I want to keep my Muse's eager impulses in check. She would have loved to say “a lot” without disrupting the rhyme, but we must balance Creativity, as the Critics suggest, with Reason. I had to pick an even number so both sides could have a fair chance; and honestly, I think two each is quite enough. If I had said seven, that would have been three and a half each—a very awkward situation, and I’d have found a way to avoid it.’ This isn’t quite like Wordsworth’s thoughts on his best poems, but I bet the author of Hamlet made jokes like this. Isn’t it odd, by the way, to think that Keats and his friends probably didn’t realize the incredible quality of this poem? It wasn’t published with the Odes in the 1820 volume.
I will quote, finally, three passages to illustrate in different ways Keats’s insight into human nature. It appears, on the whole, more decidedly in the letters than in the poems, and it helps us to believe that, so far as his gifts were concerned, his hope of ultimate success in dramatic poetry was well founded. The first is a piece of ‘nonsense,’ rattled off on the spur of the moment to amuse his correspondents, and worth quoting only for its last sentence. He has been describing ‘three witty 220 people, all distinct in their excellence’; and he goes on:
I will quote, finally, three passages to show Keats’s understanding of human nature in different ways. Overall, it seems more clearly expressed in his letters than in his poems, and it reinforces our belief that, given his talents, he had a solid hope for success in dramatic poetry. The first passage is a bit of ‘nonsense’ he quickly wrote to entertain his friends, and it's worth quoting just for its last line. He has been describing 'three clever people, each outstanding in their own way'; and he continues:
I know three people of no wit at all, each distinct in his excellence—A, B, and C. A is the foolishest, B the sulkiest, C is a negative. A makes you yawn, B makes you hate, as for C you never see him at all though he were six feet high. I bear the first, I forbear the second, I am not certain that the third is. The first is gruel, the second ditch-water, the third is spilt—he ought to be wiped up.
I know three people who are completely lacking in wit, each unique in their own way—A, B, and C. A is the dumbest, B is the grumpiest, and C is a total nonentity. A makes you yawn, B makes you feel frustrated, and as for C, you never even notice him, even if he were six feet tall. I put up with the first, I tolerate the second, and I’m not even sure the third really exists. The first is like bland porridge, the second is like dirty water, and the third is like something spilled—he should really be cleaned up.
C, who is spilt and ought to be wiped up, how often we have met and still shall meet him! Shakespeare, I think, would gladly have fathered the phrase that describes him, and the words that follow are not much out of the tune of Falstaff: ‘C, they say, is not his mother’s true child, but she bought him of the man who cries, Young lambs to sell.’13
C, who is spilled and needs to be cleaned up, how often we’ve met and will continue to meet him! I think Shakespeare would have loved to claim the phrase that describes him, and the words that follow fit well with Falstaff: ‘C, they say, isn’t his mother’s real child, but she bought him from the guy who shouts, Young lambs for sale.’13
In the second passage Keats is describing one of his friends:
In the second passage, Keats describes one of his friends:
Dilke is a man who cannot feel he has a personal identity unless he has made up his mind about everything. The only means of strengthening one’s intellect is to make up one’s mind about nothing—to let the mind be a thoroughfare for all thoughts, not a select party. The genus is not scarce in population: all the stubborn arguers you meet are of the same brood. They never begin on a subject they have not pre-resolved on. They want to hammer their nail into you, and if you turn the point, still they think you wrong. Dilke will never come at a truth so long as he lives, because he is always trying at it. He is a Godwin Methodist.14
Dilke is a guy who can't sense he has his own identity unless he's made up his mind about everything. The best way to strengthen your intellect is to not make up your mind about anything—to let your mind be a highway for all thoughts, not an exclusive club. This type is pretty common: all the stubborn debaters you encounter belong to the same group. They never start on a topic they haven’t already decided on. They want to push their views onto you, and if you challenge them, they still think you're wrong. Dilke will never discover the truth as long as he lives because he's always chasing after it. He's a Godwin Methodist.14
These lines illustrate the instinctive feeling of Keats that it is essential to the growth of the poetic mind to preserve its natural receptiveness and to welcome all the influences that stream in upon it. They illustrate also his dislike of the fixed theories held and preached by some members of his circle. We shall have to consider later the meaning of his occasional outbreaks against ‘thought,’ ‘knowledge,’ ‘philosophy.’ It is important not to be 221 misled by them, and not to forget the frequent expressions of his feeling that what he lacks and must strive to gain is this very ‘knowledge’ and ‘philosophy.’ Here I will only observe that his polemics against them, though coloured by his temperament, coincide to a large extent with Wordsworth’s dislike of ‘a reasoning self-sufficing thing,’ his depreciation of mere book-knowledge, and his praise of a wise passiveness. And, further, what he objects to here is not the pursuit of truth, it is the ‘Methodism,’ the stubborn argument, and the habit of bringing to the argument and maintaining throughout it a ready-made theory. He offers his own thoughts and speculations freely enough to Bailey and to his brother—men willing to probe with him any serious idea—but not to Dilke. It is clear that he neither liked nor rated high the confident assertions and negations of Shelley and his other Godwinian friends and acquaintances. Probably from his ignorance of theories he felt at a disadvantage in talking with them. But he did not dismiss their theories as something of no interest to a poet. He thought about them, convinced himself that they were fundamentally unsound, and himself philosophises in criticising them. The following passage, from a letter to George and Georgiana Keats, is the nearest approach to be found in his writings to a theory of the world, a theology as he jestingly calls it; and although it is long, I make no apology for quoting it. He has been reading, he says, Robertson’s History of America and Voltaire’s Siècle de Louis XIV., and he observes that, though the two civilisations described are so different, the case of the great body of the people is equally lamentable in both. And he goes on thus:
These lines capture Keats's instinctive belief that it's crucial for the development of a poetic mind to stay open and embrace all the influences that come its way. They also highlight his aversion to the rigid theories promoted by some people in his circle. We will later examine the significance of his occasional outbursts against ‘thought,’ ‘knowledge,’ and ‘philosophy.’ It's important not to be misled by these comments and to remember his frequent expressions of the idea that what he lacks and needs to pursue is precisely this ‘knowledge’ and ‘philosophy.’ I only want to note here that his critiques, though shaped by his temperament, align significantly with Wordsworth's dislike of ‘a reasoning self-sufficient thing,’ his undervaluation of mere book knowledge, and his appreciation for wise passivity. Furthermore, what he resents here isn’t the quest for truth; it’s the ‘Methodism,’ the obstinate arguments, and the tendency to bring and uphold a pre-made theory throughout the debate. He shares his own thoughts and speculations openly with Bailey and his brother—who are eager to explore serious ideas with him—but not with Dilke. It's evident that he didn’t respect or value the assertive claims and denials of Shelley and his other Godwinian friends and acquaintances. Likely, due to his lack of familiarity with their theories, he felt at a disadvantage when conversing with them. However, he didn’t brush off their theories as irrelevant to a poet. He considered them, convinced himself that they were fundamentally flawed, and engaged in philosophical critiques of them. The following passage, from a letter to George and Georgiana Keats, is the closest we find in his writings to a theory of the world, a theology as he humorously terms it; although it's lengthy, I won’t apologize for quoting it. He mentions he’s been reading Robertson’s History of America and Voltaire’s Siècle de Louis XIV., and he notes that, despite the stark differences between the two civilizations described, the situation for the majority of people in both cases is equally unfortunate. He continues:
The whole appears to resolve into this—that man is originally a poor forked creature, subject to the same mischances as the beasts of the forest, destined to hardships and disquietude of some kind or other. If he improves by degrees his bodily accommodations 222 and comforts, at each stage, at each ascent, there are waiting for him a fresh set of annoyances—he is mortal, and there is still a heaven with its stars above his head. The most interesting question that can come before us is, How far by the persevering endeavours of a seldom-appearing Socrates mankind may be made happy. I can imagine such happiness carried to an extreme, but what must it end in? Death—and who could in such a case bear with death? The whole troubles of life, which are now frittered away in a series of years, would then be accumulated for the last days of a being who, instead of hailing its approach, would leave this world as Eve left Paradise. But in truth I do not at all believe in this sort of perfectibility. The nature of the world will not admit of it—the inhabitants of the world will correspond to itself. Let the fish philosophise the ice away from the rivers in winter time, and they shall be at continual play in the tepid delight of summer. Look at the Poles, and at the sands of Africa—whirlpools and volcanoes. Let men exterminate them, and I will say that they may arrive at earthly happiness. The point at which man may arrive is as far as the parallel state in inanimate nature, and no further. For instance, suppose a rose to have sensation; it blooms on a beautiful morning; it enjoys itself; but then comes a cold wind, a hot sun. It cannot escape it, it cannot destroy its annoyances—they are as native to the world as itself. No more can man be happy in spite [?], the worldly elements will prey upon his nature.
The main idea comes down to this: humans are originally flawed beings, facing the same misfortunes as the animals in the wild, destined for some form of struggle and unease. As we gradually improve our physical conditions and comforts, each step, each rise brings a new set of challenges—humans are mortal, and there's still a sky full of stars above us. The most intriguing question we can consider is, how far can the relentless efforts of a rare figure like Socrates bring happiness to humanity? I can imagine that happiness taken to an extreme, but what would that lead to? Death—and who could really accept that? All the troubles of life, which we now experience over many years, would then pile up in the last days of a being who, instead of welcoming its end, would leave this life like Eve leaving Paradise. But honestly, I don’t believe in this kind of perfection. The nature of the world won’t allow for it—the people in the world will reflect that nature. Let fish try to philosophize the ice away from rivers in winter, and they'll just be playing in the warm delight of summer. Look at the Poles and the sands of Africa—whirlpools and volcanoes. Let people eliminate those, and I’ll say they might reach some form of earthly happiness. The furthest humans can go is as far as the parallel state in inanimate nature, and no farther. For example, imagine a rose could feel; it blooms on a beautiful morning; it enjoys itself; but then a cold wind or a hot sun comes. It cannot escape it, nor can it eliminate its troubles—they are just as inherent to the world as it is. Similarly, people cannot be happy regardless of their circumstances; the elements of the world will impact their nature.
The common cognomen of this world among the misguided and superstitious is ‘a vale of tears,’ from which we are to be redeemed by a certain arbitrary interposition of God and taken to Heaven. What a little circumscribed straitened notion! Call the world if you please ‘The vale of Soul-making.’ Then you will find out the use of the world (I am speaking now in the highest terms for human nature, admitting it to be immortal, which I will here take for granted for the purpose of showing a thought which has struck me concerning it). I say ‘Soul-making’—Soul as distinguished from an Intelligence.15 There may be intelligences or sparks of the divinity in millions, but they are not Souls till they acquire identities, till each one is personally itself. Intelligences are atoms of perception—they know and they see and they are pure; in short they are God. How then are souls to be made? How then are these sparks which are God to have identity given them—so as ever to possess a bliss peculiar to each one’s individual existence? How but by the medium of a world like this? This point I sincerely wish to consider, because I think it a grander system of salvation than the Christian religion—or rather it is a system of Spirit-creation. This is effected by three grand materials acting the one upon the other for a series of 223 years. These three materials are the Intelligence, the human heart (as distinguished from intelligence or mind), and the World or elemental space suited for the proper action of Mind and Heart on each other for the purpose of forming the Soul or Intelligence destined to possess the sense of Identity. I can scarcely express what I but dimly perceive—and yet I think I perceive it. That you may judge the more clearly I will put it in the most homely form possible. I will call the world a School instituted for the purpose of teaching little children to read. I will call the human heart the horn-book read in that School. And I will call the Child able to read, the Soul made from that School and its horn-book. Do you not see how necessary a world of pains and troubles is to school an Intelligence and make it a Soul? A place where the heart must feel and suffer in a thousand diverse ways. Not merely is the Heart a horn-book, it is the Mind’s Bible, it is the mind’s experience, it is the text from which the Mind or Intelligence sucks its identity. As various as the lives of men are, so various become their Souls; and thus does God make individual beings, Souls, identical Souls, of the sparks of his own essence. This appears to me a faint sketch of a system of Salvation which does not offend our reason and humanity.16
The common name for this world among the misguided and superstitious is ‘a vale of tears,’ from which we are supposed to be saved by some arbitrary action from God and taken to Heaven. What a narrow, limited idea! Call the world ‘The vale of Soul-making’ instead. Then you’ll discover the purpose of the world (I’m speaking in the highest regard for human nature, assuming it is immortal, which I'll take for granted for the sake of this thought). I say ‘Soul-making’—Soul, in contrast to Intelligence.15 There may be intelligences or sparks of divinity in millions, but they aren't Souls until they gain identities, until each one is distinctly itself. Intelligences are bits of perception—they know, they see, and they are pure; in short, they are God. So how are Souls created? How do these sparks, which are God, gain identities—so that each can have a unique bliss linked to their individual existence? How else but through a world like this? I genuinely want to examine this point because I believe it's a grander system of salvation than the Christian religion—or maybe it’s more of a system of Spirit-creation. This happens through three main elements interacting with each other over the years. These three materials are the Intelligence, the human heart (distinct from intelligence or mind), and the World or elemental space that allows the Mind and Heart to act on each other in a way that forms the Soul or Intelligence meant to develop a sense of Identity. I can hardly express what I only vaguely perceive—but I believe I do perceive it. To make it clearer, I’ll use the simplest analogy possible. I’ll call the world a School set up to teach little children to read. I’ll call the human heart the primer used in that School. And I’ll call the Child who can read, the Soul created from that School and its primer. Don’t you see how essential a world filled with pain and challenges is to develop an Intelligence into a Soul? A place where the heart must feel and endure in countless ways. Not only is the Heart a primer, it’s the Mind’s Bible; it’s the mind’s experience, it’s the text from which the Mind or Intelligence draws its identity. As diverse as human lives are, so varied become their Souls; and this is how God creates individual beings, Souls, distinct Souls, from the sparks of his own essence. This seems to me to be a rough outline of a system of Salvation that respects our reason and humanity.16
Surely, when Keats’s education is considered, this, with all its crudity, is not a little remarkable. It would not be easy to find anything written at the same age by another poet of the time which shows more openness of mind, more knowledge of human nature, or more original power of thought.
Surely, when we think about Keats’s education, this, despite its roughness, is quite remarkable. It wouldn't be easy to find anything written at the same age by another poet of that time that displays more open-mindedness, a deeper understanding of human nature, or more originality in thought.
About a fortnight after Keats wrote that description of A, B, and C, he received what he recognised at once for his death-warrant. He had yet fourteen months to endure, but at this point the development of his mind was arrested. During the three preceding years it had been very rapid, and is easy to trace; and it is all the more interesting because, in spite of its continuity, we are aware of a decided difference between the Keats of the earlier letters and the Keats of the later. The tour in Scotland in the summer of 1818 may be taken with sufficient accuracy as a dividing-line. The earlier Keats is the youth who had written the Sonnet on first 224 looking into Chapman’s Homer, and Sleep and Poetry, and who was writing Endymion. He is thoughtful, often grave, sometimes despondent; but he is full of the enthusiasm of beauty, and of the joy and fear, the hope and the awe, that accompanied the sense of poetic power. He is the poet who looked, we are told, as though he had been gazing on some glorious sight; whose eyes shone and whose face worked with pleasure as he walked in the fields about Hampstead; who is described watching with rapture the billowing of the wind through the trees and over meadow-grasses and corn, and looking sometimes like a young eagle and sometimes like a wild fawn waiting for some cry from the forest depths. This is the Keats who wrote ‘A thing of beauty is a joy for ever’; who found ‘the Religion of Joy’ in the monuments of the Greek spirit, in sculpture and vases, and mere translations and mere handbooks of mythology; who never ceased, he said, to wonder at all that incarnate delight, and would point out to Severn how essentially modern, how imperishable, the Greek spirit is—a joy for ever.
About two weeks after Keats wrote that description of A, B, and C, he received something that he immediately recognized as his death sentence. He still had fourteen months to endure, but from this point on, his mental development was halted. In the three years prior, it had been very rapid and is easy to trace; and it’s even more interesting because, despite its continuity, we can see a clear difference between the Keats of the earlier letters and the Keats of the later ones. The trip to Scotland in the summer of 1818 can be seen as a clear dividing line. The earlier Keats is the young man who wrote the Sonnet on first looking into Chapman’s Homer and Sleep and Poetry, and who was working on Endymion. He is reflective, often serious, sometimes gloomy; but he is full of the enthusiasm of beauty, along with the joy and fear, the hope and the awe, that came with his sense of poetic power. He is the poet who looked, as we are told, as though he had been gazing at something magnificent; whose eyes sparkled and whose face lit up with pleasure as he walked through the fields around Hampstead; who was seen watching with delight the wind flowing through the trees and over the grassy meadows and fields of corn, sometimes resembling a young eagle and other times like a wild fawn waiting for a sound from the depths of the forest. This is the Keats who wrote ‘A thing of beauty is a joy forever’; who discovered ‘the Religion of Joy’ in the works of the Greek spirit, in sculptures and vases, and even in basic translations and handbooks of mythology; who never stopped, he said, to marvel at all that embodied delight, and would point out to Severn how essentially modern and timeless the Greek spirit is—a joy forever.
Yet, as we have seen already, he was aware, and we find him becoming more and more aware, that joy is not the only word. He had not read for nothing Wordsworth’s great Ode, and Tintern Abbey, and the Excursion. We know it from Endymion, and the letter about the ‘burden of the mystery’ was written before the tour in Scotland. But after this we feel a more decided change, doubtless hastened by outward events. The Blackwood and Quarterly reviews of Endymion appeared—reviews not less inexcusable because we understand their origin. Then came his brother’s death. A few weeks later he met Miss Brawne. Henceforth his youth has vanished. There are traces of morbid feeling in the change, painful traces; but they are connected, I think, solely with his passion. His 225 brother’s death deepened his sympathies. The reviews, so long as health remained to him, did him nothing but good. He rated them at their true value, but they gave him a salutary shock. They quickened his perception, already growing keen, of the weaknesses and mannerism of Hunt’s verse and his own. Through them he saw a false but useful picture of himself, as a silly boy, dandled into self-worship by foolish friends, and posturing as a man of genius. He kept his faith in his genius, but he felt that he must prove it. He became impatient of dreaming. Poetry, he felt, is not mere luxury and rapture, it is a deed. We trace at times a kind of fierceness. He turns against his old self harshly. Some of his friends, he says, think he has lost his old poetic ardour, and perhaps they are right. He speaks slightingly of wonders, even of scenery: the human heart is something finer,—not its dreams, but its actions and its anguish. His gaze is as intent as ever,—more intent; but the glory he would see walks in a fiery furnace, and to see it he must think and learn. He is young, he says, writing at random, straining his eyes at particles of light in the midst of a great darkness. He knows at times the ‘agony’ of ignorance. In one year he writes six or seven of the best poems in the language, but he is little satisfied. ‘Thus far,’ he says, ‘I have a consciousness of having been pretty dull and heavy, both in subject and phrase.’ Two months later he ends a note to Haydon with the words, ‘I am afraid I shall pop off just when my mind is able to run alone.’ And so it was.
Yet, as we've already seen, he was becoming more and more aware that joy isn't the only emotion. He hadn't read Wordsworth’s great Ode, Tintern Abbey, and The Excursion for no reason. We see it in Endymion, and the letter about the ‘burden of the mystery’ was written before his trip to Scotland. But after that, we notice a more definite change, likely sped up by outside events. The Blackwood and Quarterly reviews of Endymion came out—reviews that are inexcusable even though we understand where they came from. Then his brother passed away. A few weeks later, he met Miss Brawne. From then on, his youth disappeared. There are signs of unhealthy feelings in this change, painful signs; but they seem tied solely to his passion. His 225 brother's death deepened his empathy. The reviews, as long as he was healthy, only did him good. He assessed them correctly, but they gave him a needed shock. They sharpened his already keen perception of the weaknesses and quirks in Hunt’s poetry and his own. Through them, he saw a misleading but useful image of himself as an immature kid, flattered into self-admiration by misguided friends, pretending to be a creative genius. He maintained his belief in his talent but realized he needed to prove it. He grew impatient with just dreaming. Poetry, he felt, is not just about luxury and ecstasy; it's an action. Occasionally, we see a kind of intensity. He harshly rejects his old self. Some friends think he has lost his previous poetic passion, and they might be right. He looks down on wonders, even beautiful landscapes: the human heart is something deeper—not its dreams, but its actions and suffering. His focus is as intense as ever—more intense; but the glory he seeks is found in a blazing furnace, and to see it, he must think and learn. He describes himself as still young, writing without structure, straining to see bits of light amidst the overwhelming darkness. At times, he feels the ‘agony’ of ignorance. In one year, he produces six or seven of the best poems in the language, but he's not content. ‘So far,’ he says, ‘I feel like I’ve been pretty dull and heavy, both in theme and wording.’ Two months later, he ends a note to Haydon with, ‘I’m afraid I’ll leave just when my mind is ready to stand on its own.’ And that’s exactly how it was.
It is important to remember this change in Keats in considering his ideas about poetry; but we have first to look at them in a more general way. Many of the most interesting occur in detached remarks or aphorisms, and these I must pass by. The others I intended at first to deal with 226 in connection with Shelley’s view of poetry; and, although that plan proved to be too large for a single lecture, I do not wish altogether to abandon it, because in the extracts which I have been reading the difference between the minds of the two poets has already appeared, and because it re-appears both in their poetic practice and in their opinions about their art. Indeed, with so much difference, it might be thought unlikely that these opinions would show also a marked resemblance. For Keats, it may be said, was of all the great poets then alive the one least affected by the spirit of the time, or by that ‘revolutionary’ atmosphere of which I spoke in a previous lecture. He did not concern himself, we may be told, with the progress of humanity, or with Manchester Massacres or risings in Naples. He cared nothing for theories, abstractions, or ideals. He worshipped Beauty, not Liberty; and the beauty he worshipped was not ‘intellectual,’ but visible, audible, tangible. ‘O for a life of sensations,’ he cried, ‘rather than of thoughts.’ He was an artist, intent upon fashioning his material until the outward sensible form is perfectly expressive and delightful. In all this he was at the opposite pole to Shelley; and he himself felt it. He refused to visit Shelley, in order that he might keep his own unfettered scope; and he never speaks of Shelley cordially. He told him, too, that he might be more of an artist and load every rift of his subject with ore; and that, while many people regard the purpose of a work as the God, and the poetry as the Mammon, an artist must serve Mammon. And his practice, like his opinions, proves that, both in his strength and his limitations, he belongs to quite a different type.
It's essential to keep in mind this shift in Keats when thinking about his views on poetry; however, we need to first look at them more broadly. Many of the most intriguing ideas show up in isolated comments or sayings, and I'll have to skip those. Initially, I planned to connect the rest with Shelley's perspective on poetry; although that turned out to be too expansive for one talk, I don't want to completely abandon it. The differences between the two poets' minds have already emerged in the excerpts I've been discussing, and they appear again in their poetic practices and beliefs about their art. Indeed, given the significant differences, it might seem surprising that their opinions also share some similarities. For Keats, it could be said that he was the least influenced by the spirit of his time or by the 'revolutionary' atmosphere I mentioned in a previous talk. It's evident that he didn’t focus on humanity's progress, the Manchester Massacres, or uprisings in Naples. He didn't care about theories, abstract concepts, or ideals. He revered Beauty, not Liberty; and the beauty he adored was not 'intellectual', but visible, audible, and tangible. "Oh for a life of sensations," he exclaimed, "rather than of thoughts." He was an artist, focused on shaping his material until its outward form was perfectly expressive and enjoyable. In all this, he was the complete opposite of Shelley; and he was aware of it. He chose not to visit Shelley to maintain his own freedom, and he never spoke of Shelley warmly. He even suggested that Shelley could be more of an artist and enrich every aspect of his subject; he pointed out that while many people view the purpose of a work as God and poetry as Mammon, an artist must serve Mammon. His practice, much like his beliefs, shows that both in his strengths and limitations, he belongs to a distinctly different type.
In such a plea there would certainly be much truth; and yet it is not the truth, for it ignores other truths which must somehow be combined with it. There are great differences between the two poets, but then in Keats himself there are contending 227 strains. Along with the differences, too, we find very close affinities. And these affinities with Shelley also show that Keats was deeply influenced by the spirit of his time. Let me illustrate these statements.
In such a plea, there would definitely be a lot of truth; however, it isn't the whole truth, as it overlooks other truths that need to be considered together. There are significant differences between the two poets, but within Keats himself, there are conflicting elements. Along with these differences, we also see strong connections. These connections with Shelley show that Keats was greatly influenced by the spirit of his time. Let me explain these points further.
The poet who cried, ‘O for a life of sensations,’ was consoled, as his life withered away, by the remembrance that he ‘had loved the principle of beauty in all things.’ And this is not a chance expression; it repeats, for instance, a phrase used two years before, ‘the mighty abstract idea I have of Beauty in all things.’ If Shelley had used this language, it would be taken to prove his love of abstractions. How does it differ from the language of the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty?17
The poet who exclaimed, "Oh, for a life filled with sensations," found comfort as his life dwindled away in the memory that he "had loved the essence of beauty in everything." This isn't just a random phrase; it echoes, for example, a statement made two years earlier, "the powerful abstract idea I have of Beauty in everything." If Shelley had said this, it would be seen as evidence of his appreciation for abstractions. How is this different from the language in the Hymn to Intellectual Beauty?17
Again, we noticed in a previous lecture the likeness between Alastor and Endymion, each the first poem of any length in which the writer’s genius decisively declared itself. Both tell the story of a young poet; of a dream in which his ideal appears in human form, and he knows the rapture of union with it; of the passion thus enkindled, and the search for its complete satisfaction. We may prefer to read Endymion simply as we read Isabella; but the question here is not of our preferences. If we examine the poem without regard to them, we shall be unable to doubt that to some extent the story symbolises or allegorises this pursuit of the principle of beauty by the poetic soul. This is one of the causes of its failure as a narrative. Keats had not in himself the experience required by parts of his design, and hence in them he had to write from mere 228 imagination. And the poem, besides, shows in a flagrant degree the defect felt here and there in Prometheus Unbound. If we wish to read it as the author meant it, we must ask for the significance of the figures, events, and actions. Yet it is clear that not all of them are intended to have this further significance, and we are perplexed by the question where, and how far, we are to look for it.18
Once again, we noticed in a previous lecture the similarity between Alastor and Endymion, both being the first lengthy poems in which the writer's talent clearly emerged. Each tells the story of a young poet, of a dream where his ideal becomes a real person, and he experiences the joy of being united with it; of the passion that ignites from this, and the quest for its complete fulfillment. We might prefer to read Endymion just like we read Isabella, but our preferences aren't the main focus here. If we analyze the poem without considering them, we cannot help but see that, to some extent, the story symbolizes or represents the quest for beauty by the poetic soul. This is one reason it falls short as a narrative. Keats lacked the experiences needed for parts of his design, so for those sections, he had to rely on pure imagination. Furthermore, the poem reveals a notable flaw also seen at times in Prometheus Unbound. If we want to read it as the author intended, we need to seek the meaning behind the characters, events, and actions. However, it's clear that not all of them are meant to carry this deeper meaning, leaving us confused about where, and to what extent, we should search for it.18
Take, again, some of the most famous of the lyrical poems. Is it true that Keats was untroubled by that sense of contrast between ideal and real which haunted Shelley and was so characteristic of the time? So far is this from being the case that a critic might more plausibly object to his monotonous insistence on that contrast. Probably the best-known lyrics of the two poets are the stanzas To a Skylark and the Ode to a Nightingale. Well, if we summarise prosaically the subject of the one poem we have summarised that of the other. ‘Our human life is all unrest and sorrow, an oscillation between longing and satiety, a looking before and after. We are aware of a perfection that we cannot attain, and that leaves us dissatisfied by everything attainable. And we die, and do not understand death. But the bird is beyond this division and dissonance; it attains the ideal;
Take, for example, some of the most famous lyrical poems. Is it true that Keats wasn't bothered by the contrast between the ideal and the real, which troubled Shelley and was so typical of the time? In fact, it’s quite the opposite—one could argue that his constant focus on that contrast is somewhat monotonous. Likely, the most well-known lyrics from the two poets are the stanzas from To a Skylark and Ode to a Nightingale. If we break down the main idea of one poem, we can summarize the other in the same way. “Our human life is full of unrest and sorrow, swinging between longing and satisfaction, always looking back and forward. We sense a perfection we can never reach, which makes everything we can attain feel inadequate. And we die, not truly understanding death. But the bird transcends this divide and discord; it achieves the ideal;
Das Unzulängliche, The inadequate, Hier wird’s Ereigniss.’ Hier wird’s event. |
This is the burden of both poems. In style, metre, tone, atmosphere, they are far apart; the ‘idea’ is identical. And what else is the idea of the Ode 229 on a Grecian Urn, where a moment, arrested in its ideality by art and made eternal, is opposed to the change and decay of reality? And what else is the idea of the playful lines To Fancy,—Fancy who brings together the joys which in life are parted by distances of time and place, and who holds in sure possession what life wins only to lose? Even a poem so pictorial and narrative and free from symbolism as the The Eve of St. Agnes rests on the same feeling. The contrast, so exquisitely imagined and conveyed, between the cold, the storm, the old age, the empty pleasure and noisy enmity of the world outside Madeline’s chamber, and the glow, the hush, the rich and dreamy bliss within it, is in effect the contrast which inspired the Ode to a Nightingale.
This is the theme of both poems. In style, meter, tone, and atmosphere, they are very different; however, the 'idea' is the same. What is the idea of the Ode 229 on a Grecian Urn, where a moment captured in its ideal beauty by art and made everlasting contrasts with the change and decay of reality? And what else is the idea of the playful poem To Fancy, which brings together joys that life separates by distances of time and place, and that holds onto what life gains only to lose? Even a poem as vivid, narrative, and free from symbolism as The Eve of St. Agnes is built on the same feeling. The beautifully imagined and expressed contrast between the cold, the storm, the old age, the empty pleasures, and the loud conflicts of the world outside Madeline’s chamber, and the warmth, the quiet, and the rich, dreamy happiness within it, reflects the same contrast that inspired the Ode to a Nightingale.
It would be easy to pursue this subject. It would be easy, too, to show that Keats was far from indifferent to the ‘progress of humanity.’ He conceived it in his own way, but it is as much the theme of Hyperion as of Prometheus Unbound. We are concerned however here not with the interpretation of his poems, but with his view of poetry, and especially with certain real or apparent inconsistencies in it. For in the letters he now praises ‘sensation’ and decries thought or knowledge, and now cries out for ‘knowledge’ as his greatest need; in one place declares that an artist must have self-concentration, perhaps selfishness, and in others insists that what he desires is to be of use to his fellow-men. We shall gain light on these matters and on his relation to Shelley if I try to reduce his general view to a precise and prosaic form.
It would be easy to delve into this topic. It would also be straightforward to demonstrate that Keats was anything but indifferent to the ‘progress of humanity.’ He understood it in his own way, but it’s just as much a theme in Hyperion as it is in Prometheus Unbound. However, our focus here isn’t on interpreting his poems but on his perspective on poetry, especially regarding certain real or apparent inconsistencies within it. In his letters, he often praises ‘sensation’ while criticizing thought or knowledge, and at other times, he expresses that ‘knowledge’ is his greatest need; in one instance, he states that an artist must have self-concentration—perhaps even selfishness—while in other instances, he insists that his true desire is to be of service to his fellow humans. We’ll gain insight on these issues and his relationship with Shelley if I attempt to articulate his general viewpoint in a clear and straightforward manner.
That which the poet seeks is Beauty. Beauty is a ‘principle’; it is One. All things beautiful manifest it, and so far therefore are one and the same. This idea of the unity of all beauty comes out in many crucial passages in the poems and letters. I take a single example. The goddess Cynthia 230 in Endymion is the Principle of Beauty. In this story she is also identified with the Moon. Accordingly the hero, gazing at the moon, declares that in all that he ever loved he loved her:
What the poet is after is Beauty. Beauty is a ‘principle’; it is One. Everything beautiful reflects it, and so they are all essentially the same. This idea of the unity of all beauty appears in many important parts of the poems and letters. Let me give you one example. The goddess Cynthia 230 in Endymion represents the Principle of Beauty. In this story, she is also associated with the Moon. As a result, the hero, staring at the moon, says that in everything he has ever loved, he loved her:
thou wast the deep glen— you were the deep glen— Thou wast the mountain-top—the sage’s pen— You were the mountain peak—the wise person’s pen— The poet’s harp—the voice of friends—the sun; The poet’s harp—the voice of friends—the sun; Thou wast the river—thou wast glory won; You were the river—you were the glory earned; Thou wast my clarion’s blast—thou wast my steed— You were my clarion call—you were my steed— My goblet full of wine—my topmost deed:— My cup full of wine—my greatest accomplishment:— Thou wast the charm of women, lovely Moon! You were the charm of women, lovely Moon! O what a wild and harmonised tune O what a wild and harmonious tune My spirit struck from all the beautiful! My spirit was taken away by all the beauty! |
When he says this he does not yet understand that the Moon and his strange visitant are one; he thinks they are rivals. So later, when he loves the Indian maid, and is in despair because he fancies himself therefore false to his goddess, he is in error; for she is only his goddess veiled, the shaded half of the moon.
When he says this, he doesn't yet realize that the Moon and his mysterious visitor are the same; he believes they are competitors. So later, when he loves the Indian girl and feels hopeless because he thinks he’s being unfaithful to his goddess, he is mistaken; for she is just his goddess in disguise, the dark side of the moon.
Still the mountain-top and the voice of friends differ. Indeed, the one Beauty is infinitely various. But its manifestations, for Keats, tend to fall into two main classes. On the one hand there is the kind of beauty that comes easily and is all sweetness and pleasure. In receiving it we seem to suppress nothing in our nature. Though it is not merely sensuous, for the Principle of Beauty is in it, it speaks to sense and delights us. It is ‘luxury.’ But the other kind is won through thought, and also through pain. And this second and more difficult kind is also the higher, the fuller, the nearer to the Principle. That it is won through pain is doubly true. First, because the poet cannot reach it unless he consents to suffer painful sympathies, which disturb his enjoyment of the simpler and sweeter beauty, and may even seem to lead him away from beauty altogether. Thus Endymion can attain union with his goddess only by leaving the green hill-sides where he met her first, and by wandering 231 unhappily in cold moonless regions inside the earth and under the sea. Here he feels for the woes of other lovers, and to help them undertakes tasks which seem to interrupt his search for Cynthia. Returning to earth he becomes enamoured of a maiden devoted to sorrow, and gains his goddess just when he thinks he has resigned her. The highest beauty, then, is reached through the poet’s pain; and, in the second place, it has pain in itself, or at least appears in objects that are painful. In his early poem Sleep and Poetry Keats asks himself the question,
Still, the mountain top and the voices of friends differ. In fact, true Beauty is infinitely varied. However, for Keats, its expressions generally fall into two main categories. On one hand, there’s the kind of beauty that comes easily, filled with sweetness and pleasure. In experiencing it, we seem to suppress nothing in ourselves. While it’s not just sensory, as it contains the Principle of Beauty, it appeals to our senses and delights us. It’s ‘luxury.’ On the other hand, there's the beauty earned through thought and pain. This second and more challenging kind is also the higher, fuller, and closer to the Principle. The fact that it is gained through pain is true in two ways. First, the poet can’t reach it unless he agrees to endure painful sympathies, which can disturb his enjoyment of simpler and sweeter beauty and may even seem to lead him away from beauty altogether. Thus, Endymion can only unite with his goddess after leaving the green hills where he first met her and wandering unhappily in cold, moonless regions underground and under the sea. Here he empathizes with the struggles of other lovers, and to help them, he takes on tasks that seem to interrupt his search for Cynthia. Upon returning to earth, he falls in love with a maiden devoted to sorrow and gains his goddess just when he thinks he has let her go. The highest beauty, then, is achieved through the poet’s pain; and, secondly, it contains pain itself, or at least appears in objects that evoke pain. In his early poem Sleep and Poetry, Keats questions himself,
And can I ever bid these joys farewell? And can I ever say goodbye to these joys? |
And he answers:
And he responds:
Yes, I must pass them for a nobler life, Yes, I have to go beyond them for a better life, Where I may find the agonies, the strife Where can I find the pain, the struggle Of human hearts. Of human hearts. |
He felt himself as yet unequal to this task. He never became equal to it, but the idea was realised to some extent in Isabella and Lamia and Hyperion. The first two of these are tales of passion, ‘agony,’ and death. The third, obviously, is on one side a story of ‘strife.’
He didn’t feel up to this task yet. He never fully mastered it, but the idea was somewhat realized in Isabella, Lamia, and Hyperion. The first two are stories about passion, ‘agony,’ and death. The third is clearly about ‘strife’ on one level.
Such, in its bare outline, is Keats’s habitual view of poetry. What, then, are the points where, in spite of its evident resemblance to Shelley’s, we feel a marked difference? The most important seem to be two. In the first place Keats lays far the heavier stress on the idea that beauty is manifested in suffering and conflict. The idea itself is to be found in Shelley, but (as we saw in another lecture) it is not congenial to him; it appears almost incidentally and is stated half-heartedly; and of the further idea that beauty is not only manifested in this sphere, but is there manifested most fully, we find, I believe, no trace. And this was inevitable; for the whole tendency of Shelley’s mind was to regard suffering and conflict with mere distress and horror as something senseless 232 and purely evil, and to look on the world as naturally a paradise entirely free from them, but ruined by an inexplicable failure on the part of man. To this world of woe his Intellectual Beauty does not really belong; it appears there only in flashes; its true home is a place where no contradictions, not even reconciled contradictions, exist. The idealism of Keats is much more concrete. He has no belief either in this natural paradise or in ‘Godwinian perfectibility.’ Pain and conflict have a meaning to him. Without them souls could not be made; and the business of the world, he conjectures, is the making of souls. They are not therefore simply obstacles to the ideal. On the contrary, in this world it manifests itself most fully in and through them. For ‘scenery is fine, but human nature is finer’;19 and the passions and actions of man are finer than his enjoyments and dreams. In the same way, the conflict in Hyperion is not one between light and darkness, the ideal and mere might, as in Prometheus Unbound. The Titans must yield to the Olympians because, in a word, they are less beautiful, and
Such, in its basic outline, is Keats’s usual perspective on poetry. So, what are the moments where, despite its clear similarity to Shelley’s, we notice a distinct difference? The key differences seem to be two. First, Keats emphasizes much more strongly that beauty is expressed through suffering and conflict. This idea can be found in Shelley, but (as we discussed in another lecture) it doesn’t resonate with him; it comes up almost incidentally and is presented half-heartedly; and regarding the further idea that beauty is not only expressed in this realm but is expressed most fully there, I believe we find no evidence. This was unavoidable; for Shelley’s mindset was to view suffering and conflict with mere distress and horror as something meaningless and purely evil, believing the world is naturally a paradise completely free from them, but ruined by an inexplicable failure on humanity’s part. In this world of suffering, his Intellectual Beauty doesn’t truly belong; it appears only sporadically; its true home is a place where no contradictions, not even reconciled ones, exist. Keats' idealism is much more grounded. He holds no belief in this natural paradise or in ‘Godwinian perfectibility.’ To him, pain and conflict have significance. Without them, souls could not be formed; and he theorizes that the purpose of the world is the creation of souls. They are not merely obstacles to the ideal. On the contrary, in this world, it expresses itself most profoundly in and through them. For ‘scenery is fine, but human nature is finer’; and the passions and actions of humanity are richer than their pleasures and dreams. Similarly, the conflict in Hyperion is not one between light and darkness, the ideal and mere power, as in Prometheus Unbound. The Titans must give way to the Olympians because, simply put, they are less beautiful, and
’tis the eternal law it's the eternal law That first in beauty should be first in might. That first in beauty should also be first in strength. |
But the Titans, though less beautiful, are beautiful; it is one and the same ‘principle’ that manifests itself in them and more fully in their victors. Their defeat therefore is not, in the end, defeat, but the completion of their own being. This, it seems probable, the hero in Hyperion would have come to recognise, so that the poem, at least so far as he is concerned, would have ended with a reconciliation born of strife.
But the Titans, even though they're not as attractive, are beautiful; it's the same ‘principle’ that shows itself in them and even more in their conquerors. So their defeat isn't really defeat in the end, but rather a fulfillment of their own existence. It seems likely that the hero in Hyperion would have come to realize this, so that the poem, at least from his perspective, would have concluded with a reconciliation resulting from struggle.
Man is ‘finer,’ Keats says, and the Titans must submit because they are less ‘beautiful.’ The 233 second point of difference between him and Shelley lies in this emphasis on beauty. The ideal with Shelley has many names, and one of them is beauty, but we hardly feel it to be the name nearest to his heart. The spirit of his worship is rather
Man is 'finer,' Keats says, and the Titans have to submit because they are less 'beautiful.' The 233 second point of difference between him and Shelley lies in this focus on beauty. The ideal for Shelley has many names, and one of them is beauty, but it doesn't seem to be the name closest to his heart. The essence of his admiration is more
that sustaining Love that maintaining Love Which, through the web of being blindly wove Which, through the web of existence blindly wove By man and beast and earth and air and sea, By humans, animals, land, sky, and ocean, Burns bright or dim, as each are mirrors of Burns bright or dim, as each are mirrors of The fire for which all thirst; The fire everyone desires; |
and ‘love’ is a word less distinctively aesthetic, if the term must be used, than ‘beauty.’ But the ideal for Keats is always and emphatically beauty or the ‘principle of beauty.’ When he sets the agonies and strifes of human hearts above a painless or luxurious loveliness, it is because they are the more beautiful. He would not have said that the Midsummer Night’s Dream is superior to King Lear in beauty, but inferior to it in some other respect; it is inferior in beauty to King Lear. Let art only be ‘intense’ enough, let the poet only look hard enough and feel with force enough, so that the pain in his object is seen truly as the vesture of great passion and action, and all ‘disagreeables’ will ‘evaporate,’ and nothing will remain but beauty.20 Hence, though well aware how little he has as yet of the great poet’s power of vision, he is still content when he can feel that a poem of his has intensity, has (as he says of Lamia) ‘that sort of fire in it that must take hold of people some way.’21 And an earlier and inferior poem, Isabella, may show his mind. The mere subject is exceedingly painful, and Keats by no means suppresses the painful incidents and details; but the poem can hardly be called painful at all; for the final impression is that of beauty, almost as decidedly so as the final impression left by the blissful story of St. Agnes’ Eve. And this is most characteristic of Keats. If 234 the word beauty is used in his sense, and not in the common contracted sense, we may truly say that he was, and must have remained, more than any other poet of his time, a worshipper of Beauty.
and ‘love’ is a word that's less distinctly artistic, if we have to use it, than ‘beauty.’ But for Keats, the ideal is always, without question, beauty or the ‘principle of beauty.’ When he values the struggles and heartaches of human experience over a painless or luxurious beauty, it’s because those struggles have a deeper beauty. He wouldn’t claim that Midsummer Night’s Dream is more beautiful than King Lear, but rather that it falls short in other ways; it’s simply less beautiful than King Lear. If art can just be 'intense' enough, if the poet can gaze deeply and feel strongly enough, then the pain in his subject becomes truly recognized as the clothing of great passion and action, and all ‘unpleasantness’ will ‘evaporate,’ leaving only beauty.20 So, even though he knows he lacks the great poet’s visionary power, he is still satisfied when he feels that one of his poems has intensity, that it has (as he describes of Lamia) ‘that sort of fire in it that must resonate with people in some way.’21 An earlier and less polished poem, Isabella, shows his mindset. The subject matter is incredibly painful, and Keats doesn’t shy away from the painful moments and details; however, the poem can hardly be considered painful at all because the overall impression is one of beauty, almost as strongly as the uplifting impression left by the joyful story of St. Agnes’ Eve. This is a hallmark of Keats. If we use the word beauty in his sense, rather than in the commonly limited sense, we can genuinely say that he was, and must have remained, more than any other poet of his time, a devotee of Beauty.
When, then—to come to his apparent inconsistencies—he exalts sensation and decries thought or knowledge, what he is crying out for is beauty. The word ‘sensation,’ as a comparison of passages would readily show, has not in his letters its usual meaning. It stands for poetic sensation, and, indeed, for much more. It is, to speak broadly, a name for all poetic or imaginative experience; and the contents of the speech of Oceanus are, in kind, just as much ‘sensation’ as the eating of nectarines (which may well be poetic to the poetic). This is, I repeat, to speak broadly. For it is true that sometimes in the earlier letters we find Keats false to his better mind. Knowing that the more difficult beauty is the fuller, he is yet, to our great advantage, so entranced by the delight or glory of the easier, that he rebels against everything that would disturb its magic or trouble his ‘exquisite sense of the luxurious.’ And then he is tempted to see in thought only that vexatious questioning that ‘spoils the singing of the nightingale,’ and to forget that it is necessary to the fuller and more difficult kind of beauty. But these moods are occasional. He knew that there was something wilful and weak about them; and they gradually disappear. On the whole, the gist of his attitude to ‘thought’ or ‘philosophy’ may be stated as follows.
When he celebrates sensation and criticizes thought or knowledge, what he’s really expressing is a longing for beauty. The word "sensation," as comparing passages would quickly reveal, doesn’t have its usual meaning in his letters. It represents poetic sensation, and indeed, something much more. Broadly speaking, it’s a term for all poetic or imaginative experiences; and the speech of Oceanus is just as much 'sensation' as enjoying nectarines (which can indeed be poetic to the poetic). I emphasize this is a broad interpretation. It’s true that sometimes in his earlier letters, Keats strays from his better instincts. He knows that more challenging beauty is richer, yet, to our benefit, he becomes so captivated by the joy or brilliance of the simpler beauty that he resists anything that might disrupt its enchantment or disturb his ‘exquisite sense of luxury.’ He then tends to view thought merely as that annoying questioning that ‘spoils the singing of the nightingale,’ forgetting that it is essential for achieving the deeper and more complex beauty. However, these states are temporary. He recognized that there was something willful and weak about them, and they eventually fade away. Overall, his perspective on ‘thought’ or ‘philosophy’ can be summarized as follows.
He was far from being indifferent to truth, or from considering it unimportant for poetry. In an early letter, when he criticises a poem of Wordsworth’s, he ventures to say that ‘if Wordsworth had thought a little deeper at that moment he would not have written it,’ and that ‘it is a kind of sketchy intellectual landscape, not a search after truth.’22 235 He writes of a passage in Endymion: ‘The whole thing must, I think, have appeared to you, who are a consecutive man, as a thing almost of mere words, but I assure you that, when I wrote it, it was the regular stepping of Imagination towards a truth.’23 And many passages show his conviction that for his progress towards this truth ‘thought,’ ‘knowledge,’ ‘philosophy,’ are indispensable;24 that he must submit to the toil and the solitude that they involve, just as he must undergo the pains of sympathy; that ‘there is but one way for him,’ and that this one ‘road lies through application, study, and thought.’25 On the other hand he had, in the first place, as we saw, a strong feeling that a man, and especially a poet, must not be in a hurry to arrive at results, and must not shut up his mind in the box of his supposed results, but must be content with half-knowledge, and capable of ‘living in uncertainties, mysteries, doubts, without any irritable reaching after fact and reason.’ And, in the second place, a poet, he felt, will never be able to rest in thoughts and reasonings which do not also satisfy imagination and give a truth which is also beauty; and in so far as they fail to do this, in so far as they are mere thoughts and reasonings, they are no more than a means, though a necessary means, to an end, which end is beauty,—that beauty which is also truth. This alone is the poet’s end, and therefore his law. ‘With a great poet the sense of beauty overcomes every other consideration, or rather obliterates all consideration.’26 Thought, knowledge, philosophy, if they fall short of this, are nothing but a ‘road’ to his goal. They bring matter for him to mould to his purpose of beauty; but he must not allow them to impose their purpose on him, or to ask that it shall appear in his product. These statements 236 formulate Keats’s position more than he formulates it, but I believe that they represent it truly. He was led to it mainly by the poetic instinct in him, or because, while his mind had much general power, he was, more than Wordsworth or Coleridge or Shelley, a poet pure and simple.27
He was far from indifferent to truth or seeing it as unimportant for poetry. In an early letter, while critiquing a poem by Wordsworth, he boldly states that "if Wordsworth had thought a little deeper at that moment, he wouldn’t have written it," adding that "it resembles a sort of rough intellectual outline, not a pursuit of truth."22 235 He discusses a passage in Endymion: "I think the whole thing must have seemed to you, as a logical person, like something almost made up of mere words, but I assure you that, when I wrote it, it was the steady advance of Imagination towards a truth."23 And many passages show his belief that for him to advance towards this truth, "thought," "knowledge," and "philosophy" are essential;24 that he must endure the effort and solitude they require, just as he must endure the pains of empathy; that "there is only one path for him," and that this "path lies through hard work, study, and contemplation."25 On the other hand, he had, as we noted, a strong sense that a person, especially a poet, shouldn’t rush to reach conclusions and shouldn’t confine his mind to his presumed conclusions but should be comfortable with partial understanding and able to "live in uncertainties, mysteries, and doubts, without becoming overly anxious for facts and reasons." Furthermore, he felt that a poet would never find satisfaction in thoughts and reasoning that don’t also resonate with imagination and provide a truth that is also beautiful; and to the extent that they fall short of this—being merely thoughts and reasoning—they are nothing more than a means, even if a necessary one, to an end, which is beauty—that beauty that is also truth. This is the sole goal of the poet, and therefore his guiding principle. "With a great poet, the sense of beauty surpasses every other consideration, or rather eliminates all consideration."26 Thought, knowledge, and philosophy, if they don’t reach this point, are merely a "path" to his aim. They provide material for him to shape into his vision of beauty; however, he must not let them impose their purpose on him or insist that it reflects in his work. These statements encapsulate Keats’s perspective more than he explicitly defines it, but I believe they accurately represent it. He was driven to this mainly by his poetic instinct or because, while his mind possessed considerable general capability, he was, more so than Wordsworth, Coleridge, or Shelley, a poet in the purest sense.27
We can now deal more briefly with another apparent inconsistency. Keats says again and again that the poet must not live for himself, but must feel for others and try to help them; that ‘there is no worthy pursuit but the idea of doing some good for the world’; that he is ambitious to do some good or to serve his country. Yet he writes to Shelley about the Cenci: ‘There is only one part of it I am judge of—the poetry and dramatic effect, which by many spirits nowadays is considered the Mammon. A modern work, it is said, must have a purpose, which may be the God. An artist must serve Mammon; he must have “self-concentration”—selfishness, perhaps.’28 These are ungracious sentences, especially when we remember the letter to which Keats is replying; and they are also unfair to Shelley, whose tragedy cannot justly be accused of having an ultra-poetic purpose, and whose Count Cenci shows much more dramatic imagination than any figure drawn by Keats. But it is ungracious too to criticise the irritability of a man condemned to death; and in any case these sentences are perfectly consistent with Keats’s expressed desire to do good. The poet is to do good; yes, but by being a poet. He is to have a purpose of doing good by his poetry; yes, but he is not to 237 obtrude it in his poetry, or to show that he has a design upon us.29 To make beauty is his philanthropy. He will not succeed in it best by making what is only in part beauty,—something like the Excursion, half poem and half lecture. He must be unselfish, no doubt, but perhaps by being selfish; by refusing, that is, to be diverted from his poetic way of helping by the desire to help in another way. This is the drift of Keats’s thought. If we remember what he means by ‘beauty’ and ‘poet,’ and how he distinguishes the poet from the ‘dreamer,’30 we shall think it sound doctrine.
We can now address another apparent inconsistency more briefly. Keats repeatedly says that a poet should not live for themselves, but instead feel for others and try to help them; that "there is no worthy pursuit except the idea of doing some good for the world"; and that he is motivated to do some good or to serve his country. Yet he writes to Shelley about the Cenci: "There is only one part of it I can judge—the poetry and dramatic effect, which many people nowadays consider to be Mammon. A modern work, it is said, must have a purpose, which could be the divine. An artist must serve Mammon; he must have 'self-concentration'—selfishness, perhaps."28 These are harsh statements, especially when we think of the letter to which Keats is responding; and they are also unfair to Shelley, whose tragedy cannot rightly be accused of having an overly poetic purpose, and whose Count Cenci demonstrates much more dramatic creativity than any character created by Keats. However, it's also unfair to criticize the frustration of a man facing death; and in any case, these statements are completely consistent with Keats’s stated desire to do good. The poet is meant to do good; yes, but by being a poet. He should have a purpose of doing good through his poetry; yes, but he shouldn't impose it in his work or indicate that he has an agenda for us.29 To create beauty is his form of philanthropy. He won't be most successful by creating something that is only partially beautiful—something like the Excursion, which is half poem and half lecture. He must be unselfish, for sure, but perhaps by being selfish; by refusing to be distracted from his poetic way of contributing by the desire to help in another way. This is the core of Keats’s thought. If we remember what he means by 'beauty' and 'poet,' and how he distinguishes the poet from the 'dreamer,'30 we should find it to be sound reasoning.
Keats was by nature both dreamer and poet, and his ambition was to become poet pure and simple. There was, in a further sense, a double strain in his nature. He had in him the poetic temper of his time, the ever-present sense of an infinite, the tendency to think of this as an ideal perfection manifesting itself in reality, and yet surpassing reality, and so capable of being contrasted with it. He was allied here especially to Wordsworth and to Shelley, by the former of whom he was greatly influenced. But there was also in him another tendency; and this, it would seem, was strengthening at the expense of the first, and would in time have dominated it. It was perhaps the deeper and more individual. It may be called the Shakespearean strain, and it works against any inclination to erect walls between ideal and real, or to magnify differences of grade into oppositions of kind. Keats had the impulse to interest himself in everything he saw or heard of, to be curious about a thing, accept it, identify himself with it, without first asking whether it is better or worse than another, or how far it is 238 from the ideal principle. It is this impulse that speaks in the words, ‘If a sparrow come before my window, I take part in its existence and pick about the gravel’;31 and in the words, ‘When she comes into a room she makes an impression the same as the beauty of a leopardess’; and in the feeling that she is fine, though Bishop Hooker is finer. It too is the source of his complaint that he has no personal identity, and of his description of the poetical character; ‘It has no self; it is everything and nothing.... It enjoys light and shade; it lives in gusto, be it foul or fair, high or low, rich or poor, mean or elevated. It has as much delight in conceiving an Iago as an Imogen. What shocks the virtuous philosopher delights the chameleon poet. It does no harm from its relish of the dark side of things, any more than from its taste for the bright one, because they both end in speculation.32 A poet is the most unpoetical of anything in existence, because he has no identity. He is continually in, for, and filling some other body.’33 That is not a description of Milton or Wordsworth or Shelley; neither does it apply very fully to Keats; but it describes something at least of the spirit of Shakespeare.
Keats was naturally both a dreamer and a poet, and his goal was to simply be a pure poet. In a deeper sense, there was a dual aspect to his character. He embodied the poetic spirit of his time, always sensing the infinite, thinking of it as an ideal perfection appearing in reality, yet surpassing reality and thus able to be contrasted with it. He was particularly connected to Wordsworth and Shelley, with the former having a significant influence on him. However, there was another tendency within him that seemed to grow stronger at the expense of the first and would eventually dominate it. This might be seen as deeper and more personal. It could be called the Shakespearean aspect, which worked against any urge to create boundaries between the ideal and the real or to exaggerate differences into oppositions. Keats had an instinct to engage with everything he saw or heard about, to be curious about things, to accept them, and to identify with them without first questioning whether they were better or worse than others or how close they were to the ideal principle. This instinct is reflected in the words, ‘If a sparrow comes before my window, I take part in its existence and pick about the gravel’; and in the idea, ‘When she enters a room, she leaves an impression just like the beauty of a leopardess’; and in the feeling that she is lovely, even if Bishop Hooker is lovelier. It is also the root of his complaint that he lacks a personal identity and his description of the poetic character; ‘It has no self; it is everything and nothing.... It enjoys light and shade; it lives fully, whether it’s foul or fair, high or low, rich or poor, mean or elevated. It finds as much joy in imagining an Iago as in an Imogen. What shocks the virtuous philosopher delights the chameleon poet. Its appreciation for the dark side of things is as harmless as its taste for the bright side, since both lead to speculation. A poet is the most unpoetical being in existence, because he has no identity. He is always in, for, and embodying some other entity.’ That description doesn’t quite fit Milton, Wordsworth, or Shelley; it doesn’t completely apply to Keats either, but it at least captures something of Shakespeare's spirit.
Now this spirit, it is obvious, tends in poetry, I do not say to a realistic, but to what may be called a concrete method of treatment; to the vivid presentment of scenes, individualities, actions, in preference to the expression of unembodied thoughts and feelings. The atmosphere of Wordsworth’s age, as we have seen, was not, on the whole, favourable to it, and in various degrees it failed in strength, or it suffered, in all the greater poets. 239 Scott had it in splendid abundance and vigour; but he had too little of the idealism or the metaphysical imagination which was common to those poets, and which Shakespeare united with his universal comprehension; nor was he, like Shakespeare and like some of them, a master of magic in language. But Keats had that magic in fuller measure, perhaps, than any of our poets since Milton; and, sharing the idealism of Wordsworth and Shelley, he possessed also wider sympathies, and, if not a more plastic or pictorial imagination than the latter, at least a greater freedom from the attraction of theoretic ideas. To what results might not this combination have led if his life had been as long as Wordsworth’s or even as Byron’s? It would be more than hazardous, I think, to say that he was the most highly endowed of all our poets in the nineteenth century, but he might well have written its greatest long poems.
Now this spirit, it’s clear, leans towards poetry, not in a realistic way, but in what could be called a concrete approach; focusing on vividly presenting scenes, characters, and actions rather than just expressing abstract thoughts and feelings. The environment of Wordsworth’s time, as we’ve noted, was generally not supportive of this, leading to various degrees of weakness in all the major poets. 239 Scott had it in great abundance and strength; however, he lacked the idealism and metaphysical imagination that were common among those poets, which Shakespeare blended with his universal understanding. Unlike Shakespeare and some others, he wasn't a wizard with language. But Keats possessed that charm in perhaps greater amounts than any poet since Milton; sharing Wordsworth's and Shelley's idealism, he also had broader sympathies and, if not a more adaptable or visual imagination than Shelley, at least a greater detachment from theoretical ideas. Just think of what this combination could have achieved if his life had been as long as Wordsworth’s or even Byron’s. It would be risky to claim he was the most talented of all our poets in the nineteenth century, but he certainly had the potential to write its greatest long poems.
1905.
1905.
NOTE
NOTE
I have pointed out certain marked resemblances between Alastor and Endymion, and it would be easy to extend the list. These resemblances are largely due to similarities in the minds of the two poets, and to the action of a common influence on both. But I believe that, in addition, Keats was affected by the reading of Alastor, which appeared in 1816, while his own poem was begun in the spring of 1817.
I have noted some clear similarities between Alastor and Endymion, and it would be simple to add more to the list. These similarities largely come from the shared thought processes of the two poets and the impact of a common influence on both. However, I think that, in addition, Keats was influenced by reading Alastor, which was published in 1816, while he started working on his own poem in the spring of 1817.
The common influence to which I refer was that of Wordsworth, and especially of the Excursion, published in 1814. There is a quotation, or rather a misquotation, from it in the Preface to Alastor. The Excursion is concerned in part with the danger of inactive and unsympathetic solitude; and this, treated of course in Shelley’s own way, is the subject of Alastor, which also contains phrases reminiscent of Wordsworth’s poem. Its Preface too reminds one immediately of the Elegiac Stanzas on a Picture of Peele Castle; of the main idea, and of the lines,
The common influence I’m talking about was that of Wordsworth, especially his work Excursion, published in 1814. There’s a quote, or more accurately a misquote, from it in the Preface to Alastor. The Excursion discusses the risk of being alone without connection or understanding; this theme, expressed in Shelley’s unique style, is also the focus of Alastor, which includes lines that echo Wordsworth’s poem. Its Preface immediately reminds one of the Elegiac Stanzas on a Picture of Peele Castle; of the central idea and the verses,
Farewell, farewell, the heart that lives alone, Farewell, farewell, the heart that lives alone, Housed in a dream, at distance from the Kind. Housed in a dream, far from the Kind. |
As for Keats, the reader of his letters knows how much he was occupied in 1817 and 1818 with thoughts due to the reading of Wordsworth, and how great, though qualified, was his admiration of the Excursion. These thoughts concerned chiefly the poetic nature, its tendency to ‘dream,’ and the necessity that it should go beyond itself and feel for the sorrows of others. They may have been suggested only by Wordsworth; but we must remember that Alastor had been published, and that Keats would naturally read it. In comparing that poem with Endymion I am obliged to repeat remarks already made in the lecture.
As for Keats, anyone who reads his letters can see how much he was focused in 1817 and 1818 on ideas inspired by reading Wordsworth, and how significant, though somewhat limited, his admiration was for the Excursion. These ideas primarily revolved around the nature of poetry, its inclination to ‘dream,’ and the need for it to transcend itself and empathize with the sorrows of others. They may have been sparked only by Wordsworth; however, we should remember that Alastor had already been published, and Keats would have naturally read it. When comparing that poem with Endymion, I find myself repeating comments I’ve already made in the lecture.
Alastor, composed under the influence described, tells of the 241 fate of a young poet, who is ‘pure and tender-hearted,’ but who, in his search for communion with the ideal influences of nature and of knowledge, keeps aloof from sympathies with his kind. ‘So long as it is possible for his desires to point towards objects thus infinite and unmeasured, he is joyous and tranquil and self-possessed.’ But a time comes when he thirsts for intercourse with an intelligence like himself. His ideal requirements are embodied in the form of a being who appears to him in a dream, and to whom he is united in passionate love. But his ‘self-centred seclusion’ now avenges itself. The ‘spirit of sweet human love’ vanishes as he wakes, and he wanders over the earth, vainly seeking the ‘prototype’ of the vision until he dies.
Alastor, written under the influence described, tells the story of a young poet who is ‘pure and tender-hearted.’ However, in his quest for a connection with the ideal aspects of nature and knowledge, he distances himself from forming bonds with others. ‘As long as he can direct his desires toward such infinite and unmeasured objects, he feels joy, peace, and self-control.’ But eventually, he craves a connection with an intelligence that mirrors his own. His ideal desires are embodied in a figure that appears to him in a dream, and he falls passionately in love with this being. Yet, his ‘self-centered isolation’ starts to take its toll. The ‘spirit of sweet human love’ disappears as he wakes, leaving him to wander the earth, desperately searching for the ‘prototype’ of his vision until he dies.
In Endymion the story of a dream-vision, of rapturous union with it, and of the consequent pursuit of it, re-appears, though the beginning and the end are different. The hero, before the coming of the vision, has of course a poetic soul, but he is not self-secluded, or inactive, or fragile, or philosophic; and his pursuit of the goddess leads not to extinction but to immortal union with her. It does lead, however, to adventures of which the main idea evidently is that the poetic soul can only reach complete union with the ideal (which union is immortality) by wandering in a world which seems to deprive him of it; by trying to mitigate the woes of others instead of seeking the ideal for himself; and by giving himself up to love for what seems to be a mere woman, but is found to be the goddess herself. It seems almost beyond doubt that the story of Cynthia and Endymion would not have taken this shape but for Alastor.
In Endymion, the narrative of a dream-vision, of a blissful union with it, and of the resulting quest for it re-emerges, although the beginning and the end differ. The hero, before the arrival of the vision, naturally possesses a poetic soul, but he is not isolated, inactive, fragile, or overly philosophical; his quest for the goddess leads not to oblivion but to an eternal union with her. However, it does lead to adventures where the main idea clearly is that the poetic soul can only achieve complete union with the ideal (which represents immortality) by wandering through a world that seems to strip him of it; by attempting to ease the suffering of others rather than pursuing the ideal for himself; and by surrendering to love for what appears to be just an ordinary woman but is ultimately revealed to be the goddess herself. It seems almost certain that the story of Cynthia and Endymion would not have taken this form were it not for Alastor.
The reader will find this impression confirmed if he compares the descriptions in Alastor and Endymion, Book I., of the dreamer’s feelings on awakening from his dream, of the disenchantment that has fallen on the landscape, and of his ‘eager’ pursuit of the lost vision. Everything is, in one sense, different, for the two poets differ greatly, and Keats, of course, was writing without any conscious recollection of the passage in Alastor; but the conception is the same.34
The reader will find this impression confirmed if they compare the descriptions in Alastor and Endymion, Book I., of the dreamer’s feelings upon waking from his dream, the disillusionment that has settled over the landscape, and his ‘eager’ pursuit of the lost vision. Everything is, in one sense, different, since the two poets are very distinct, and Keats, of course, was writing without any conscious memory of the passage in Alastor; but the concept is the same.34
Consider, again, the passage (near the beginning of Endymion, Book III.) quoted on p. 230 of the lecture. The hero is addressing the moon; and he says, to put it baldly, that from his boyhood everything that was beautiful to him was associated with his love of the moon’s beauty. The passage continues thus:
Consider, again, the passage (near the beginning of Endymion, Book III.) quoted on p. 230 of the lecture. The hero is talking to the moon; and he bluntly states that since his childhood, everything beautiful to him has been connected to his love for the moon's beauty. The passage continues thus:
On some bright essence could I lean, and lull On some bright essence could I lean, and lull Myself to immortality: I prest Myself to immortality: I pressed Nature’s soft pillow in a wakeful rest. Nature’s gentle cushion in a light sleep. But, gentle Orb! there came a nearer bliss— But, gentle Orb! there came a closer happiness— My strange love came—Felicity’s abyss! My weird love came—Felicity’s abyss! She came, and thou didst fade, and fade away. She came, and you faded, and faded away. |
In spite of the dissimilarities, surely the ‘wakeful rest’ here corresponds to the condition of the poet in Alastor prior to the dream. ‘So long as it is possible for his desires to point towards objects thus infinite and unmeasured, he is joyous and tranquil and self-possessed’; but when his ‘strange love’ comes these objects, like the objects of Endymion’s earlier desires, no longer suffice him.
In spite of the differences, the 'wakeful rest' here definitely relates to the state of the poet in Alastor before the dream. 'As long as it's possible for his desires to aim at objects that are infinite and limitless, he is happy, calm, and composed'; but when his 'strange love' arrives, these objects, like the ones in Endymion's earlier desires, aren't enough for him anymore.
There is, however, further evidence, indeed positive proof, of the effect of Alastor, and especially of its Preface, on Keats’s mind. In the revised version of Hyperion, Book I., the dreamer in the Temple wonders why he has been preserved from death. The Prophetess tells him the reason (I italicise certain words):
There is, however, more evidence, even solid proof, of the impact of Alastor, particularly its Preface, on Keats’s thoughts. In the updated version of Hyperion, Book I., the dreamer in the Temple wonders why he has been kept alive. The Prophetess explains the reason to him (I italicize certain words):
‘None can usurp this height,’ returned that shade, ‘No one can take this height,’ replied that shadow, ‘But those to whom the miseries of the world ‘But those to whom the miseries of the world Are misery, and will not let them rest. Are misery, and will not let them rest. All else who find a haven in the world, All else who find a refuge in the world, Where they may thoughtless sleep away their days, Where they might carelessly waste their days sleeping, If by a chance into this fane they come, If by chance they come into this place, Rot on the pavement where thou rottedst half.’ Rot on the pavement where you rotted half. ‘Are there not thousands in the world,’ said I, ‘Aren't there thousands of people in the world,’ I said, Encouraged by the sooth voice of the shade, Encouraged by the soothing voice of the shade, ‘Who love their fellows even to the death, ‘Who love their friends even to the end, Who feel the giant agony of the world, Who feels the overwhelming pain of the world, And more, like slaves to poor humanity, And even more, like slaves to struggling humanity, Labour for mortal good?’ Work for the greater good? |
If the reader compares with this the following passage from the Preface to Alastor, and if he observes the words I have italicised in it, he will hardly doubt that some unconscious recollection of the Preface was at work in Keats’s mind. Shelley is distinguishing 243 the self-centred seclusion of his poet from that of common selfish souls:
If the reader compares this with the next passage from the Preface to Alastor, and notices the words I've italicized, they will likely agree that some unconscious memory of the Preface influenced Keats's thoughts. Shelley is differentiating the self-centered isolation of his poet from that of ordinary selfish people: 243
‘The picture is not barren of instruction to actual men. The Poet’s self-centred seclusion was avenged by the furies of an irresistible passion pursuing him to speedy ruin. But that Power which strikes the luminaries of the world with sudden darkness and extinction, by awakening them to too exquisite a perception of its influences, dooms to a slow and poisonous decay those meaner spirits that dare to abjure its dominion. Their destiny is more abject and inglorious as their delinquency is more contemptible and pernicious. They who, deluded by no generous error, instigated by no sacred thirst of doubtful knowledge, duped by no illustrious superstition, loving nothing on this earth, and cherishing no hopes beyond, yet keep aloof from sympathies with their kind, rejoicing neither in human joy nor mourning with human grief; these, and such as they, have their apportioned curse. They languish, because none feel with them their common nature. They are morally dead. They are neither friends, nor lovers, nor fathers, nor citizens of the world, nor benefactors of their country. Among those who attempt to exist without human sympathy, the pure and tender-hearted perish through the intensity and passion of their search after its communities, when the vacancy of their spirit suddenly makes itself felt. All else, selfish, blind, and torpid, are those unforeseeing multitudes who constitute, together with their own, the lasting misery and loneliness of the world. Those who love not their fellow-beings, live unfruitful lives, and prepare for their old age a miserable grave.’35
‘The picture offers valuable lessons to real people. The Poet’s self-focused isolation led to the fury of an unstoppable passion that quickly brought him to ruin. But that Power, which casts sudden darkness and eliminates the shining lights of the world by making them acutely aware of its effects, damns to a slow and toxic decline those lesser souls who dare to reject its rule. Their fate is more miserable and dishonorable as their wrongdoing is even more despicable and harmful. Those who, fooled by no noble delusion, driven by no sacred desire for uncertain knowledge, misled by no grand superstition, loving nothing on this earth, and holding no hopes for the beyond, yet distance themselves from the connections with their fellow humans, neither celebrating human joy nor grieving human sorrow; these individuals, and others like them, bear their destined curse. They suffer because no one shares their basic humanity. They are morally lifeless. They are neither friends, nor lovers, nor parents, nor citizens of the world, nor benefactors of their country. Among those who try to live without human connection, the pure and kind-hearted fade away under the pressure of their longing for community, when the emptiness of their spirit suddenly becomes apparent. All else, selfish, blind, and dull, are the thoughtless masses who together with their own create the lasting misery and loneliness of the world. Those who do not love their fellow beings live barren lives and set up a pitiful grave for their old age.’35
I have still a passage to refer to. Let the reader turn to the quotation on p. 236 from Keats’s reply to Shelley’s letter of invitation to his home in Italy; and let him ask himself why Keats puts the word “self-concentration” in inverted commas. He is not referring to anything in Shelley’s letter, and he is not in the habit in the letters of using inverted commas except to mark a quotation. Without doubt, I think, he is referring from memory to the Preface to Alastor and the phrase ‘self-centred seclusion.’ He has come to feel that this self-centred seclusion is right for a poet like himself, and that the direct pursuit of philanthropy in poetry (which he supposes Shelley to advocate) is wrong. But this is another proof how much he had been influenced by Shelley’s poem; and it is perhaps not too rash to conjecture that his consciousness of this influence was one reason why he had earlier refused to visit Shelley, in order that he might ‘have his own unfettered scope.’36
I still have a point to make. Let the reader look at the quote on p. 236 from Keats’s reply to Shelley’s invitation to his home in Italy; and let them consider why Keats uses the term “self-concentration” in quotes. He isn’t referencing anything in Shelley’s letter, and he typically doesn’t use quotes in his letters unless it’s to highlight a quote. Without a doubt, I believe he is recalling the Preface to Alastor and the phrase ‘self-centred seclusion.’ He has come to believe that this self-centred seclusion is right for a poet like him, and that the direct pursuit of philanthropy in poetry (which he thinks Shelley supports) is misguided. But this is further evidence of how much Shelley’s poem influenced him; and it’s perhaps not too bold to suggest that his awareness of this influence was one reason he previously declined to visit Shelley, so he could ‘have his own unfettered scope.’36
If it seems to anyone that these conclusions are derogatory to Keats, either as a man or a poet, I can only say that I differ from him entirely. But I will add that there seems to me some reason to conjecture that Shelley had read the Ode to a Nightingale before he wrote the stanzas To a Skylark.
If anyone thinks these conclusions are negative toward Keats, whether as a person or a poet, I can only say that I completely disagree. However, I will mention that I believe there may be some reason to suggest that Shelley read the Ode to a Nightingale before he wrote the stanzas To a Skylark.
1 The Letters (except those to Miss Brawne, and a few others) have been edited by Colvin, and (without exception) by Forman (pub. Gowans & Gray). I refer to them by their numbers, followed by the initial of the editor’s name. Both editions reproduce peculiarities of punctuation, etc.; but for my present purpose these are usually without interest, and I have consulted the convenience of the reader in making changes.
1 The Letters (except those to Miss Brawne, and a few others) have been edited by Colvin, and (without exception) by Forman (pub. Gowans & Gray). I reference them by their numbers, followed by the editor’s initial. Both editions keep certain punctuation quirks, etc.; however, for my current purpose, these details are usually unimportant, and I've made adjustments for the reader's convenience.
2 Keats himself, it is strange to think, was born in the same year as Carlyle.
2 It's odd to think that Keats was born in the same year as Carlyle.
3 These passions were in his last two years overclouded at times, but they remained to the end. When, in the bitterness of his soul, he begged Severn to put on his tombstone no name, but only ‘Here lies one whose name was writ in water,’ he was thinking not merely of the reviewers who had robbed him of fame in his short life, but also of those unwritten poems, of which ‘the faint conceptions’ in happier days used to ‘bring the blood into his forehead.’
3 In his last two years, these passions were sometimes overshadowed, but they stayed with him until the end. When, in his deep sorrow, he asked Severn to mark his tombstone with no name, but just ‘Here lies one whose name was writ in water,’ he wasn't only thinking about the reviewers who had taken away his fame during his short life, but also about those unwritten poems, whose ‘faint conceptions’ in happier times used to ‘bring the blood into his forehead.’
4 LII, C., LV, F. The quotations above are from XIV, XVI, C., XV, XVII, XVIII, F. The verses are a parody of Wordsworth’s lines, ‘The cock is crowing.’
4 LII, C., LV, F. The quotes above are from XIV, XVI, C., XV, XVII, 18, F. The lines are a parody of Wordsworth’s lines, ‘The rooster is crowing.’
5 LXI, C., LXVI, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 61, 100, 66, F.
6 LVI, C., LXI, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LVI, C., LXI, F.
7 LXXIII, C., LXXXI, F. Mr. Hooker, I may remark, would not have thanked Keats for his bishopric.
7 LXXIII, C., LXXXI, F. Mr. Hooker, I should point out, wouldn’t have appreciated Keats for his position as bishop.
8 From the letter last quoted. See also CXVI, CXVIII, CXIX, C., CXXXVII, CXXXIV, CXXXV, F.
8 From the previously mentioned letter. Also see CXVI, CXVIII, CXIX, C., C137, C134, C135, F.
9 ‘Pain had no sting and pleasure’s wreath no flower.’
9 'Pain didn't hurt, and pleasure's reward had no beauty.'
10 XCII, C., CVI, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 92, 100, 106, F.
11 XIX, C., XXI, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 19, C., 21, F.
12 LIV, C., LIX, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ LIV, C., LIX, F.
13 CXXXI, C., CLII, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ CXXXI, C., CLII, F.
14 CXVI, C., CXXXVII, F. The word ‘turn’ in the last sentence but two seems to be doubtful. Mr. Colvin reads ‘have.’
14 CXVI, C., C137, F. The word 'turn' in the second-to-last sentence seems questionable. Mr. Colvin interprets it as 'have.'
15 Keats’s use of the word is suggested, probably, by Milton’s ‘pure intelligence of heaven.’
15 Keats's choice of the word is likely inspired by Milton's "pure intelligence of heaven."
16 XCII, C., CVI, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 92, 100, 106, F.
17 CLXVI, F., LXXIII, C., LXXXI, F. In XLI, C., XLIV, F., occurs a passage ending with the words, ‘they are able to “consecrate whate’er they look upon.”’ Is not this a quotation from the Hymn:
17 CLXVI, F., LXXIII, C., LXXXI, F. In XLI, C., XLIV, F., there's a passage that ends with the words, ‘they are able to “consecrate whatever they look at.”’ Is this not a quote from the Hymn:
Spirit of Beauty that dost consecrate Spirit of Beauty that consecrates With thine own hues all thou dost shine upon? With your own colors, you shine on everyone? |
If so, and if my memory serves me, this is the only quotation from Shelley’s poetry in the letters of Keats. The Hymn had been published in Hunt’s Examiner, Jan., 1817.
If that's the case, and if I remember correctly, this is the only quote from Shelley's poetry in Keats's letters. The Hymn was published in Hunt's Examiner in January 1817.
18 The first critic, I believe, who seriously attempted to investigate Keats’s mind, and the ideas that were trying to take shape in some of his poems, was F. M. Owen, whose John Keats, a Study (1880) never attracted in her too brief life-time the attention it deserved. Mr. Bridges’s treatment of these ideas is masterly. To what is said above may be added that, although Keats was dissatisfied with Endymion even before he had finished it, he did not at any time criticise it on the ground that it tried to put too much meaning into the myth. On Alastor and Endymion see further the Note appended to this lecture.
18 The first critic who really tried to explore Keats’s thoughts and the ideas taking shape in some of his poems was F. M. Owen, whose John Keats, a Study (1880) never got the attention it deserved during her too short lifetime. Mr. Bridges’s analysis of these ideas is exceptional. Additionally, it's worth mentioning that even though Keats was unhappy with Endymion before he finished it, he never criticized it for trying to convey too much meaning in the myth. For more on Alastor and Endymion, see the Note at the end of this lecture.
19 A notable (but not isolated) remark, seeing that the poetic genius of Keats showed itself soonest and perhaps most completely in the rendering of Nature.
19 A significant (but not singular) observation, considering that Keats's poetic talent revealed itself earliest and perhaps most fully in his depiction of Nature.
20 XXIV, C., XXVI, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ XXIV, C., XXVI, F.
21 CXVI, C., CXXXVII, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 116, 100, 137, F.
22 XIX, C., XXI, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 19, C., 21, F.
23 XXXII, C., XXXIV, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 32, C., 34, F.
24 He contemplates even the study of metaphysics, LI, C., LIV, F.
24 He even thinks about studying metaphysics, LI, C., LIV, F.
25 L, C., LIII, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ L, C., LIII, F.
26 XXIV, C., XXVI, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 24, C., 26, F.
27 Cf. in addition to the letters already referred to, the obscure letter to Bailey, XXII, C., XXIV, F., which, however, is early, and not quite in agreement with later thoughts. I should observe perhaps that if Keats’s position, as formulated above, is accepted, the question still remains whether a truth which is also beauty, or a beauty which is also truth, can be found by man; and, if so, whether it can, in strictness, be called by either of those names.
27 Also, in addition to the letters mentioned earlier, there's the unclear letter to Bailey, XXII, C., XXIV, F., which is early and not entirely consistent with later ideas. I should note that if we accept Keats’s position as outlined above, the question still lingers: Can a truth that is also beauty, or a beauty that is also truth, be found by humans? And if so, can it really be called either of those names?
28 CLV, C., CCVI, F. See on these sentences the Note at the end of the lecture.
28 Customer Lifetime Value, C., CCVI, F. See the Note at the end of the lecture for more on these sentences.
29 An expression used in reference to Wordsworth, XXXIV, C., XXXVI, F.
29 A term used to refer to Wordsworth, XXXIV, C., XXXVI, F.
30 I have not space to dwell on this distinction, but I must warn the reader that he will probably misunderstand the important passage in the revised Hyperion, 161 ff., unless he consults Mr. de Sélincourt’s edition.
30 I don’t have enough room to go into detail on this difference, but I need to caution the reader that they will likely misinterpret the significant part in the revised Hyperion, 161 ff., unless they refer to Mr. de Sélincourt’s edition.
31 XXII, C., XXV, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 22, C., 25, F.
32 That is, in ‘half-knowledge,’ ‘doubts,’ ‘mysteries’ (see p. 235), while the philosopher is sometimes supposed by Keats to have a reasoned certainty about everything. It is curious to reflect that great metaphysicians, like Spinoza and Hegel, are often accused of the un-moral impartiality which Keats attributes to the poet.
32 In other words, in ‘partial understanding,’ ‘uncertainties,’ ‘mysteries’ (see p. 235), while Keats sometimes thinks philosophers have a clear understanding of everything. It's interesting to consider that influential metaphysicians, like Spinoza and Hegel, are often criticized for the un-moral impartiality that Keats associates with poets.
33 LXXVI, C., LXXX, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 76, C., 80, F.
34 The ultimate origin of the dream-passage in both poems may well be Adam’s dream in Paradise Lost, Book viii.:
34 The ultimate origin of the dream sequence in both poems may very well be Adam’s dream in Paradise Lost, Book viii.:
She disappear’d, and left me dark: I waked She disappeared, leaving me in the dark: I woke up To find her, or for ever to deplore To find her, or to mourn her forever Her loss, and other pleasures all abjure. Her loss, and all other pleasures, are rejected. |
Keats alludes to this in XXII, C., XXIV, F.
Keats refers to this in XXII, C., XXIV, F.
35 It is tempting to conjecture with Mr. Forman that the full-stop before the last sentence is a misprint, and that we should read ‘the world,—those who,’ etc., so that the last two clauses would be relative clauses co-ordinate with ‘who love not their fellow-beings.’ Not to speak of the run of the sentences, this conjecture is tempting because of the comma after ‘fellow-beings,’ and because the paragraph is followed by the quotation (‘those’ should be ‘they’),
35 It's easy to agree with Mr. Forman that the period before the last sentence is a typo, and that we should read ‘the world,—those who,’ etc., making the last two clauses relative clauses that go along with ‘who love not their fellow-beings.’ Aside from the overall flow of the sentences, this idea is appealing because of the comma after ‘fellow-beings,’ and because the paragraph is followed by the quote (‘those’ should be ‘they’),
The good die first, The good die young, And those whose hearts are dry as summer’s dust And those whose hearts are as dry as summer dust Burn to the socket. Plug it in. |
The good who die first correspond with the ‘pure and tender-hearted’ who perish and, as we naturally suppose, perish young, like the poet in Alastor. But, as the last sentence stands, these, as well as the torpid, live to old age. It is hard to believe that Shelley meant this; but as he was in England when Alastor was printed, he probably revised the proofs, and it is perhaps easier to suppose that he wrote what is printed than that he passed unobserved the serious misprint supposed by Mr. Forman.
The good who die young match up with the ‘pure and tender-hearted’ who also die young, like the poet in Alastor. But as the last sentence reads, these individuals, along with the indifferent, live to old age. It's hard to believe that Shelley intended this; however, since he was in England when Alastor was published, he likely reviewed the proofs. It seems more reasonable to think he wrote what’s printed than that he overlooked the serious mistake suggested by Mr. Forman.
36 XVIII, C., XX, F.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 18, C., 20, F.

THE REJECTION OF FALSTAFF
Falstaff's Rejection
Of the two persons principally concerned in the rejection of Falstaff, Henry, both as Prince and as King, has received, on the whole, full justice from readers and critics. Falstaff, on the other hand, has been in one respect the most unfortunate of Shakespeare’s famous characters. All of them, in passing from the mind of their creator into other minds, suffer change; they tend to lose their harmony through the disproportionate attention bestowed on some one feature, or to lose their uniqueness by being conventionalised into types already familiar. But Falstaff was degraded by Shakespeare himself. The original character is to be found alive in the two parts of Henry IV., dead in Henry V., and nowhere else. But not very long after these plays were composed, Shakespeare wrote, and he afterwards revised, the very entertaining piece called The Merry Wives of Windsor. Perhaps his company wanted a new play on a sudden; or perhaps, as one would rather believe, the tradition may be true that Queen Elizabeth, delighted with the Falstaff scenes of Henry IV., expressed a wish to see the hero of them again, and to see him in love. Now it was no more possible for Shakespeare to show his 248 own Falstaff in love than to turn twice two into five. But he could write in haste—the tradition says, in a fortnight—a comedy or farce differing from all his other plays in this, that its scene is laid in English middle-class life, and that it is prosaic almost to the end. And among the characters he could introduce a disreputable fat old knight with attendants, and could call them Falstaff, Bardolph, Pistol, and Nym. And he could represent this knight assailing, for financial purposes, the virtue of two matrons, and in the event baffled, duped, treated like dirty linen, beaten, burnt, pricked, mocked, insulted, and, worst of all, repentant and didactic. It is horrible. It is almost enough to convince one that Shakespeare himself could sanction the parody of Ophelia in the Two Noble Kinsmen. But it no more touches the real Falstaff than Ophelia is degraded by that parody. To picture the real Falstaff befooled like the Falstaff of the Merry Wives is like imagining Iago the gull of Roderigo, or Becky Sharp the dupe of Amelia Osborne. Before he had been served the least of these tricks he would have had his brains taken out and buttered, and have given them to a dog for a New Year’s gift. I quote the words of the impostor, for after all Shakespeare made him and gave to him a few sentences worthy of Falstaff himself. But they are only a few—one side of a sheet of notepaper would contain them. And yet critics have solemnly debated at what period in his life Sir John endured the gibes of Master Ford, and whether we should put this comedy between the two parts of Henry IV., or between the second of them and Henry V. And the Falstaff of the general reader, it is to be feared, is an impossible conglomerate of two distinct characters, while the Falstaff of the mere play-goer is certainly much more like the impostor than the true man.
Of the two people mainly involved in rejecting Falstaff, Henry, both as Prince and as King, has generally received fair treatment from readers and critics. Falstaff, on the other hand, has unfortunately been the most mishandled of Shakespeare’s well-known characters. All of them change when they move from Shakespeare's mind to others—they tend to lose their balance because of excessive focus on one aspect or become generic by being shaped into familiar types. But Falstaff was reduced by Shakespeare himself. You can find the original character alive in the two parts of Henry IV., dead in Henry V., and nowhere else. However, not long after these plays were written, Shakespeare created and later revised the very entertaining play called The Merry Wives of Windsor. Perhaps his company needed a new play on short notice; or maybe, as some like to believe, there’s truth to the story that Queen Elizabeth, enchanted with the Falstaff scenes in Henry IV., expressed a wish to see him again—this time in love. Yet, it would have been just as impossible for Shakespeare to portray his Falstaff in love as it would be to transform two times two into five. But he could quickly write—a legend says, in two weeks—a comedy or farce that sets itself apart from all his other works by taking place in English middle-class life, and being largely prosaic. Among the characters he could introduce was a disreputable, overweight old knight with sidekicks, and he called them Falstaff, Bardolph, Pistol, and Nym. He could show this knight trying to undermine the virtue of two women for financial gain, only to end up thwarted, deceived, treated like trash, beaten, burned, pricked, mocked, insulted, and, worst of all, remorseful and lesson-giving. It’s terrible. It almost makes one think that Shakespeare himself could approve of the parody of Ophelia in the Two Noble Kinsmen. But this portrayal doesn’t truly touch the real Falstaff any more than Ophelia is belittled by that parody. To imagine the real Falstaff fooled like the Falstaff in The Merry Wives is like picturing Iago as a fool for Roderigo, or Becky Sharp as a victim of Amelia Osborne. Before he would have fallen for any of these tricks, he would have had his brains taken out and spread with butter, and fed them to a dog as a New Year’s gift. I quote the words of the impostor, because after all, Shakespeare created him and wrote a few lines worthy of the real Falstaff himself. But those lines are few—one side of a sheet of notepaper would hold them all. Yet critics have seriously discussed when Sir John experienced Master Ford's taunts and whether this comedy should be placed between the two parts of Henry IV. or between the second part and Henry V. And the Falstaff that the average reader knows, it seems, is an impossible mix of two different characters, while the Falstaff familiar to the casual theatergoer is undoubtedly much closer to the impostor than to the true man.
The separation of these two has long ago been effected by criticism, and is insisted on in almost all 249 competent estimates of the character of Falstaff. I do not propose to attempt a full account either of this character or of that of Prince Henry, but shall connect the remarks I have to make on them with a question which does not appear to have been satisfactorily discussed—the question of the rejection of Falstaff by the Prince on his accession to the throne. What do we feel, and what are we meant to feel, as we witness this rejection? And what does our feeling imply as to the characters of Falstaff and the new King?
The separation of these two has long been established through criticism, and is emphasized in almost all 249 credible evaluations of Falstaff's character. I don’t intend to provide a complete analysis of either this character or that of Prince Henry, but I will connect my observations about them to a question that doesn’t seem to have been thoroughly addressed—the issue of the Prince rejecting Falstaff upon taking the throne. How do we feel, and what are we supposed to feel, as we witness this rejection? And what does our emotional response suggest about the characters of Falstaff and the new King?
1.
1.
Sir John, you remember, is in Gloucestershire, engaged in borrowing a thousand pounds from Justice Shallow; and here Pistol, riding helter-skelter from London, brings him the great news that the old King is as dead as nail in door, and that Harry the Fifth is the man. Sir John, in wild excitement, taking any man’s horses, rushes to London; and he carries Shallow with him, for he longs to reward all his friends. We find him standing with his companions just outside Westminster Abbey, in the crowd that is waiting for the King to come out after his coronation. He himself is stained with travel, and has had no time to spend any of the thousand pounds in buying new liveries for his men. But what of that? This poor show only proves his earnestness of affection, his devotion, how he could not deliberate or remember or have patience to shift himself, but rode day and night, thought of nothing else but to see Henry, and put all affairs else in oblivion, as if there were nothing else to be done but to see him. And now he stands sweating with desire to see him, and repeating and repeating this one desire of his heart—‘to see him.’ The moment comes. There is a shout within the Abbey like the roaring of the sea, and a clangour 250 of trumpets, and the doors open and the procession streams out.
Sir John, as you remember, is in Gloucestershire, trying to borrow a thousand pounds from Justice Shallow. Meanwhile, Pistol, racing from London, brings him the big news that the old King is dead, and that Harry the Fifth is now the King. Sir John, in a frenzy, takes any man’s horses and rushes to London, bringing Shallow along because he wants to reward all his friends. We find him standing with his companions just outside Westminster Abbey, in the crowd waiting for the King to come out after the coronation. He himself is weary from travel and hasn’t had time to spend any of the thousand pounds on new outfits for his men. But what does that matter? This rough appearance only shows how genuine his feelings are, how devoted he is, that he couldn’t think clearly or be patient enough to clean himself up, but rode day and night, focused solely on seeing Henry, putting all other matters aside as if nothing else mattered but seeing him. And now he stands there, sweating with eagerness to see him, repeating over and over this one wish of his heart—‘to see him.’ The moment arrives. There’s a cheer from within the Abbey like the roar of the ocean, followed by a blast of trumpets, and the doors swing open as the procession spills out.
Fal. God save thy grace, King Hal! my royal Hal! Fal. God save you, King Hal! my royal Hal! Pist. The heavens thee guard and keep, most royal Pistol. May the heavens protect and watch over you, most royal. imp of fame! imp of fame! Fal. God save thee, my sweet boy! Fal. God bless you, my dear boy! King. My Lord Chief Justice, speak to that vain man. King. My Lord Chief Justice, talk to that arrogant guy. Ch. Just. Have you your wits? Know you what ’tis Ch. Just. Are you aware of what's going on? Do you know what it is? you speak? do you speak? Fal. My King! my Jove! I speak to thee, my heart! Fal. My King! My god! I'm speaking to you, my heart! King. I know thee not, old man: fall to thy prayers. King. I don't know you, old man: get to your prayers. How ill white hairs become a fool and jester! How poorly white hairs suit a fool and jester! I have long dream’d of such a kind of man, I have long dreamed of a man like this, So surfeit-swell’d, so old and so profane; So overindulgent, so old and so vulgar; But being awaked I do despise my dream. But now that I'm awake, I can't stand my dream. Make less thy body hence, and more thy grace; Make your body smaller and your grace bigger; Leave gormandizing; know the grave doth gape Leave off pigging out; know that the grave is waiting. For thee thrice wider than for other men. For you, three times wider than for other people. Reply not to me with a fool-born jest: Reply not to me with a foolish joke: Presume not that I am the thing I was; Presume not that I am what I used to be; For God doth know, so shall the world perceive, For God knows, so the world will see, That I have turn’d away my former self; That I've turned away from my former self; So will I those that kept me company. So will I those who kept me company. When thou dost hear I am as I have been, When you hear I am as I have always been, Approach me, and thou shalt be as thou wast, Approach me, and you will be as you were, The tutor and the feeder of my riots: The teacher and the instigator of my chaos: Till then, I banish thee, on pain of death, Till then, I banish you, or you will face death, As I have done the rest of my misleaders, As I have done with the rest of my misleaders, Not to come near our person by ten mile. Not to come within ten miles of us. For competence of life I will allow you, For a fulfilling life, I will let you, That lack of means enforce you not to evil: That lack of resources prevents you from doing wrong: And, as we hear you do reform yourselves, And, as we hear, you are changing for the better, We will, according to your strengths and qualities, We will, based on your strengths and qualities, Give you advancement. Be it your charge, my lord, Give you a promotion. That's your responsibility, my lord, To see perform’d the tenour of our word. To see the promise of our word fulfilled. Set on. Turned on. |
The procession passes out of sight, but Falstaff and his friends remain. He shows no resentment. He comforts himself, or tries to comfort himself—first, with the thought that he has Shallow’s thousand pounds, and then, more seriously, I believe, with another thought. The King, he sees, must look thus to the world; but he will be sent for in private when night comes, and will yet make the fortunes 251 of his friends. But even as he speaks, the Chief Justice, accompanied by Prince John, returns, and gives the order to his officers:
The procession fades from view, but Falstaff and his buddies stay behind. He doesn't show any anger. He tries to ease his mind—first, by reminding himself that he has Shallow’s thousand pounds, and then, more seriously, I believe, with another thought. The King, he realizes, has to present a certain image to the world; but he knows he’ll be called in privately when night falls, and he’ll still make his friends wealthy. But just as he’s saying this, the Chief Justice, with Prince John, comes back and gives his officers the order:
Go, carry Sir John Falstaff to the Fleet; Go, take Sir John Falstaff to the Fleet; Take all his company along with him. Take all his friends with him. |
Falstaff breaks out, ‘My lord, my lord,’ but he is cut short and hurried away; and after a few words between the Prince and the Chief Justice the scene closes, and with it the drama.
Falstaff bursts out, “My lord, my lord,” but he is interrupted and quickly taken away; and after a brief exchange between the Prince and the Chief Justice, the scene ends, along with the drama.
What are our feelings during this scene? They will depend on our feelings about Falstaff. If we have not keenly enjoyed the Falstaff scenes of the two plays, if we regard Sir John chiefly as an old reprobate, not only a sensualist, a liar, and a coward, but a cruel and dangerous ruffian, I suppose we enjoy his discomfiture and consider that the King has behaved magnificently. But if we have keenly enjoyed the Falstaff scenes, if we have enjoyed them as Shakespeare surely meant them to be enjoyed, and if, accordingly, Falstaff is not to us solely or even chiefly a reprobate and ruffian, we feel, I think, during the King’s speech, a good deal of pain and some resentment; and when, without any further offence on Sir John’s part, the Chief Justice returns and sends him to prison, we stare in astonishment. These, I believe, are, in greater or less degree, the feelings of most of those who really enjoy the Falstaff scenes (as many readers do not). Nor are these feelings diminished when we remember the end of the whole story, as we find it in Henry V., where we learn that Falstaff quickly died, and, according to the testimony of persons not very sentimental, died of a broken heart.2 Suppose this merely to mean that he sank under the shame of his public disgrace, and it is pitiful enough: but the words of Mrs. Quickly, ‘The king has killed his 252 heart’; of Nym, ‘The king hath run bad humours on the knight; that’s the even of it’; of Pistol,
What are we feeling during this scene? Our feelings depend on how we view Falstaff. If we haven’t really enjoyed the Falstaff scenes in the two plays, if we see Sir John mainly as a washed-up old guy, not only a pleasure-seeker, a liar, and a coward, but also a cruel and dangerous thug, then we probably enjoy seeing him get what he deserves and think that the King is acting brilliantly. However, if we have truly enjoyed the Falstaff scenes—if we’ve appreciated them the way Shakespeare intended—and if, for us, Falstaff is not just a total loser and thug, then during the King’s speech, we likely feel a lot of pain and some anger; and when, without any further offense from Sir John, the Chief Justice comes back and sends him to prison, we’re left in shock. I believe these are the emotions of most people who genuinely enjoy the Falstaff scenes (even though many readers don’t). And these feelings are not lessened when we think about the end of the entire story, as we see it in Henry V., where we learn that Falstaff quickly died, and, according to people who aren’t particularly sentimental, died of a broken heart. Suppose we take this to mean that he succumbed to the shame of his public humiliation, and that’s heartbreaking enough: but the words of Mrs. Quickly, ‘The king has killed his 252 heart’; of Nym, ‘The king has put bad vibes on the knight; that’s the whole story’; of Pistol,
Nym, thou hast spoke the right, Nym, you’re absolutely right, His heart is fracted and corroborate, His heart is broken and confirmed, |
assuredly point to something more than wounded pride; they point to wounded affection, and remind us of Falstaff’s own answer to Prince Hal’s question, ‘Sirrah, do I owe you a thousand pound?’ ‘A thousand pound, Hal? a million: thy love is worth a million: thou owest me thy love.’
assuredly point to something more than hurt pride; they point to hurt feelings, and remind us of Falstaff’s own response to Prince Hal’s question, ‘Hey, do I owe you a thousand pounds?’ ‘A thousand pounds, Hal? A million: your love is worth a million: you owe me your love.’
Now why did Shakespeare end his drama with a scene which, though undoubtedly striking, leaves an impression so unpleasant? I will venture to put aside without discussion the idea that he meant us throughout the two plays to regard Falstaff with disgust or indignation, so that we naturally feel nothing but pleasure at his fall; for this idea implies that kind of inability to understand Shakespeare with which it is idle to argue. And there is another and a much more ingenious suggestion which must equally be rejected as impossible. According to it, Falstaff, having listened to the King’s speech, did not seriously hope to be sent for by him in private; he fully realised the situation at once, and was only making game of Shallow; and in his immediate turn upon Shallow when the King goes out, ‘Master Shallow, I owe you a thousand pound,’ we are meant to see his humorous superiority to any rebuff, so that we end the play with the delightful feeling that, while Henry has done the right thing, Falstaff, in his outward overthrow, has still proved himself inwardly invincible. This suggestion comes from a critic who understands Falstaff, and in the suggestion itself shows that he understands him.3 But it provides no solution, because it wholly ignores, and could not account for, that which follows the short conversation with Shallow. Falstaff’s dismissal to 253 the Fleet, and his subsequent death, prove beyond doubt that his rejection was meant by Shakespeare to be taken as a catastrophe which not even his humour could enable him to surmount.
Now, why did Shakespeare end his play with a scene that, while definitely memorable, leaves such an unpleasant feeling? I’ll skip over the idea that he wanted us to view Falstaff with disgust or anger throughout both plays, making us naturally feel only pleasure at his downfall; this idea reflects a misunderstanding of Shakespeare that’s pointless to debate. There’s also a more clever suggestion that must be dismissed as impossible. According to this view, Falstaff, after hearing the King’s speech, didn’t really expect to be summoned privately; he understood the situation immediately and was just making fun of Shallow. When he quickly turns to Shallow after the King exits, saying, ‘Master Shallow, I owe you a thousand pounds,’ we’re supposed to see his humorous resilience to any setback, leaving us with the pleasant thought that while Henry did the right thing, Falstaff, despite his outward defeat, remains inwardly unbroken. This idea comes from a critic who gets Falstaff, and the suggestion itself shows his understanding. But it doesn’t resolve the issue, as it completely overlooks what happens after the brief conversation with Shallow. Falstaff’s banishment to the Fleet and his eventual death clearly indicate that his rejection was meant by Shakespeare to be seen as a disaster that not even his humor could help him overcome.
Moreover, these interpretations, even if otherwise admissible, would still leave our problem only partly solved. For what troubles us is not only the disappointment of Falstaff, it is the conduct of Henry. It was inevitable that on his accession he should separate himself from Sir John, and we wish nothing else. It is satisfactory that Sir John should have a competence, with the hope of promotion in the highly improbable case of his reforming himself. And if Henry could not trust himself within ten miles of so fascinating a companion, by all means let him be banished that distance: we do not complain. These arrangements would not have prevented a satisfactory ending: the King could have communicated his decision, and Falstaff could have accepted it, in a private interview rich in humour and merely touched with pathos. But Shakespeare has so contrived matters that Henry could not send a private warning to Falstaff even if he wished to, and in their public meeting Falstaff is made to behave in so infatuated and outrageous a manner that great sternness on the King’s part was unavoidable. And the curious thing is that Shakespeare did not stop here. If this had been all we should have felt pain for Falstaff, but not, perhaps, resentment against Henry. But two things we do resent. Why, when this painful incident seems to be over, should the Chief Justice return and send Falstaff to prison? Can this possibly be meant for an act of private vengeance on the part of the Chief Justice, unknown to the King? No; for in that case Shakespeare would have shown at once that the King disapproved and cancelled it. It must have been the King’s own act. This is one thing we resent; the other is the King’s sermon. He had a right to turn 254 away his former self, and his old companions with it, but he had no right to talk all of a sudden like a clergyman; and surely it was both ungenerous and insincere to speak of them as his ‘misleaders,’ as though in the days of Eastcheap and Gadshill he had been a weak and silly lad. We have seen his former self, and we know that it was nothing of the kind. He had shown himself, for all his follies, a very strong and independent young man, deliberately amusing himself among men over whom he had just as much ascendency as he chose to exert. Nay, he amused himself not only among them, but at their expense. In his first soliloquy—and first soliloquies are usually significant—he declares that he associates with them in order that, when at some future time he shows his true character, he may be the more wondered at for his previous aberrations. You may think he deceives himself here; you may believe that he frequented Sir John’s company out of delight in it and not merely with this cold-blooded design; but at any rate he thought the design was his one motive. And, that being so, two results follow. He ought in honour long ago to have given Sir John clearly to understand that they must say good-bye on the day of his accession. And, having neglected to do this, he ought not to have lectured him as his misleader. It was not only ungenerous, it was dishonest. It looks disagreeably like an attempt to buy the praise of the respectable at the cost of honour and truth. And it succeeded. Henry always succeeded.
Moreover, these interpretations, even if valid, would still leave our problem only partly resolved. What troubles us is not just Falstaff's disappointment, but also Henry's behavior. It was unavoidable that upon becoming king, he would distance himself from Sir John, and we don’t wish for anything else. It’s acceptable for Sir John to have some financial stability, with the slight hope of being promoted if he ever reforms. If Henry felt he couldn’t be around such an alluring companion within ten miles, then by all means, let him be sent away that far: we have no complaints. These measures wouldn’t have stopped a satisfying conclusion: the King could have shared his decision, and Falstaff could have accepted it, in a private meeting filled with humor and a hint of pathos. But Shakespeare has arranged things so that Henry couldn’t privately warn Falstaff even if he wanted to, and in their public encounter, Falstaff behaves in such a foolish and outrageous manner that Henry’s stern response becomes necessary. Interestingly, Shakespeare doesn’t stop there. If that had been the extent of it, we might have felt sympathy for Falstaff but not, perhaps, resentment towards Henry. However, there are two things we do resent. Why, after this painful encounter appears to be over, does the Chief Justice return and send Falstaff to prison? Could this be an act of personal revenge from the Chief Justice, unbeknownst to the King? No; if that were the case, Shakespeare would have quickly shown the King's disapproval and prevented it. This must have been the King’s own decision. That’s one thing we resent; the other is the King’s sermon. He had a right to reject his former self and his old friends, but he didn’t have the right to suddenly speak like a priest; it was both unkind and insincere to refer to them as his “misleaders,” as if during the days of Eastcheap and Gadshill he had been a weak and foolish young man. We’ve seen his former self, and we know it was nothing of the sort. Despite his follies, he had shown himself to be a strong and independent young man, deliberately enjoying himself among people over whom he had as much control as he chose to exert. In fact, he amused himself not only in their company but at their expense. In his first soliloquy—and first soliloquies usually carry weight—he claims he associates with them so that when he reveals his true character later, people will be more amazed by his previous behavior. You might think he’s deceiving himself here; you might believe he spent time with Sir John out of joy rather than a calculated plan, but at least he thought that scheme was his sole motive. And, since that’s the case, two things follow. He should have honorably made it clear to Sir John long ago that they needed to part ways on the day he became king. And having failed to do that, he shouldn’t have scolded him as his misleader. It wasn’t just unkind; it was dishonest. It looks disturbingly like a way to earn the respect of the virtuous at the expense of integrity and truth. And it worked. Henry always succeeded.
You will see what I am suggesting, for the moment, as a solution of our problem. I am suggesting that our fault lies not in our resentment at Henry’s conduct, but in our surprise at it; that if we had read his character truly in the light that Shakespeare gave us, we should have been prepared for a display both of hardness and of policy at this point in his career, And although this suggestion 255 does not suffice to solve the problem before us, I am convinced that in itself it is true. Nor is it rendered at all improbable by the fact that Shakespeare has made Henry, on the whole, a fine and very attractive character, and that here he makes no one express any disapprobation of the treatment of Falstaff. For in similar cases Shakespeare is constantly misunderstood. His readers expect him to mark in some distinct way his approval or disapproval of that which he represents; and hence where they disapprove and he says nothing, they fancy that he does not disapprove, and they blame his indifference, like Dr. Johnson, or at the least are puzzled. But the truth is that he shows the fact and leaves the judgment to them. And again, when he makes us like a character we expect the character to have no faults that are not expressly pointed out, and when other faults appear we either ignore them or try to explain them away. This is one of our methods of conventionalising Shakespeare. We want the world’s population to be neatly divided into sheep and goats, and we want an angel by us to say, ‘Look, that is a goat and this is a sheep,’ and we try to turn Shakespeare into this angel. His impartiality makes us uncomfortable: we cannot bear to see him, like the sun, lighting up everything and judging nothing. And this is perhaps especially the case in his historical plays, where we are always trying to turn him into a partisan. He shows us that Richard II. was unworthy to be king, and we at once conclude that he thought Bolingbroke’s usurpation justified; whereas he shows merely, what under the conditions was bound to exist, an inextricable tangle of right and unright. Or, Bolingbroke being evidently wronged, we suppose Bolingbroke’s statements to be true, and are quite surprised when, after attaining his end through them, he mentions casually on his death-bed that they were lies. Shakespeare makes us admire Hotspur 256 heartily; and accordingly, when we see Hotspur discussing with others how large his particular slice of his mother-country is to be, we either fail to recognise the monstrosity of the proceeding, or, recognising it, we complain that Shakespeare is inconsistent. Prince John breaks a tottering rebellion by practising a detestable fraud on the rebels. We are against the rebels, and have heard high praise of Prince John, but we cannot help seeing that his fraud is detestable; so we say indignantly to Shakespeare, ‘Why, you told us he was a sheep’; whereas, in fact, if we had used our eyes we should have known beforehand that he was the brave, determined, loyal, cold-blooded, pitiless, unscrupulous son of a usurper whose throne was in danger.
You will see what I’m suggesting, for now, as a solution to our problem. I’m suggesting that our issue isn’t our resentment toward Henry’s behavior, but our surprise at it; if we had understood his character accurately through the lens Shakespeare provided, we would have been ready for a display of both harshness and strategy at this point in his life. And although this suggestion 255 doesn’t completely solve the problem we’re facing, I’m convinced that it’s true in itself. It’s also not made any less likely by the fact that Shakespeare has generally portrayed Henry as a commendable and appealing character, and here he has no one express disapproval of how Falstaff is treated. In similar situations, Shakespeare is often misunderstood. His readers expect him to clearly indicate his approval or disapproval of what he presents, so when they disapprove and he says nothing, they assume he does not disapprove, leading them to blame his indifference, like Dr. Johnson, or at the very least, feel confused. The reality is that he presents the facts and leaves the judgment to them. Moreover, when he makes us like a character, we expect that the character will have no flaws that aren’t explicitly mentioned; when other flaws do appear, we either ignore them or attempt to justify them. This is one way we conventionally interpret Shakespeare. We want the world’s people to be neatly sorted into good and bad, and we want an angel nearby to say, ‘Look, that’s a bad one and this is a good one,’ trying to mold Shakespeare into this angel. His neutrality makes us uneasy; we can’t stand to see him, like the sun, illuminating everything without judging it. This is especially true in his historical plays, where we often try to turn him into a biased supporter. He shows us that Richard II was unworthy of being king, and we immediately conclude that he thinks Bolingbroke’s takeover was justified; yet he merely presents, given the circumstances, an inextricable mix of right and wrong. Or, since Bolingbroke is clearly wronged, we assume his claims are true and are quite surprised when, after achieving his goal, he casually mentions on his deathbed that they were lies. Shakespeare makes us genuinely admire Hotspur; so when we see Hotspur discussing with others how large his share of his homeland should be, we either fail to see the absurdity of the situation, or if we do recognize it, we complain that Shakespeare is inconsistent. Prince John quells a faltering rebellion by employing a disgusting trick against the rebels. We’re against the rebels and have heard great things about Prince John, yet we can't help but notice that his deceit is appalling; so we indignantly say to Shakespeare, ‘But you told us he was good’; whereas, in reality, if we had been observant, we should have known all along that he was the brave, determined, loyal, cold-blooded, merciless, and unscrupulous son of a usurper whose throne was under threat.
To come, then, to Henry. Both as prince and as king he is deservedly a favourite, and particularly so with English readers, being, as he is, perhaps the most distinctively English of all Shakespeare’s men. In Henry V. he is treated as a national hero. In this play he has lost much of the wit which in him seems to have depended on contact with Falstaff, but he has also laid aside the most serious faults of his youth. He inspires in a high degree fear, enthusiasm, and affection; thanks to his beautiful modesty he has the charm which is lacking to another mighty warrior, Coriolanus; his youthful escapades have given him an understanding of simple folk, and sympathy with them; he is the author of the saying, ‘There is some soul of goodness in things evil’; and he is much more obviously religious than most of Shakespeare’s heroes. Having these and other fine qualities, and being without certain dangerous tendencies which mark the tragic heroes, he is, perhaps, the most efficient character drawn by Shakespeare, unless Ulysses, in Troilus and Cressida, is his equal. And so he has been described as Shakespeare’s ideal man of action; 257 nay, it has even been declared that here for once Shakespeare plainly disclosed his own ethical creed, and showed us his ideal, not simply of a man of action, but of a man.
To get to Henry, both as a prince and a king, he is rightly a favorite, especially among English readers, as he is perhaps the most distinctly English of all Shakespeare’s characters. In Henry V., he is portrayed as a national hero. In this play, he has lost much of the wit that seemed to come from his interactions with Falstaff, but he has also left behind the serious faults of his youth. He evokes a strong mix of fear, enthusiasm, and affection; thanks to his admirable modesty, he has a charm that another great warrior, Coriolanus, lacks. His youthful escapades have given him insight into ordinary people and sympathy for them; he is the author of the saying, ‘There is some soul of goodness in things evil’; and he is much more openly religious than most of Shakespeare’s heroes. With these and other admirable qualities, and lacking certain dangerous traits that characterize tragic heroes, he is perhaps the most efficient character created by Shakespeare, unless Ulysses, in Troilus and Cressida, is his equal. He has been described as Shakespeare’s ideal man of action; 257 in fact, it has even been said that here, for once, Shakespeare clearly revealed his own ethical beliefs, showing us his ideal, not just of a man of action, but of a man.
But Henry is neither of these. The poet who drew Hamlet and Othello can never have thought that even the ideal man of action would lack that light upon the brow which at once transfigures them and marks their doom. It is as easy to believe that, because the lunatic, the lover, and the poet are not far apart, Shakespeare would have chosen never to have loved and sung. Even poor Timon, the most inefficient of the tragic heroes, has something in him that Henry never shows. Nor is it merely that his nature is limited: if we follow Shakespeare and look closely at Henry, we shall discover with the many fine traits a few less pleasing. Henry IV. describes him as the noble image of his own youth; and, for all his superiority to his father, he is still his father’s son, the son of the man whom Hotspur called a ‘vile politician.’ Henry’s religion, for example, is genuine, it is rooted in his modesty; but it is also superstitious—an attempt to buy off supernatural vengeance for Richard’s blood; and it is also in part political, like his father’s projected crusade. Just as he went to war chiefly because, as his father told him, it was the way to keep factious nobles quiet and unite the nation, so when he adjures the Archbishop to satisfy him as to his right to the French throne, he knows very well that the Archbishop wants the war, because it will defer and perhaps prevent what he considers the spoliation of the Church. This same strain of policy is what Shakespeare marks in the first soliloquy in Henry IV., where the prince describes his riotous life as a mere scheme to win him glory later. It implies that readiness to use other people as means to his own ends which is a conspicuous feature in his father; and it reminds us of his father’s plan of keeping 258 himself out of the people’s sight while Richard was making himself cheap by his incessant public appearances. And if I am not mistaken there is a further likeness. Henry is kindly and pleasant to every one as Prince, to every one deserving as King; and he is so not merely out of policy: but there is no sign in him of a strong affection for any one, such an affection as we recognise at a glance in Hamlet and Horatio, Brutus and Cassius, and many more. We do not find this in Henry V., not even in the noble address to Lord Scroop, and in Henry IV. we find, I think, a liking for Falstaff and Poins, but no more: there is no more than a liking, for instance, in his soliloquy over the supposed corpse of his fat friend, and he never speaks of Falstaff to Poins with any affection. The truth is, that the members of the family of Henry IV. have love for one another, but they cannot spare love for any one outside their family, which stands firmly united, defending its royal position against attack and instinctively isolating itself from outside influence.
But Henry is neither of these. The poet who created Hamlet and Othello could never have thought that even the ideal man of action would lack that light on the brow that both glorifies them and signals their downfall. It’s just as hard to believe that, since the lunatic, the lover, and the poet are not far apart, Shakespeare would have chosen never to love or sing at all. Even poor Timon, the least effective of the tragic heroes, has something in him that Henry never shows. It’s not just that his nature is limited: if we follow Shakespeare and examine Henry closely, we’ll find that alongside many fine traits, there are a few less appealing ones. Henry IV describes him as the noble image of his own youth, and despite his superiority to his father, he is still his father’s son—the son of the man whom Hotspur called a "vile politician." Henry’s faith, for instance, is sincere and rooted in his humility; but it’s also superstitious—a way to attempt to buy off supernatural retribution for Richard’s blood; and it’s partly political, like his father’s planned crusade. Just as he went to war mainly because, as his father told him, it was the best way to keep rebellious nobles quiet and unite the nation, he knows very well when he urges the Archbishop to clear up his claim to the French throne that the Archbishop wants the war, as it might delay or even prevent what he sees as the plundering of the Church. This same political strategy is what Shakespeare highlights in the first soliloquy in Henry IV., where the prince describes his wild lifestyle as merely a plan to gain him glory later. This suggests a willingness to use others as means to his own ends, a notable trait he shares with his father; and it reminds us of his father's scheme to keep himself out of the public eye while Richard was making himself cheap through constant public appearances. Moreover, if I'm not mistaken, there’s a further resemblance. Henry is kind and pleasant to everyone as Prince and to all deserving individuals as King; and he’s not just being strategic: however, there’s no indication of a strong affection for anyone, such as the kind we instantly recognize in Hamlet and Horatio, Brutus and Cassius, and many more. We don’t find this in Henry V., not even in the noble address to Lord Scroop, and in Henry IV., there’s perhaps a fondness for Falstaff and Poins, but nothing more: there’s no deeper affection, for instance, in his soliloquy over the supposed corpse of his fat friend, and he never speaks of Falstaff to Poins with any warmth. The truth is, the members of the family of Henry IV have love for one another but can't spare love for anyone outside their family, which remains steadfastly united, defending its royal position against threats and instinctively isolating itself from external influence.
Thus I would suggest that Henry’s conduct in his rejection of Falstaff is in perfect keeping with his character on its unpleasant side as well as on its finer; and that, so far as Henry is concerned, we ought not to feel surprise at it. And on this view we may even explain the strange incident of the Chief Justice being sent back to order Falstaff to prison (for there is no sign of any such uncertainty in the text as might suggest an interpolation by the players). Remembering his father’s words about Henry, ‘Being incensed, he’s flint,’ and remembering in Henry V. his ruthlessness about killing the prisoners when he is incensed, we may imagine that, after he had left Falstaff and was no longer influenced by the face of his old companion, he gave way to anger at the indecent familiarity which had provoked a compromising scene on the most ceremonial 259 of occasions and in the presence alike of court and crowd, and that he sent the Chief Justice back to take vengeance. And this is consistent with the fact that in the next play we find Falstaff shortly afterwards not only freed from prison, but unmolested in his old haunt in Eastcheap, well within ten miles of Henry’s person. His anger had soon passed, and he knew that the requisite effect had been produced both on Falstaff and on the world.
So, I suggest that Henry's actions in rejecting Falstaff align perfectly with both the negative and positive aspects of his character, and that, as far as Henry is concerned, we shouldn't be surprised by it. With this perspective, we can even make sense of the odd situation where the Chief Justice is sent back to have Falstaff imprisoned (since the text shows no signs of uncertainty that could indicate player interpolation). Considering his father's words about Henry, "When he's angry, he's like flint," and recalling in Henry V. how ruthless he is about executing prisoners when enraged, we can imagine that after he left Falstaff and wasn't influenced by his old friend’s presence, he became angry at the inappropriate familiarity that led to an embarrassing scene during such a formal occasion in front of both court and public, and he sent the Chief Justice back for revenge. This aligns with the fact that in the next play, we find Falstaff soon after not only out of prison but also undisturbed in his familiar spot in Eastcheap, less than ten miles from Henry. His anger faded quickly, and he realized that the intended impact had been achieved both on Falstaff and in the eyes of the world.
But all this, however true, will not solve our problem. It seems, on the contrary, to increase its difficulty. For the natural conclusion is that Shakespeare intended us to feel resentment against Henry. And yet that cannot be, for it implies that he meant the play to end disagreeably; and no one who understands Shakespeare at all will consider that supposition for a moment credible. No; he must have meant the play to end pleasantly, although he made Henry’s action consistent. And hence it follows that he must have intended our sympathy with Falstaff to be so far weakened when the rejection-scene arrives that his discomfiture should be satisfactory to us; that we should enjoy this sudden reverse of enormous hopes (a thing always ludicrous if sympathy is absent); that we should approve the moral judgment that falls on him; and so should pass lightly over that disclosure of unpleasant traits in the King’s character which Shakespeare was too true an artist to suppress. Thus our pain and resentment, if we feel them, are wrong, in the sense that they do not answer to the dramatist’s intention. But it does not follow that they are wrong in a further sense. They may be right, because the dramatist has missed what he aimed at. And this, though the dramatist was Shakespeare, is what I would suggest. In the Falstaff scenes he overshot his mark. He created so extraordinary a being, and fixed him so firmly on his intellectual throne, that when he sought to dethrone him he could not. The 260 moment comes when we are to look at Falstaff in a serious light, and the comic hero is to figure as a baffled schemer; but we cannot make the required change, either in our attitude or in our sympathies. We wish Henry a glorious reign and much joy of his crew of hypocritical politicians, lay and clerical; but our hearts go with Falstaff to the Fleet, or, if necessary, to Arthur’s bosom or wheresomever he is.4
But all this, no matter how true, won't solve our problem. In fact, it seems to make it more complicated. The natural conclusion is that Shakespeare wanted us to feel resentment towards Henry. But that can't be right, because it suggests he intended the play to end on a sour note; and anyone who understands Shakespeare wouldn't find that idea believable for a second. No, he must have meant for the play to finish happily, even though he made Henry’s actions consistent. Therefore, he likely intended for our sympathy for Falstaff to be diminished enough by the time we reach the rejection scene so that his humiliation would be satisfying to us; that we would enjoy this sudden downfall of grand hopes (which is always funny if sympathy is absent); that we would approve of the moral judgment against him; and thus we would move past the unpleasant traits revealed in the King’s character, which Shakespeare was too skilled an artist to hide. So, our feelings of pain and resentment, if we experience them, are misguided, as they don’t align with the playwright’s intentions. However, that doesn’t mean they are wrong in another way. They may actually be valid because the playwright missed the mark. And this, even though the playwright was Shakespeare, is what I would suggest. In the Falstaff scenes, he aimed too high. He created such an extraordinary character and established him so securely on his intellectual pedestal that when he tried to bring him down, he couldn’t do it. There comes a moment when we are supposed to view Falstaff seriously, and the comic hero should appear as a thwarted schemer; but we can't shift our perspective or sympathies as needed. We wish Henry a glorious reign and all the joy from his band of hypocritical politicians, both lay and clerical; but our hearts are with Falstaff, whether he’s going to the Fleet, Arthur’s embrace, or wherever he ends up.
In the remainder of the lecture I will try to make this view clear. And to that end we must go back to the Falstaff of the body of the two plays, the immortal Falstaff, a character almost purely humorous, and therefore no subject for moral judgments. I can but draw an outline, and in describing one aspect of this character must be content to hold another in reserve.
In the rest of the lecture, I will try to clarify this point. To do that, we need to revisit the Falstaff from the main parts of the two plays—the unforgettable Falstaff, a character who is almost entirely comedic and therefore shouldn't be judged morally. I can only provide a broad overview, and while I focus on one aspect of this character, I have to set another aside.
2.
2.
Up to a certain point Falstaff is ludicrous in the same way as many other figures, his distinction lying, so far, chiefly in the mere abundance of ludicrous traits. Why we should laugh at a man with a huge belly and corresponding appetites; at the inconveniences he suffers on a hot day, or in playing the footpad, or when he falls down and there are no levers at hand to lift him up again; at the incongruity of his unwieldy bulk and the nimbleness of his spirit, the infirmities of his age and his youthful lightness of heart; at the enormity of his lies and wiles, and the suddenness of their exposure and frustration; at the contrast between his reputation and his real character, seen most absurdly when, at the mere mention of his name, a redoubted rebel surrenders to him—why, I say, we should laugh at 261 these and many such things, this is no place to inquire; but unquestionably we do. Here we have them poured out in endless profusion and with that air of careless ease which is so fascinating in Shakespeare; and with the enjoyment of them I believe many readers stop. But while they are quite essential to the character, there is in it much more. For these things by themselves do not explain why, beside laughing at Falstaff, we are made happy by him and laugh with him. He is not, like Parolles, a mere object of mirth.
Up to a certain point, Falstaff is funny in the same way as many other characters, his uniqueness lying mainly in the sheer number of comical traits he has. Why do we find humor in a man with a big belly and corresponding cravings; in the struggles he faces on a hot day, or while pretending to be something he’s not, or when he falls and there are no tools around to help him get up; in the mismatch between his heavy body and the lightness of his spirit, the frailties of his age and his youthful cheer; in the absurdity of his lies and schemes, and how quickly they unravel; in the contrast between his reputation and his true nature, seen most ridiculously when, just by mentioning his name, a feared rebel surrenders to him—why, I ask, do we laugh at these and so many other things, that's not for me to discuss; but undoubtedly, we do. Here, they come forth in endless variety and with that effortless charm that is so captivating in Shakespeare; and many readers likely get lost in the enjoyment of them. But while these traits are key to the character, there’s so much more. Because on their own, these traits don’t explain why, in addition to laughing at Falstaff, we also feel happy around him and laugh with him. He isn’t, like Parolles, just a source of laughter.
The main reason why he makes us so happy and puts us so entirely at our ease is that he himself is happy and entirely at his ease. ‘Happy’ is too weak a word; he is in bliss, and we share his glory. Enjoyment—no fitful pleasure crossing a dull life, nor any vacant convulsive mirth—but a rich deep-toned chuckling enjoyment circulates continually through all his being. If you ask what he enjoys, no doubt the answer is, in the first place, eating and drinking, taking his ease at his inn, and the company of other merry souls. Compared with these things, what we count the graver interests of life are nothing to him. But then, while we are under his spell, it is impossible to consider these graver interests; gravity is to us, as to him, inferior to gravy; and what he does enjoy he enjoys with such a luscious and good-humoured zest that we sympathise and he makes us happy. And if any one objected, we should answer with Sir Toby Belch, ‘Dost thou think, because thou art virtuous, there shall be no more cakes and ale?’
The main reason he makes us so happy and puts us completely at ease is that he himself is happy and totally relaxed. ‘Happy’ doesn’t even begin to capture it; he is in bliss, and we share in his joy. Enjoyment—it's not just fleeting pleasure in a dull life, nor any empty, forced laughter—but a rich, deep, resonant chuckle of enjoyment flows continuously through his entire being. If you ask what he enjoys, the answer is undoubtedly, first and foremost, eating and drinking, lounging at his inn, and enjoying the company of other lively souls. Compared to these things, the serious interests of life mean nothing to him. However, while we’re under his charm, it’s impossible to think about those serious matters; seriousness is, for us as for him, less important than good food. And what he enjoys, he enjoys with such a rich and cheerful enthusiasm that we empathize, and he makes us happy. And if anyone objects, we would respond like Sir Toby Belch, ‘Do you think that just because you’re virtuous, there should be no more cakes and ale?’
But this, again, is far from all. Falstaff’s ease and enjoyment are not simply those of the happy man of appetite;5 they are those of the humorist, and the humorist of genius. Instead of being comic to you and serious to himself, he is more ludicrous to himself than to you; and he makes himself out 262 more ludicrous than he is, in order that he and others may laugh. Prince Hal never made such sport of Falstaff’s person as he himself did. It is he who says that his skin hangs about him like an old lady’s loose gown, and that he walks before his page like a sow that hath o’erwhelmed all her litter but one. And he jests at himself when he is alone just as much as when others are by. It is the same with his appetites. The direct enjoyment they bring him is scarcely so great as the enjoyment of laughing at this enjoyment; and for all his addiction to sack you never see him for an instant with a brain dulled by it, or a temper turned solemn, silly, quarrelsome, or pious. The virtue it instils into him, of filling his brain with nimble, fiery, and delectable shapes—this, and his humorous attitude towards it, free him, in a manner, from slavery to it; and it is this freedom, and no secret longing for better things (those who attribute such a longing to him are far astray), that makes his enjoyment contagious and prevents our sympathy with it from being disturbed.
But that's not all. Falstaff’s relaxation and enjoyment aren’t just those of a guy who loves to indulge; they’re the traits of a true humorist, a genius of comedy. Instead of just being funny to you and serious to himself, he finds himself more ridiculous than anyone else does, and he exaggerates his own ridiculousness so that he and others can have a good laugh. Prince Hal never poked fun at Falstaff’s appearance as much as Falstaff did himself. It’s *he* who claims that his skin hangs off him like an old woman's loose dress, and that he walks in front of his page like a pig that's lost all her piglets but one. He jokes about himself when he’s alone just as much as when others are around. The same goes for his cravings. The direct pleasure they give him isn’t quite as satisfying as the pleasure he gets from laughing at that pleasure; and despite his love for sack, you never see him at any moment with his mind clouded by it, or his mood turning serious, silly, argumentative, or overly righteous. The way it energizes him, filling his mind with quick, lively, and delightful thoughts—this, along with his humorous outlook towards it, sets him free from being enslaved by it; and it’s this freedom, not some hidden desire for a better life (those who think he has such a desire are completely wrong), that makes his enjoyment infectious and allows us to share in it without feeling uneasy.
The bliss of freedom gained in humour is the essence of Falstaff. His humour is not directed only or chiefly against obvious absurdities; he is the enemy of everything that would interfere with his ease, and therefore of anything serious, and especially of everything respectable and moral. For these things impose limits and obligations, and make us the subjects of old father antic the law, and the categorical imperative, and our station and its duties, and conscience, and reputation, and other people’s opinions, and all sorts of nuisances. I say he is therefore their enemy; but I do him wrong; to say that he is their enemy implies that he regards them as serious and recognises their power, when in truth he refuses to recognise them at all. They are to him absurd; and to reduce a thing ad absurdum is to reduce it to nothing and to walk about free 263 and rejoicing. This is what Falstaff does with all the would-be serious things of life, sometimes only by his words, sometimes by his actions too. He will make truth appear absurd by solemn statements, which he utters with perfect gravity and which he expects nobody to believe; and honour, by demonstrating that it cannot set a leg, and that neither the living nor the dead can possess it; and law, by evading all the attacks of its highest representative and almost forcing him to laugh at his own defeat; and patriotism, by filling his pockets with the bribes offered by competent soldiers who want to escape service, while he takes in their stead the halt and maimed and the gaol-birds; and duty, by showing how he labours in his vocation—of thieving; and courage, alike by mocking at his own capture of Colvile and gravely claiming to have killed Hotspur; and war, by offering the Prince his bottle of sack when he is asked for a sword; and religion, by amusing himself with remorse at odd times when he has nothing else to do; and the fear of death, by maintaining perfectly untouched, in the face of imminent peril and even while he feels the fear of death, the very same power of dissolving it in persiflage that he shows when he sits at ease in his inn. These are the wonderful achievements which he performs, not with the sourness of a cynic, but with the gaiety of a boy. And, therefore, we praise him, we laud him, for he offends none but the virtuous, and denies that life is real or life is earnest, and delivers us from the oppression of such nightmares, and lifts us into the atmosphere of perfect freedom.
The joy of freedom found in humor is the essence of Falstaff. His humor isn’t just aimed at obvious absurdities; rather, he opposes anything that disrupts his comfort, particularly anything serious, and especially anything respectable or moral. These aspects impose limits and obligations, making us subjects to the law, the categorical imperative, our roles and their duties, conscience, reputation, other people’s opinions, and all sorts of annoyances. I would say he’s an enemy of these things, but that’s too harsh; saying he’s their enemy suggests he takes them seriously and acknowledges their authority when, in reality, he doesn’t recognize them at all. To him, they are ridiculous, and to break something down to its absurd roots is to render it meaningless and allow oneself to roam free and joyful. This is precisely what Falstaff does with all the serious aspects of life, sometimes just through his words, sometimes through his actions as well. He makes truth seem absurd with serious statements, which he delivers with complete seriousness and doesn’t expect anyone to believe; he ridicules honor by showing that it’s not substantial and that neither the living nor the dead can truly possess it; he undermines the law by sidestepping its strongest enforcer and nearly forcing him to laugh at his own defeat; he mocks patriotism by pocketing bribes from soldiers trying to avoid service while he takes on the disabled and imprisoned in their place; he illustrates his duty—of stealing; he challenges courage by joking about his own capture of Colvile and claiming seriously that he killed Hotspur; he turns away from war by offering the Prince a bottle of sack when asked for a sword; he plays with religion by having fun with his remorse at random times when he has nothing else to do; and he confronts the fear of death by maintaining, unaffected, even in the face of danger and while he feels that fear, the same ability to dissolve it with light-heartedness that he shows when relaxing at his inn. These are amazing feats he accomplishes, not with a cynic's bitterness, but with a boy's joy. And so, we celebrate him, we praise him, because he doesn’t offend anyone but the virtuous, and he denies that life is real or serious, freeing us from the burden of such nightmares and lifting us into a state of perfect freedom.
No one in the play understands Falstaff fully, any more than Hamlet was understood by the persons round him. They are both men of genius. Mrs. Quickly and Bardolph are his slaves, but they know not why. ‘Well, fare thee well,’ says the hostess whom he has pillaged and forgiven; ‘I have known 264 thee these twenty-nine years, come peas-cod time, but an honester and truer-hearted man—well, fare thee well.’ Poins and the Prince delight in him; they get him into corners for the pleasure of seeing him escape in ways they cannot imagine; but they often take him much too seriously. Poins, for instance, rarely sees, the Prince does not always see, and moralising critics never see, that when Falstaff speaks ill of a companion behind his back, or writes to the Prince that Poins spreads it abroad that the Prince is to marry his sister, he knows quite well that what he says will be repeated, or rather, perhaps, is absolutely indifferent whether it be repeated or not, being certain that it can only give him an opportunity for humour. It is the same with his lying, and almost the same with his cowardice, the two main vices laid to his charge even by sympathisers. Falstaff is neither a liar nor a coward in the usual sense, like the typical cowardly boaster of comedy. He tells his lies either for their own humour, or on purpose to get himself into a difficulty. He rarely expects to be believed, perhaps never. He abandons a statement or contradicts it the moment it is made. There is scarcely more intent in his lying than in the humorous exaggerations which he pours out in soliloquy just as much as when others are by. Poins and the Prince understand this in part. You see them waiting eagerly to convict him, not that they may really put him to shame, but in order to enjoy the greater lie that will swallow up the less. But their sense of humour lags behind his. Even the Prince seems to accept as half-serious that remorse of his which passes so suddenly into glee at the idea of taking a purse, and his request to his friend to bestride him if he should see him down in the battle. Bestride Falstaff! ‘Hence! Wilt thou lift up Olympus?’
No one in the play really understands Falstaff any more than Hamlet was understood by those around him. They are both brilliant characters. Mrs. Quickly and Bardolph are his followers, but they don’t know why. “Well, take care,” says the hostess he has taken advantage of and then forgiven; “I’ve known you for twenty-nine years, come pea-picking time, but a more honest and genuine man—well, take care.” Poins and the Prince enjoy being around him; they corner him just to see how he manages to get out of situations in ways they can’t predict, but they often take him way too seriously. Poins, for instance, rarely notices, the Prince doesn’t always see, and moralizing critics never understand that when Falstaff talks badly about a friend behind their back, or writes to the Prince saying Poins is spreading rumors that the Prince is going to marry his sister, he knows full well that what he says will get around. Or rather, he doesn’t care if it does, believing it will just give him a chance to be humorous. The same goes for his lying and his cowardice, the two main faults people point out even by those who sympathize with him. Falstaff isn’t really a liar or a coward in the traditional sense, like the usual cowardly braggart in comedy. He tells his lies either for the sake of the humor or intentionally puts himself in tricky situations. He rarely expects to be believed, maybe never. He backs off from a statement or contradicts it the moment he makes it. There’s hardly any intent behind his lying more than the humorous exaggerations he spills out in his monologues just as much as when others are around. Poins and the Prince grasp this partially. You can see them eagerly waiting to catch him out, not so they can actually shame him, but to enjoy the larger lie that will overshadow the smaller one. But their sense of humor doesn’t quite keep up with his. Even the Prince seems to half-seriously accept his sudden change from remorse to joy at the thought of stealing a purse, and his request to his friend to step over him if he finds himself down in battle. Step over Falstaff! “Get away! Do you think you can lift up Olympus?”
Again, the attack of the Prince and Poins on Falstaff and the other thieves on Gadshill is contrived, 265 we know, with a view to the incomprehensible lies it will induce him to tell. But when, more than rising to the occasion, he turns two men in buckram into four, and then seven, and then nine, and then eleven, almost in a breath, I believe they partly misunderstand his intention, and too many of his critics misunderstand it altogether. Shakespeare was not writing a mere farce. It is preposterous to suppose that a man of Falstaff’s intelligence would utter these gross, palpable, open lies with the serious intention to deceive, or forget that, if it was too dark for him to see his own hand, he could hardly see that the three misbegotten knaves were wearing Kendal green. No doubt, if he had been believed, he would have been hugely tickled at it, but he no more expected to be believed than when he claimed to have killed Hotspur. Yet he is supposed to be serious even then. Such interpretations would destroy the poet’s whole conception; and of those who adopt them one might ask this out of some twenty similar questions:—When Falstaff, in the men in buckram scene, begins by calling twice at short intervals for sack, and then a little later calls for more and says, ‘I am a rogue if I drunk to-day,’ and the Prince answers, ‘O villain, thy lips are scarce wiped since thou drunk’st last,’ do they think that that lie was meant to deceive? And if not, why do they take it for granted that the others were? I suppose they consider that Falstaff was in earnest when, wanting to get twenty-two yards of satin on trust from Master Dombledon the silk-mercer, he offered Bardolph as security; or when he said to the Chief Justice about Mrs. Quickly, who accused him of breaking his promise to marry her, ‘My lord, this is a poor mad soul, and she says up and down the town that her eldest son is like you’; or when he explained his enormous bulk by exclaiming, ‘A plague of sighing and grief! It blows a man up like a bladder’; or when he 266 accounted for his voice being cracked by declaring that he had ‘lost it with singing of anthems’; or even when he sold his soul on Good-Friday to the devil for a cup of Madeira and a cold capon’s leg. Falstaff’s lies about Hotspur and the men in buckram do not essentially differ from these statements. There is nothing serious in any of them except the refusal to take anything seriously.
Once again, the ambush by the Prince and Poins on Falstaff and the other thieves at Gadshill is set up, 265 and we know it's all about the ridiculous lies it will make him tell. But when he goes beyond just handling the situation by turning two guys in costumes into four, then seven, and then nine, and then eleven, all in almost one breath, I believe they partly misunderstand what he’s trying to do, and too many of his critics miss the point completely. Shakespeare wasn’t just writing a simple farce. It’s absurd to think that someone as clever as Falstaff would tell these obvious, outrageous lies with the serious goal of deceiving anyone, or forget that if it was too dark for him to see his own hand, he could hardly notice that those three misfit thieves were dressed in Kendal green. No doubt, if he had been believed, he would have found it hilarious, but he didn’t expect anyone to believe him any more than when he claimed he killed Hotspur. Still, he’s considered serious even at that moment. Such interpretations would undermine the poet’s entire vision; and for those who hold this view, one might ask this question among a dozen similar ones:—When Falstaff, in the men in costumes scene, begins by asking for sack twice in quick succession, and then later asks for more and says, ‘I’m a rogue if I’ve drunk today,’ and the Prince replies, ‘Oh villain, your lips are barely dry since you last drank,’ do they really believe that that lie was meant to trick anyone? And if not, why do they assume that the others were? I guess they think Falstaff was serious when he tried to get twenty-two yards of satin on credit from Master Dombledon the silk merchant by offering Bardolph as collateral; or when he told the Chief Justice about Mrs. Quickly, who accused him of not keeping his promise to marry her, ‘My lord, this is a poor crazy woman, and she goes around the town saying that her oldest son looks like you’; or when he explained his huge size by saying, ‘A plague of sighing and grief! It blows a man up like a balloon’; or when he justified his hoarse voice by claiming he ‘lost it singing anthems’; or even when he sold his soul on Good Friday to the devil for a glass of Madeira and a cold capon’s leg. Falstaff’s lies about Hotspur and the guys in costumes are essentially no different from these statements. There’s nothing serious in any of them except the refusal to take anything seriously.
This is also the explanation of Falstaff’s cowardice, a subject on which I should say nothing if Maurice Morgann’s essay,6 now more than a century old, were better known. That Falstaff sometimes behaves in what we should generally call a cowardly way is certain; but that does not show that he was a coward; and if the word means a person who feels painful fear in the presence of danger, and yields to that fear in spite of his better feelings and convictions, then assuredly Falstaff was no coward. The stock bully and boaster of comedy is one, but not Falstaff. It is perfectly clear in the first place that, though he had unfortunately a reputation for stabbing and caring not what mischief he did if his weapon were out, he had not a reputation for cowardice. Shallow remembered him five-and-fifty years ago breaking Scogan’s head at the court-gate when he was a crack not thus high; and Shallow knew him later a good back-swordsman. Then we lose sight of him till about twenty years after, when his association with Bardolph began; and that association implies that by the time he was thirty-five or forty he had sunk into the mode of life we witness in the plays. Yet, even as we see him there, he remains a person of consideration in the army. Twelve captains hurry about London searching for him. He is present at the Council of War in the King’s tent at Shrewsbury, where the only other persons are the King, the two princes, a nobleman and Sir Walter Blunt. The messenger who 267 brings the false report of the battle to Northumberland mentions, as one of the important incidents, the death of Sir John Falstaff. Colvile, expressly described as a famous rebel, surrenders to him as soon as he hears his name. And if his own wish that his name were not so terrible to the enemy, and his own boast of his European reputation, are not evidence of the first rank, they must not be entirely ignored in presence of these other facts. What do these facts mean? Does Shakespeare put them all in with no purpose at all, or in defiance of his own intentions? It is not credible.
This is also the explanation for Falstaff’s cowardice, a topic I wouldn’t mention if Maurice Morgann’s essay, 6, which has been around for over a century, were better known. It’s clear that sometimes Falstaff acts in what we would generally describe as a cowardly manner, but that doesn’t mean he was a coward. If cowardice refers to someone who feels intense fear in the face of danger and gives in to that fear despite their better instincts and beliefs, then Falstaff certainly wasn’t a coward. The typical bully and braggart in comedy fits that description, but not Falstaff. It’s evident that, although he unfortunately had a reputation for being reckless and causing havoc if armed, he wasn’t known for being cowardly. Shallow recalled him fifty-five years ago breaking Scogan’s head at the court-gate when he was just a young man, and later on, Shallow recognized him as a skilled swordsman. Then we lose track of him for about twenty years, until his involvement with Bardolph began; that connection suggests that by the time he was thirty-five or forty, he had adopted the lifestyle we see in the plays. Yet, even as we find him there, he still holds a significant position in the army. Twelve captains rush around London looking for him. He attends the Council of War in the King’s tent at Shrewsbury, alongside only the King, the two princes, a nobleman, and Sir Walter Blunt. The messenger who delivers the false news of battle to Northumberland includes Falstaff’s death as one of the key events. Colvile, who is notably a famous rebel, surrenders to him as soon as he hears his name. And if his wish that his name were not so feared by the enemy, as well as his claim about his reputation across Europe, don't serve as evidence of his high status, we can’t completely disregard them in light of these other facts. What do these facts imply? Did Shakespeare include them all without any reason at all, or in contradiction to his objectives? That seems unlikely.
And when, in the second place, we look at Falstaff’s actions, what do we find? He boldly confronted Colvile, he was quite ready to fight with him, however pleased that Colvile, like a kind fellow, gave himself away. When he saw Henry and Hotspur fighting, Falstaff, instead of making off in a panic, stayed to take his chance if Hotspur should be the victor. He led his hundred and fifty ragamuffins where they were peppered, he did not send them. To draw upon Pistol and force him downstairs and wound him in the shoulder was no great feat, perhaps, but the stock coward would have shrunk from it. When the Sheriff came to the inn to arrest him for an offence whose penalty was death, Falstaff, who was hidden behind the arras, did not stand there quaking for fear, he immediately fell asleep and snored. When he stood in the battle reflecting on what would happen if the weight of his paunch should be increased by that of a bullet, he cannot have been in a tremor of craven fear. He never shows such fear; and surely the man who, in danger of his life, and with no one by to hear him, meditates thus: ‘I like not such grinning honour as Sir Walter hath. Give me life: which if I can save, so; if not, honour comes unlooked-for, and there’s an end,’ is not what we commonly call a coward.
And when we look at Falstaff's actions, what do we see? He boldly faced Colvile and was ready to fight him, even though Colvile, being a nice guy, gave himself an advantage. When he saw Henry and Hotspur battling, Falstaff didn't run away in fear; instead, he stayed to see if he could benefit if Hotspur won. He led his hundred and fifty misfits into the fray; he didn't just send them. It might not have been a huge achievement to force Pistol downstairs and wound him in the shoulder, but a typical coward would have backed down from that. When the Sheriff arrived at the inn to arrest him for an offense that could lead to death, Falstaff, who was hiding behind the curtain, didn’t stand there trembling in fear; he simply fell asleep and started snoring. When he was in battle, thinking about what would happen if his belly got weighed down by a bullet, he wasn't shaking in fear. He never shows that kind of fear; and clearly, a man who, when his life is on the line and with no one around to hear him, thinks: ‘I don’t want the kind of hollow honor that Sir Walter has. I want to live: and if I can save myself, great; if not, honor comes unexpectedly, and that’s that,’ is not what we usually call a coward.
‘Well,’ it will be answered, ‘but he ran away on 268 Gadshill; and when Douglas attacked him he fell down and shammed dead.’ Yes, I am thankful to say, he did. For of course he did not want to be dead. He wanted to live and be merry. And as he had reduced the idea of honour ad absurdum, had scarcely any self-respect, and only a respect for reputation as a means of life, naturally he avoided death when he could do so without a ruinous loss of reputation, and (observe) with the satisfaction of playing a colossal practical joke. For that after all was his first object. If his one thought had been to avoid death he would not have faced Douglas at all, but would have run away as fast as his legs could carry him; and unless Douglas had been one of those exceptional Scotchmen who have no sense of humour, he would never have thought of pursuing so ridiculous an object as Falstaff running. So that, as Mr. Swinburne remarks, Poins is right when he thus distinguishes Falstaff from his companions in robbery: ‘For two of them, I know them to be as true-bred cowards as ever turned back; and for the third, if he fight longer than he sees reason, I’ll forswear arms.’ And the event justifies this distinction. For it is exactly thus that, according to the original stage-direction, Falstaff behaves when Henry and Poins attack him and the others. The rest run away at once; Falstaff, here as afterwards with Douglas, fights for a blow or two, but, finding himself deserted and outmatched, runs away also. Of course. He saw no reason to stay. Any man who had risen superior to all serious motives would have run away. But it does not follow that he would run from mere fear, or be, in the ordinary sense, a coward.7
'Well,' someone might say, 'he ran away at Gadshill; and when Douglas attacked him, he fell down and pretended to be dead.' Yes, I'm glad to say he did. Because obviously he didn't want to be dead. He wanted to live and have fun. And since he had taken the idea of honor to the extreme, had very little self-respect, and only cared about his reputation as a way to get by, it makes sense that he avoided death as long as it wouldn’t ruin his reputation, and (notice) with the thrill of pulling off a huge practical joke. That was really his main goal. If his only thought had been to avoid death, he wouldn’t have faced Douglas at all; he would have run away as fast as he could. And unless Douglas was one of those rare Scots who lacks a sense of humor, he would never have thought to chase after someone as ridiculous as Falstaff running. So, as Mr. Swinburne points out, Poins is right when he distinguishes Falstaff from his fellow robbers: 'For two of them, I know them to be as true-bred cowards as ever turned back; and for the third, if he fights longer than he thinks is wise, I'll give up fighting.' And the outcome supports this distinction. Because that's exactly how, according to the original stage direction, Falstaff acts when Henry and Poins confront him and the others. The rest of them run away immediately; Falstaff, like later with Douglas, fights for a moment but then, seeing that he's alone and outmatched, runs away too. Of course. He saw no reason to stick around. Any person who had risen above all serious motives would have run away. But that doesn't mean he would flee out of simple fear or be, in the usual sense, a coward.
3.
3.
The main source, then, of our sympathetic delight in Falstaff is his humorous superiority to everything serious, and the freedom of soul enjoyed in it. But, of course, this is not the whole of his character. Shakespeare knew well enough that perfect freedom is not to be gained in this manner; we are ourselves aware of it even while we are sympathising with Falstaff; and as soon as we regard him seriously it becomes obvious. His freedom is limited in two main ways. For one thing he cannot rid himself entirely of respect for all that he professes to ridicule. He shows a certain pride in his rank: unlike the Prince, he is haughty to the drawers, who call him a proud Jack. He is not really quite indifferent to reputation. When the Chief Justice bids him pay his debt to Mrs. Quickly for his reputation’s sake, I think he feels a twinge, though to be sure he proceeds to pay her by borrowing from her. He is also stung by any thoroughly serious imputation on his courage, and winces at the recollection of his running away on Gadshill; he knows that his behaviour there certainly looked cowardly, and perhaps he remembers that he would not have behaved so once. It is, further, very significant that, for all his dissolute talk, he has never yet allowed the Prince and Poins to see him as they saw him afterwards with Doll Tearsheet; not, of course, that he has any moral shame in the matter, but he knows that in such a situation he, in his old age, must appear contemptible—not a humorist but a mere object of mirth. And, finally, he has affection in him—affection, I think, for Poins and Bardolph, and certainly for the Prince; and that is a thing which he cannot jest out of existence. Hence, as the effect of his rejection shows, he is not really invulnerable. And then, in the second place, since he is in the flesh, his godlike freedom has consequences 270 and conditions; consequences, for there is something painfully wrong with his great toe; conditions, for he cannot eat and drink for ever without money, and his purse suffers from consumption, a disease for which he can find no remedy.8 As the Chief Justice tells him, his means are very slender and his waste great; and his answer, ‘I would it were otherwise; I would my means were greater and my waist slenderer,’ though worth much money, brings none in. And so he is driven to evil deeds; not only to cheating his tailor like a gentleman, but to fleecing Justice Shallow, and to highway robbery, and to cruel depredations on the poor woman whose affection he has secured. All this is perfectly consistent with the other side of his character, but by itself it makes an ugly picture.
The main reason we find joy in Falstaff is his humorous ability to rise above everything serious, along with the carefree spirit he exhibits. However, this isn’t the complete picture of who he is. Shakespeare understood that true freedom isn’t attained in this way; we recognize this even as we connect with Falstaff, and it becomes clear once we take a serious look at him. His freedom is constrained in two significant ways. First, he can’t completely free himself from respect for what he pretends to mock. He displays some pride in his status: unlike the Prince, he looks down on the waiters, who call him a proud Jack. He isn’t completely indifferent to his reputation. When the Chief Justice tells him to pay his debt to Mrs. Quickly for the sake of his reputation, I believe he feels a pang of guilt, though he does end up paying her by borrowing from her. He is also troubled by any serious accusation about his bravery and flinches at the memory of fleeing at Gadshill; he knows that his actions there looked cowardly, and perhaps he remembers that he wouldn’t have acted that way in the past. Furthermore, it’s significant that, despite his reckless talk, he has never let the Prince and Poins see him as they do later with Doll Tearsheet; not that he feels any moral shame, but he understands that in that situation, he would appear pathetic—not a humorist but just a source of laughter. Lastly, he has genuine affection—affection for Poins and Bardolph, and definitely for the Prince; and that’s something he can’t joke away. Therefore, as his rejection reveals, he’s not truly invulnerable. Secondly, since he is flesh and blood, his godlike freedom has consequences and limitations; consequences, because there’s something painfully wrong with his big toe; limitations, since he can’t eat and drink forever without money, and his money is dwindling, a condition for which he can find no cure. As the Chief Justice says, his resources are very limited and his expenses are high; his response, ‘I wish it were different; I wish my resources were greater and my waist slimmer,’ though worth a lot, brings in nothing. So he is driven to wrongdoing; not just cheating his tailor like a gentleman, but also swindling Justice Shallow, resorting to highway robbery, and taking advantage of the poor woman who loves him. All of this is perfectly in line with the other side of his character, but on its own, it paints a grim picture.
Yes, it makes an ugly picture when you look at it seriously. But then, surely, so long as the humorous atmosphere is preserved and the humorous attitude maintained, you do not look at it so. You no more regard Falstaff’s misdeeds morally than you do the much more atrocious misdeeds of Punch or Reynard the Fox. You do not exactly ignore them, but you attend only to their comic aspect. This is the very spirit of comedy, and certainly of Shakespeare’s comic world, which is one of make-believe, not merely as his tragic world is, but in a further sense—a world in which gross improbabilities are accepted with a smile, and many things are welcomed as merely laughable which, regarded gravely, would excite anger and disgust. The intervention of a serious spirit breaks up such a world, and would destroy our pleasure in Falstaff’s company. Accordingly through the greater part of these dramas Shakespeare carefully confines this spirit to the 271 scenes of war and policy, and dismisses it entirely in the humorous parts. Hence, if Henry IV. had been a comedy like Twelfth Night, I am sure that he would no more have ended it with the painful disgrace of Falstaff than he ended Twelfth Night by disgracing Sir Toby Belch.9
Yes, it looks pretty ugly when you take it seriously. But as long as the funny atmosphere is kept and the humorous attitude is maintained, you don’t see it that way. You don’t view Falstaff’s wrongdoings morally, just like you don’t view the much worse misdeeds of Punch or Reynard the Fox in that light. You don’t exactly ignore them, but you focus only on their comedic side. This is the very essence of comedy, especially in Shakespeare’s comedic world, which is based on make-believe—not just like his tragic world, but in a deeper sense—a world where obvious absurdities are accepted with a smile, and many things are seen as simply laughable that, if taken seriously, would provoke anger and disgust. The presence of a serious tone breaks up this world and would ruin our enjoyment of Falstaff’s company. Therefore, throughout most of these plays, Shakespeare deliberately keeps this serious tone confined to the scenes of war and politics, completely dismissing it in the humorous parts. So, if Henry IV. had been a comedy like Twelfth Night, I’m sure he wouldn’t have ended it with the painful disgrace of Falstaff any more than he ended Twelfth Night by disgracing Sir Toby Belch.9
But Henry IV. was to be in the main a historical play, and its chief hero Prince Henry. In the course of it his greater and finer qualities were to be gradually revealed, and it was to end with beautiful scenes of reconciliation and affection between his father and him, and a final emergence of the wild Prince as a just, wise, stern, and glorious King. Hence, no doubt, it seemed to Shakespeare that Falstaff at last must be disgraced, and must therefore appear no longer as the invincible humorist, but as an object of ridicule and even of aversion. And probably also his poet’s insight showed him that Henry, as he conceived him, would behave harshly to Falstaff in order to impress the world, especially when his mind had been wrought to a high pitch by the scene with his dying father and the impression of his own solemn consecration to great duties.
But Henry IV. was primarily a historical play, with Prince Henry as its main hero. Throughout the story, his greater and finer qualities were gradually revealed, culminating in beautiful scenes of reconciliation and affection between him and his father, leading to the final transformation of the wild Prince into a just, wise, stern, and glorious King. Thus, it likely seemed to Shakespeare that Falstaff ultimately needed to be disgraced, and therefore must not appear as the unbeatable humorist anymore, but as an object of ridicule and even disdain. His poet’s insight probably also indicated that Henry, as he envisioned him, would treat Falstaff harshly to make an impression on the world, especially after being deeply affected by the scene with his dying father and the weight of his own serious responsibilities.
This conception was a natural and a fine one; and if the execution was not an entire success, it is yet full of interest. Shakespeare’s purpose being to work a gradual change in our feelings towards Falstaff, and to tinge the humorous atmosphere more and more deeply with seriousness, we see him carrying out this purpose in the Second Part of Henry IV. Here he separates the Prince from Falstaff as much as he can, thus withdrawing him from Falstaff’s influence, and weakening in our minds the connection between the two. In the First Part we constantly see them together; in the Second (it is a remarkable fact) only once before the rejection. Further, in the scenes where Henry appears apart 272 from Falstaff, we watch him growing more and more grave, and awakening more and more poetic interest; while Falstaff, though his humour scarcely flags to the end, exhibits more and more of his seamy side. This is nowhere turned to the full light in Part I.; but in Part II. we see him as the heartless destroyer of Mrs. Quickly, as a ruffian seriously defying the Chief Justice because his position as an officer on service gives him power to do wrong, as the pike preparing to snap up the poor old dace Shallow, and (this is the one scene where Henry and he meet) as the worn-out lecher, not laughing at his servitude to the flesh but sunk in it. Finally, immediately before the rejection, the world where he is king is exposed in all its sordid criminality when we find Mrs. Quickly and Doll arrested for being concerned in the death of one man, if not more, beaten to death by their bullies; and the dangerousness of Falstaff is emphasised in his last words as he hurries from Shallow’s house to London, words at first touched with humour but at bottom only too seriously meant: ‘Let us take any man’s horses; the laws of England are at my commandment. Happy are they which have been my friends, and woe unto my Lord Chief Justice.’ His dismissal to the Fleet by the Chief Justice is the dramatic vengeance for that threat.
This idea was natural and really good; and even if the execution wasn't entirely successful, it’s still very interesting. Shakespeare's goal was to gradually change how we feel about Falstaff and to make the humorous tone more serious, which we can see in the Second Part of Henry IV. Here, he separates the Prince from Falstaff as much as possible, pulling him away from Falstaff's influence and weakening the link between the two in our minds. In the First Part, they are constantly together; in the Second (notably) they only meet once before the rejection. Furthermore, in the scenes where Henry appears without Falstaff, we observe him becoming increasingly serious and more poetically interesting, while Falstaff, although his humor doesn’t wane until the end, reveals more of his darker side. This darker side isn't fully shown in Part I.; however, in Part II., we see him as the heartless destroyer of Mrs. Quickly, as a thug openly defying the Chief Justice because his position as an officer allows him to act wrongly, as the predator getting ready to take down the poor old man Shallow, and (in the only scene where they meet) as the exhausted lecher, not mocking his indulgence in flesh but rather being consumed by it. Finally, just before the rejection, his world as king is revealed in all its grim criminality when we find Mrs. Quickly and Doll arrested for being involved in the death of at least one man, who was beaten to death by their thugs; and the threat posed by Falstaff is highlighted in his last words as he rushes from Shallow’s house to London—words that start off sounding humorous but carry a serious undertone: ‘Let us take any man’s horses; the laws of England are at my command. Happy are those who have been my friends, and woe to my Lord Chief Justice.’ His dismissal to the Fleet by the Chief Justice serves as dramatic retribution for that threat.
Yet all these excellent devices fail. They cause us momentary embarrassment at times when repellent traits in Falstaff’s character are disclosed; but they fail to change our attitude of humour into one of seriousness, and our sympathy into repulsion. And they were bound to fail, because Shakespeare shrank from adding to them the one device which would have ensured success. If, as the Second Part of Henry IV. advanced, he had clouded over Falstaff’s humour so heavily that the man of genius turned into the Falstaff of the Merry Wives, we should have witnessed his rejection without a pang. 273 This Shakespeare was too much of an artist to do—though even in this way he did something—and without this device he could not succeed. As I said, in the creation of Falstaff he overreached himself. He was caught up on the wind of his own genius, and carried so far that he could not descend to earth at the selected spot. It is not a misfortune that happens to many authors, nor is it one we can regret, for it costs us but a trifling inconvenience in one scene, while we owe to it perhaps the greatest comic character in literature. For it is in this character, and not in the judgment he brings upon Falstaff’s head, that Shakespeare asserts his supremacy. To show that Falstaff’s freedom of soul was in part illusory, and that the realities of life refused to be conjured away by his humour—this was what we might expect from Shakespeare’s unfailing sanity, but it was surely no achievement beyond the power of lesser men. The achievement was Falstaff himself, and the conception of that freedom of soul, a freedom illusory only in part, and attainable only by a mind which had received from Shakespeare’s own the inexplicable touch of infinity which he bestowed on Hamlet and Macbeth and Cleopatra, but denied to Henry the Fifth.
Yet all these great devices fail. They cause us some awkward moments when unattractive traits of Falstaff’s character are revealed; however, they don't change our lightheartedness into seriousness, nor our sympathy into disgust. And they were destined to fail because Shakespeare hesitated to include the one technique that would have guaranteed success. If, as the Second Part of Henry IV. unfolded, he had overshadowed Falstaff’s humor so much that the brilliant man turned into the Falstaff of the Merry Wives, we would have seen his rejection without any sorrow. 273 This is something Shakespeare, as a true artist, wouldn’t do—though even in this way he did accomplish something—and without this method, he couldn't succeed. As I mentioned, in creating Falstaff he went beyond his limits. He was swept away by the breeze of his own genius and carried so far that he couldn’t land where he intended. This is not a misfortune that happens to many authors, nor is it something we should lament, for it causes us only a minor inconvenience in one scene while we owe perhaps the greatest comic character in literature to it. For it is through this character, and not in the judgment he brings upon Falstaff, that Shakespeare demonstrates his mastery. To reveal that Falstaff’s free spirit was partly an illusion, and that the harsh realities of life couldn’t simply vanish because of his humor—this is what we would expect from Shakespeare’s consistent sanity, but it’s certainly not an achievement beyond the capabilities of lesser writers. The true achievement was Falstaff himself, and the idea of that free spirit, a freedom that is only partly illusory, attainable only by a mind that had received from Shakespeare’s own an indescribable touch of infinity, which he also gave to Hamlet and Macbeth and Cleopatra, but withheld from Henry the Fifth.
1902.
1902.
NOTE
Note
For the benefit of readers unacquainted with Morgann’s Essay I reproduce here, with additions, some remarks omitted from the lecture for want of time. ‘Maurice Morgann, Esq. the ingenious writer of this work, descended from an antient and respectable family in Wales; he filled the office of under Secretary of State to the late Marquis of Lansdown, during his first administration; and was afterwards Secretary to the Embassy for ratifying the peace with America, in 1783. He died at his house in Knightsbridge, in the seventy-seventh year of his age, on the 28th March, 1802’ (Preface to the edition of 1825). He was a remarkable and original man, who seems to have written a good deal, but, beyond this essay and some pamphlets on public affairs, all or nearly all anonymous, he published nothing, and at his death he left orders that all his papers should be destroyed. The Essay on the Dramatic Character of Sir John Falstaff was first published in 1777. It arose out of a conversation in which Morgann expressed his belief that Shakespeare never meant Falstaff for a coward. He was challenged to explain and support in print what was considered an extraordinary paradox, and his essay bears on its title-page the quotation, ‘I am not John of Gaunt, your grandfather: but yet no coward, Hal’—one of Falstaff’s few serious sentences. But Morgann did not confine himself to the question of Falstaff’s cowardice; he analysed the whole character, and incidentally touched on many points in Shakespearean criticism. ‘The reader,’ he observes, ‘will not need to be told that this inquiry will resolve itself of course into a critique on the genius, the arts, and the conduct, of Shakespeare: for what is Falstaff, what Lear, what Hamlet, or Othello, but different modifications of Shakespeare’s thought? 275 It is true that this inquiry is narrowed almost to a single point; but general criticism is as uninstructive as it is easy: Shakespeare deserves to be considered in detail;—a task hitherto unattempted.’
For the benefit of readers unfamiliar with Morgann’s Essay, I’ll share some remarks that were left out of the lecture due to time constraints, along with some additions. ‘Maurice Morgann, Esq., the clever author of this work, came from an old and respected family in Wales. He served as the under Secretary of State to the late Marquis of Lansdown during his first administration and later became Secretary to the Embassy for ratifying the peace with America in 1783. He passed away at his home in Knightsbridge at the age of seventy-seven on March 28, 1802’ (Preface to the edition of 1825). He was a noted and original individual who seems to have written quite a bit, but aside from this essay and a few pamphlets on public issues, most of which were anonymous, he published nothing. Upon his death, he ordered that all his papers be destroyed. The Essay on the Dramatic Character of Sir John Falstaff was first published in 1777. It stemmed from a discussion where Morgann shared his belief that Shakespeare never intended for Falstaff to be seen as a coward. He was challenged to elaborate and defend what was considered an unusual paradox in writing, and his essay features the quote on its title page, ‘I am not John of Gaunt, your grandfather: but yet no coward, Hal’—one of Falstaff’s few serious statements. However, Morgann didn’t limit himself to just the topic of Falstaff’s cowardice; he examined the entire character and incidentally touched on many aspects of Shakespearean criticism. ‘The reader,’ he notes, ‘will not need to be told that this inquiry will ultimately turn into a critique of the genius, the arts, and the behavior of Shakespeare: for what are Falstaff, Lear, Hamlet, or Othello, but different expressions of Shakespeare’s thought? 275 It is true that this inquiry is focused almost solely on one point; however, general criticism is as unhelpful as it is simple: Shakespeare deserves to be studied in detail—a task that has not yet been attempted.’
The last words are significant. Morgann was conscious that he was striking out a new line. The Eighteenth Century critics had done much for Shakespeare in the way of scholarship; some of them had praised him well and blamed him well; but they had done little to interpret the process of his imagination from within. This was what Morgann attempted. His attitude towards Shakespeare is that of Goethe, Coleridge, Lamb, Hazlitt. The dangers of his method might be illustrated from the Essay, but in his hands it yielded most valuable results. And though he did not attempt the eloquence of some of his successors, but wrote like a cultivated ironical man of the world, he wrote delightfully; so that in all respects his Essay, which has long been out of print, deserves to be republished and better known. [It was republished in Mr. Nichol Smith’s excellent Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare, 1903; and, in 1912, by itself, with an introduction by W. A. Gill.]
The last words are important. Morgann realized he was breaking new ground. The Eighteenth-Century critics did a lot for Shakespeare in terms of scholarship; some praised him well and critiqued him thoroughly; but they didn’t really explain how his imagination worked from the inside. That’s what Morgann aimed to do. His approach to Shakespeare is similar to that of Goethe, Coleridge, Lamb, and Hazlitt. While there were risks in his method, as shown in the Essay, it produced very valuable results. Even though he didn’t try to match the eloquence of some of his successors and instead wrote like a cultured, ironic person of the world, his writing was delightful; so, in every way, his Essay, which has been out of print for a long time, deserves to be republished and better recognized. [It was republished in Mr. Nichol Smith’s excellent Eighteenth Century Essays on Shakespeare, 1903; and, in 1912, by itself, with an introduction by W. A. Gill.]
Readers of Boswell (under the year 1783) will remember that Morgann, who once met Johnson, favoured his biographer with two most characteristic anecdotes. Boswell also records Johnson’s judgment of Morgann’s Essay, which, says Mr. Swinburne, elicited from him ‘as good a jest and as bad a criticism as might have been expected.’ Johnson, we are told, being asked his opinion of the Essay, answered: ‘Why, Sir, we shall have the man come forth again; and as he has proved Falstaff to be no coward, he may prove Iago to be a very good character.’ The following passage from Morgann’s Essay (p. 66 of the 1825 edition, p. 248 of Mr. Nichol Smith’s book) gives, I presume, his opinion of Johnson. Having referred to Warburton, he adds: ‘Another has since undertaken the custody of our author, whom he seems to consider as a sort of wild Proteus or madman, and accordingly knocks him down with the butt-end of his critical staff, as often as he exceeds that line of sober discretion, which this learned Editor appears to have chalked out for him: yet is this Editor, notwithstanding, “a man, take him for all in all,” very highly respectable for his genius and his learning.’
Readers of Boswell (from the year 1783) will remember that Morgann, who once met Johnson, shared two very notable anecdotes with his biographer. Boswell also notes Johnson’s opinion on Morgann’s Essay, which, according to Mr. Swinburne, led to “as good a joke and as poor a criticism as could be expected.” We’re told that when Johnson was asked for his opinion on the Essay, he replied: “Well, Sir, we’ll see the man come forth again; and since he’s established that Falstaff is not a coward, he might also show that Iago is quite a good character.” The following excerpt from Morgann’s Essay (p. 66 of the 1825 edition, p. 248 of Mr. Nichol Smith’s book) presumably reflects his view of Johnson. After mentioning Warburton, he adds: “Another has since taken on the task of our author’s care, whom he appears to see as a sort of wild Proteus or madman, and therefore takes him down with the butt of his critical staff whenever he steps outside the bounds of sober judgment, which this scholarly Editor seems to have laid out for him: yet this Editor, despite all, is ‘a man, take him for all in all,’ very respectable for his talent and knowledge.”
1 In this lecture and the three that follow it I have mentioned the authors my obligations to whom I was conscious of in writing or have discovered since; but other debts must doubtless remain, which from forgetfulness I am unable to acknowledge.
1 In this lecture and the three that come after it, I’ve mentioned the authors I felt indebted to while writing or have realized since; however, there are likely other debts that I can't acknowledge due to forgetfulness.
2 See on this and other points Swinburne, A Study of Shakespeare, p. 106 ff.
2 For more on this and other topics, check out Swinburne, A Study of Shakespeare, p. 106 ff.
3 Rötscher, Shakespeare in seinen höchsten Charaktergebilden, 1864.
3 Rötscher, Shakespeare in His Greatest Character Portrayals, 1864.
4 That from the beginning Shakespeare intended Henry’s accession to be Falstaff’s catastrophe is clear from the fact that, when the two characters first appear, Falstaff is made to betray at once the hopes with which he looks forward to Henry’s reign. See the First Part of Henry IV., Act I., Scene ii.
4 It's clear from the start that Shakespeare intended Henry's rise to power to be Falstaff's downfall, as when the two characters first show up, Falstaff immediately reveals the hopes he has for Henry's rule. See the First Part of Henry IV., Act I., Scene ii.
5 Cf. Hazlitt, Characters of Shakespear’s Plays.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Hazlitt, Characters of Shakespeare's Plays.
7 It is to be regretted, however, that in carrying his guts away so nimbly he ‘roared for mercy’; for I fear we have no ground for rejecting Henry’s statement to that effect, and I do not see my way to adopt the suggestion (I forget whose it is) that Falstaff spoke the truth when he swore that he knew Henry and Poins as well as he that made them.
7 It's unfortunate, though, that in his quick escape he 'yelled for mercy'; because I doubt we can dismiss Henry's claim about that, and I can't bring myself to accept the idea (I can't remember who suggested it) that Falstaff was telling the truth when he said he knew Henry and Poins as well as the person who created them.
8 Panurge too was ‘naturally subject to a kind of disease which at that time they called lack of money’; it was a ‘flux in his purse’ (Rabelais, Book II., chapters xvi., xvii.).
8 Panurge also had a ‘natural condition known at the time as being short on cash’; it was a ‘flow in his wallet’ (Rabelais, Book II., chapters xvi., xvii.).

SHAKESPEARE’S ANTONY AND CLEOPATRA
SHAKESPEARE’S ANTONY AND CLEOPATRA
Coleridge’s one page of general criticism on Antony and Cleopatra contains some notable remarks. ‘Of all Shakespeare’s historical plays,’ he writes, ‘Antony and Cleopatra is by far the most wonderful. There is not one in which he has followed history so minutely, and yet there are few in which he impresses the notion of angelic strength so much—perhaps none in which he impresses it more strongly. This is greatly owing to the manner in which the fiery force is sustained throughout.’ In a later sentence he refers to the play as ‘this astonishing drama.’ In another he describes the style: ‘feliciter audax is the motto for its style comparatively with that of Shakespeare’s other works.’ And he translates this motto in the phrase ‘happy valiancy of style.’
Coleridge’s one page of general criticism on Antony and Cleopatra includes some remarkable comments. “Of all Shakespeare’s historical plays,” he writes, “Antony and Cleopatra is definitely the most impressive. There isn’t one where he has followed history so closely, and yet few manage to convey the idea of angelic strength as much—maybe none do it more powerfully. This is largely due to the way the intense force is maintained throughout.” In a later sentence, he refers to the play as “this amazing drama.” In another, he describes the style: “feliciter audax is the motto for its style compared to Shakespeare’s other works.” He translates this motto as “the happy boldness of style.”
Coleridge’s assertion that in Antony and Cleopatra Shakespeare followed history more minutely than in any other play might well be disputed; and his statement about the style of this drama requires some qualification in view of the results of later criticism as to the order of Shakespeare’s works. The style is less individual than he imagined. On 280 the whole it is common to the six or seven dramas subsequent to Macbeth, though in Antony and Cleopatra, probably the earliest of them, its development is not yet complete. And we must add that this style has certain special defects, unmentioned by Coleridge, as well as the quality which he points out in it. But it is true that here that quality is almost continuously present; and in the phrase by which he describes it, as in his other phrases, he has signalised once for all some of the most salient features of the drama.
Coleridge’s claim that in Antony and Cleopatra Shakespeare followed history more closely than in any other play could definitely be debated; and his comments about the style of this drama need some adjustments based on later criticism regarding the order of Shakespeare’s works. The style is less distinctive than he believed. On 280 the whole, it is shared among the six or seven plays that came after Macbeth, though in Antony and Cleopatra, likely the earliest of them, its development isn’t fully realized yet. Additionally, we should note that this style has certain specific flaws that Coleridge didn’t mention, as well as the positive aspects he identified. However, it is true that this quality is almost always present in the play; and with the way he describes it, as with his other descriptions, he has highlighted some of the most prominent features of the drama.
It is curious to notice, for example, alike in books and in conversation, how often the first epithets used in reference to Antony and Cleopatra are ‘wonderful’ and ‘astonishing.’ And the main source of the feeling thus expressed seems to be the ‘angelic strength’ or ‘fiery force’ of which Coleridge wrote. The first of these two phrases is, I think, the more entirely happy. Except perhaps towards the close, one is not so conscious of fiery force as in certain other tragedies; but one is astonished at the apparent ease with which extraordinary effects are produced, the ease, if I may paraphrase Coleridge, of an angel moving with a wave of the hand that heavy matter which men find so intractable. We feel this sovereign ease in contemplating Shakespeare’s picture of the world—a vast canvas, crowded with figures, glowing with colour and a superb animation, reminding one spectator of Paul Veronese and another of Rubens. We feel it again when we observe (as we can even without consulting Plutarch) the nature of the material; how bulky it was, and, in some respects, how undramatic; and how the artist, though he could not treat history like legend or fiction, seems to push whole masses aside, and to shift and refashion the remainder, almost with the air of an architect playing (at times rather carelessly) with a child’s bricks.
It's interesting to see, for instance, both in books and conversations, how often the first words used to describe Antony and Cleopatra are 'amazing' and 'incredible.' The main reason for this reaction seems to be the 'angelic strength' or 'fiery force' that Coleridge mentioned. I believe the first phrase is the more fitting. Except maybe towards the end, one doesn’t notice fiery force as much as in some other tragedies; instead, one is struck by the apparent ease with which remarkable effects are achieved, the ease, if I may rephrase Coleridge, of an angel effortlessly moving heavy things that people find so difficult. We feel this commanding ease while looking at Shakespeare’s portrayal of the world—a vast canvas filled with figures, vibrant with colors and dynamic energy, reminding one viewer of Paul Veronese and another of Rubens. We feel it again when we see (as we can even without checking Plutarch) the nature of the material; how substantial it was, and in some ways, how undramatic; and how the artist, even though he couldn’t handle history like a legend or fiction, seems to push entire masses aside and rearrange the rest, almost like an architect casually playing with a child’s building blocks.
Something similar is felt even in the portrait of Cleopatra. Marvellous as it is, the drawing of it suggests not so much the passionate concentration or fiery force of Macbeth, as that sense of effortless and exultant mastery which we feel in the portraits of Mercutio and Falstaff. And surely it is a total mistake to find in this portrait any trace of the distempered mood which disturbs our pleasure in Troilus and Cressida. If the sonnets about the dark lady were, as need not be doubted, in some degree autobiographical, Shakespeare may well have used his personal experience both when he drew Cressida and when he drew Cleopatra. And, if he did, the story in the later play was the nearer to his own; for Antony might well have said what Troilus could never say,
Something similar is felt even in the portrait of Cleopatra. As amazing as it is, the drawing suggests not so much the intense focus or fiery energy of Macbeth, but rather that feeling of effortless and triumphant mastery that we sense in the portraits of Mercutio and Falstaff. It’s definitely a mistake to find any hint of the disturbed mood that spoils our enjoyment of Troilus and Cressida in this portrait. If the sonnets about the dark lady were, as we can’t doubt, somewhat autobiographical, Shakespeare might have drawn from his own experiences when he created both Cressida and Cleopatra. And if he did, the story in the later play was closer to his own; for Antony could have expressed things that Troilus could never convey.
When my love swears that she is made of truth, When my love claims that she is entirely honest, I do believe her, though I know she lies. I do believe her, even though I know she’s lying. |
But in the later play, not only is the poet’s vision unclouded, but his whole nature, emotional as well as intellectual, is free. The subject no more embitters or seduces him than the ambition of Macbeth. So that here too we feel the angelic strength of which Coleridge speaks. If we quarrelled with the phrase at all, it would be because we fancied we could trace in Shakespeare’s attitude something of the irony of superiority; and this may not altogether suit our conception of an angel.
But in the later play, not only is the poet’s vision clear, but his whole being, both emotional and intellectual, is free. The subject no longer frustrates or entices him any more than Macbeth's ambition does. So here as well, we sense the angelic strength that Coleridge talks about. If we took issue with the phrase at all, it would be because we thought we could see in Shakespeare’s attitude a hint of ironic superiority; and this might not entirely fit our idea of an angel.
I have still another sentence to quote from Coleridge: ‘The highest praise, or rather form of praise, of this play which I can offer in my own mind, is the doubt which the perusal always occasions in me, whether the “Antony and Cleopatra” is not, in all exhibitions of a giant power in its strength and vigour of maturity, a formidable rival of “Macbeth,” “Lear,” “Hamlet,” and “Othello.”’ Now, unless the clause here about the ‘giant power’ may be taken to restrict the rivalry to the quality of 282 angelic strength, Coleridge’s doubt seems to show a lapse in critical judgment. To regard this tragedy as a rival of the famous four, whether on the stage or in the study, is surely an error. The world certainly has not so regarded it; and, though the world’s reasons for its verdicts on works of art may be worth little, its mere verdict is worth much. Here, it seems to me, that verdict must be accepted. One may notice that, in calling Antony and Cleopatra wonderful or astonishing, we appear to be thinking first of the artist and his activity, while in the case of the four famous tragedies it is the product of this activity, the thing presented, that first engrosses us. I know that I am stating this difference too sharply, but I believe that it is often felt; and, if this is so, the fact is significant. It implies that, although Antony and Cleopatra may be for us as wonderful an achievement as the greatest of Shakespeare’s plays, it has not an equal value. Besides, in the attempt to rank it with them there is involved something more, and more important, than an error in valuation. There is a failure to discriminate the peculiar marks of Antony and Cleopatra itself, marks which, whether or no it be the equal of the earlier tragedies, make it decidedly different. If I speak first of some of these differences it is because they thus contribute to the individuality of the play, and because they seem often not to be distinctly apprehended in criticism.
I have one more quote from Coleridge: ‘The highest praise, or rather form of praise, of this play that I can offer based on my own opinion, is the doubt that reading it always creates in me, whether “Antony and Cleopatra” isn’t, in its display of immense power at full strength and maturity, a formidable rival to “Macbeth,” “Lear,” “Hamlet,” and “Othello.”’ Now, unless the phrase here about the ‘giant power’ is meant to limit the rivalry to a certain level of angelic strength, Coleridge’s doubt seems to indicate a lapse in critical judgment. To consider this tragedy as a rival to those famous four, whether on stage or in literature, is undoubtedly a mistake. The world certainly has not seen it that way; and while the reasons for the world’s opinions on art may be worth little, the simple judgment itself carries significant weight. Here, it seems to me, that judgment must be accepted. One might notice that when we call Antony and Cleopatra wonderful or astonishing, we seem to focus first on the artist and his craft, whereas with the four famous tragedies, it’s the result of that craft, the work itself, that captivates us first. I know I’m stating this difference rather sharply, but I believe it’s often felt; and if that’s the case, it’s significant. It suggests that, even though Antony and Cleopatra might be as impressive an achievement as Shakespeare's greatest plays, it doesn’t hold equal value. Furthermore, trying to rank it alongside them involves something more—and more important—than merely a mistake in judgment. There’s a failure to recognize the unique traits of Antony and Cleopatra itself, traits that, regardless of whether or not it matches the earlier tragedies, make it clearly different. If I first discuss some of these differences, it’s because they contribute to the uniqueness of the play and seem often to be overlooked in criticism.
1.
1.
Why, let us begin by asking, is Antony and Cleopatra, though so wonderful an achievement, a play rarely acted? For a tragedy, it is not painful. Though unfit for children, it cannot be called indecent; some slight omissions, and such a flattening of the heroine’s part as might confidently be expected, would leave it perfectly presentable. It is, no doubt, 283 in the third and fourth Acts, very defective in construction. Even on the Elizabethan stage, where scene followed scene without a pause, this must have been felt; and in our theatres it would be felt much more. There, in fact, these two and forty scenes could not possibly be acted as they stand. But defective construction would not distress the bulk of an audience, if the matter presented were that of Hamlet or Othello, of Lear or Macbeth. The matter, then, must lack something which is present in those tragedies; and it is mainly owing to this difference in substance that Antony and Cleopatra has never attained their popularity either on the stage or off it.
Why, let's begin by asking, why is Antony and Cleopatra, despite being such an amazing work, a play that's rarely performed? For a tragedy, it isn’t overly painful. While it’s not suitable for children, it isn’t indecent either; a few minor cuts and a normalization of the heroine's role would make it perfectly presentable. Admittedly, it’s very flawed in structure in the third and fourth Acts. Even on the Elizabethan stage, where scenes followed one another without a break, this must have been noticeable; and in our theaters, it would stand out even more. In fact, these twenty-two scenes could not possibly be acted as they are. However, a flawed structure wouldn’t bother most audiences if the content were like that of Hamlet or Othello, Lear or Macbeth. So, the content must be missing something that those tragedies have; and it’s largely because of this difference in substance that Antony and Cleopatra has never reached their level of popularity, either on stage or off.
Most of Shakespeare’s tragedies are dramatic, in a special sense of the word as well as in its general sense, from beginning to end. The story is not merely exciting and impressive from the movement of conflicting forces towards a terrible issue, but from time to time there come situations and events which, even apart from their bearing on this issue, appeal most powerfully to the dramatic feelings—scenes of action or passion which agitate the audience with alarm, horror, painful expectation, or absorbing sympathies and antipathies. Think of the street fights in Romeo and Juliet, the killing of Mercutio and Tybalt, the rapture of the lovers, and their despair when Romeo is banished. Think of the ghost-scenes in the first Act of Hamlet, the passion of the early soliloquies, the scene between Hamlet and Ophelia, the play-scene, the sparing of the King at prayer, the killing of Polonius. Is not Hamlet, if you choose so to regard it, the best melodrama in the world? Think at your leisure of Othello, Lear, and Macbeth from the same point of view; but consider here and now even the two tragedies which, as dealing with Roman history, are companions of Antony and Cleopatra. Recall in Julius Cæsar the first suggestion of the murder, the 284 preparation for it in a ‘tempest dropping fire,’ the murder itself, the speech of Antony over the corpse, and the tumult of the furious crowd; in Coriolanus the bloody battles on the stage, the scene in which the hero attains the consulship, the scene of rage in which he is banished. And remember that in each of these seven tragedies the matter referred to is contained in the first three Acts.
Most of Shakespeare's tragedies are dramatic, both in a unique way and in the usual sense, from start to finish. The story is not just thrilling and impactful because of the clash of forces leading to a tragic outcome, but there are also moments and events that, even aside from their connection to the outcome, strongly resonate with dramatic emotions—scenes of action or passion that stir the audience with fear, horror, intense anticipation, or deep sympathies and dislikes. Think of the street fights in Romeo and Juliet, the deaths of Mercutio and Tybalt, the joy of the lovers, and their despair when Romeo is exiled. Consider the ghost scenes in the first act of Hamlet, the intensity of the early soliloquies, the interaction between Hamlet and Ophelia, the play within a play, the moment Hamlet spares the King while he prays, and the killing of Polonius. Isn’t Hamlet, if you see it that way, the greatest melodrama in the world? Take your time to think about Othello, Lear, and Macbeth from the same perspective; but let’s also focus on the two tragedies that deal with Roman history, which are paired with Antony and Cleopatra. In Julius Cæsar, remember the initial hint of the murder, the preparations with a ‘tempest dropping fire,’ the murder itself, Antony's speech over the body, and the chaos among the enraged crowd; in Coriolanus, recall the violent battles on stage, the moment the hero becomes consul, and the furious scene in which he's exiled. And keep in mind that in each of these seven tragedies, the events mentioned take place within the first three acts.
In the first three Acts of our play what is there resembling this? Almost nothing. People converse, discuss, accuse one another, excuse themselves, mock, describe, drink together, arrange a marriage, meet and part; but they do not kill, do not even tremble or weep. We see hardly one violent movement; until the battle of Actium is over we witness scarcely any vehement passion; and that battle, as it is a naval action, we do not see. Even later, Enobarbus, when he dies, simply dies; he does not kill himself.2 We hear wonderful talk; but it is not talk, like that of Macbeth and Lady Macbeth, or that of Othello and Iago, at which we hold our breath. The scenes that we remember first are those that portray Cleopatra; Cleopatra coquetting, tormenting, beguiling her lover to stay; Cleopatra left with her women and longing for him; Cleopatra receiving the news of his marriage; Cleopatra questioning the messenger about Octavia’s personal appearance. But this is to say that the scenes we remember first are the least indispensable to the plot. One at least is not essential to it at all. And this, the astonishing scene where she storms at the messenger, strikes him, and draws her dagger on him, is the one passage in the first half of the drama that contains either an explosion of passion or an exciting bodily action. Nor is this all. The first half of the play, though it forebodes tragedy, is not decisively tragic in tone. Certainly the Cleopatra scenes are not so. 285 We read them, and we should witness them, in delighted wonder and even with amusement. The only scene that can vie with them, that of the revel on Pompey’s ship, though full of menace, is in great part humorous. Enobarbus, in this part of the play, is always humorous. Even later, when the tragic tone is deepening, the whipping of Thyreus, in spite of Antony’s rage, moves mirth. A play of which all this can truly be said may well be as masterly as Othello or Macbeth, and more delightful; but, in the greater part of its course, it cannot possibly excite the same emotions. It makes no attempt to do so; and to regard it as though it made this attempt is to miss its specific character and the intention of its author.
In the first three Acts of our play, what resembles this? Almost nothing. People talk, argue, accuse each other, make excuses, tease, describe, drink together, plan a marriage, meet, and part ways; but they don’t kill, don’t even tremble or cry. We hardly see any violent movement; until the Battle of Actium is over, we witness barely any intense passion; and since that battle is a naval engagement, we don’t see it at all. Even later, when Enobarbus dies, he just dies; he doesn’t take his own life. We hear great dialogue, but it’s not like the exchanges between Macbeth and Lady Macbeth, or Othello and Iago, that leave us breathless. The scenes we first remember are those featuring Cleopatra; Cleopatra flirting, tormenting, charming her lover to stay; Cleopatra left with her women yearning for him; Cleopatra learning about his marriage; Cleopatra asking the messenger about Octavia’s looks. But this means the scenes we remember first are the least essential to the plot. At least one isn’t essential at all. The stunning scene where she lashes out at the messenger, hits him, and draws her dagger on him is the only moment in the first half of the play that has any outburst of emotion or exciting physical action. And that’s not all. The first half of the play, even though it hints at tragedy, doesn’t have a strong tragic tone. Certainly, the Cleopatra scenes don’t feel that way. 285 We read them, and we should see them, with delighted wonder and even amusement. The only scene that can compare, the revelry on Pompey’s ship, although filled with tension, is mostly humorous. Enobarbus is always funny in this part of the play. Even later, as the tragic tone deepens, the whipping of Thyreus, despite Antony’s fury, brings laughter. A play where all this can genuinely be said may be as masterful as Othello or Macbeth, and possibly more enjoyable; but for most of its duration, it can’t possibly evoke the same emotions. It doesn’t try to do so; and to perceive it as if it made this attempt is to overlook its unique character and the author’s intent.
That character depends only in part on Shakespeare’s fidelity to his historical authority, a fidelity which, I may remark, is often greatly exaggerated. For Shakespeare did not merely present the story of ten years as though it occupied perhaps one fifth of that time, nor did he merely invent freely, but in critical places he effected startling changes in the order and combination of events. Still it may be said that, dealing with a history so famous, he could not well make the first half of his play very exciting, moving, or tragic. And this is true so far as mere situations and events are concerned. But, if he had chosen, he might easily have heightened the tone and tension in another way. He might have made the story of Antony’s attempt to break his bondage, and the story of his relapse, extremely exciting, by portraying with all his force the severity of the struggle and the magnitude of the fatal step.
That character relies only partially on Shakespeare's commitment to his historical sources, a commitment that is often overstated. Shakespeare didn’t just present a story spanning ten years as if it took perhaps one fifth of that time, nor did he just create freely; in key areas, he made significant changes to the order and combination of events. Still, it can be argued that, given the fame of the history, he couldn’t make the first half of his play very thrilling, moving, or tragic. This holds true when looking at mere situations and events. However, had he chosen to, he could have easily increased the tone and intensity in other ways. He could have made Antony's struggle to break free from his constraints and his subsequent relapse incredibly gripping by illustrating the severity of the struggle and the significance of the disastrous choice.
And the structure of the play might seem at first to suggest this intention. At the opening, Antony is shown almost in the beginning of his infatuation; for Cleopatra is not sure of her power over him, exerts all her fascination to detain him, and plays the part of the innocent victim who has yielded to 286 passion and must now expect to be deserted by her seducer. Alarmed and ashamed at the news of the results of his inaction, he rouses himself, tears himself away, and speeds to Italy. His very coming is enough to frighten Pompey into peace. He reconciles himself with Octavius, and, by his marriage with the good and beautiful Octavia, seems to have knit a bond of lasting amity with her brother, and to have guarded himself against the passion that threatened him with ruin. At this point his power, the world’s peace, and his own peace, appear to be secured; his fortune has mounted to its apex. But soon (very much sooner than in Plutarch’s story) comes the downward turn or counter-stroke. New causes of offence arise between the brothers-in-law. To remove them Octavia leaves her husband in Athens and hurries to Rome. Immediately Antony returns to Cleopatra and, surrendering himself at once and wholly to her enchantment is quickly driven to his doom.
And the play's structure might initially suggest this idea. At the start, Antony is shown just as he's falling for Cleopatra; she isn't sure of how much control she has over him, uses all her charms to keep him close, and plays the innocent victim who has given in to her feelings and now expects to be abandoned by her seducer. Feeling alarmed and ashamed when he hears about the consequences of his inaction, he pulls himself together, breaks away, and rushes to Italy. Just his arrival is enough to scare Pompey into a truce. He makes amends with Octavius, and through his marriage to the good and beautiful Octavia, he seems to have formed a lasting bond with her brother and protected himself from the passion that could lead to his downfall. At this moment, his power, world peace, and personal peace seem secure; his fortunes have reached their peak. But soon (much earlier than in Plutarch’s tale) the tide turns. New conflicts arise between the brothers-in-law. To resolve these issues, Octavia leaves her husband in Athens and rushes to Rome. Immediately, Antony goes back to Cleopatra and, surrendering completely to her charm, is quickly led to his demise.
Now Shakespeare, I say, with his matchless power of depicting an inward struggle, might have made this story, even where it could not furnish him with thrilling incidents, the source of powerful tragic emotions; and, in doing so, he would have departed from his authority merely in his conception of the hero’s character. But he does no such thing till the catastrophe is near. Antony breaks away from Cleopatra without any strenuous conflict. No serious doubt of his return is permitted to agitate us. We are almost assured of it through the impression made on us by Octavius, through occasional glimpses into Antony’s mind, through the absence of any doubt in Enobarbus, through scenes in Alexandria which display Cleopatra and display her irresistible. And, finally, the downward turn itself, the fatal step of Antony’s return, is shown without the slightest emphasis. Nay, it is not shown, it is only reported; and not a line portrays any inward 287 struggle preceding it. On this side also, then, the drama makes no attempt to rival the other tragedies; and it was essential to its own peculiar character and its most transcendent effects that this attempt should not be made, but that Antony’s passion should be represented as a force which he could hardly even desire to resist. By the very scheme of the work, therefore, tragic impressions of any great volume or depth were reserved for the last stage of the conflict; while the main interest, down to the battle of Actium, was directed to matters exceedingly interesting and even, in the wider sense, dramatic, but not overtly either terrible or piteous: on the one hand, to the political aspect of the story; on the other, to the personal causes which helped to make the issue inevitable.
Now, Shakespeare, I think, with his unmatched ability to show an inner struggle, could have turned this story into a source of powerful tragic emotions, even without thrilling incidents; in doing so, he would have only deviated from his original take on the hero’s character. But he doesn’t do this until the end is near. Antony separates from Cleopatra without a real fight. We’re not allowed to doubt his return. We’re almost certain of it because of the impression Octavius makes on us, the brief insights into Antony’s thoughts, the lack of doubt from Enobarbus, and scenes in Alexandria that showcase Cleopatra and her irresistible nature. Finally, Antony’s downward spiral, his fateful decision to return, is presented without any emphasis. In fact, it’s not even shown, just reported; and there's not a single line that depicts any inner struggle before that. So here too, the play doesn’t attempt to compete with the other tragedies; and it was crucial for its unique character and its most remarkable effects that this attempt wasn’t made, but rather that Antony’s passion was portrayed as a force he could hardly even wish to resist. By the very design of the work, the stronger tragic feelings were saved for the last stage of the conflict; while the main focus, up until the battle of Actium, was on matters that were very interesting and, in a broader sense, dramatic, but not explicitly terrible or pitiful: on one hand, the political elements of the story; on the other, the personal reasons that made the outcome unavoidable.
2.
2.
The political situation and its development are simple. The story is taken up almost where it was left, years before, in Julius Cæsar. There Brutus and Cassius, to prevent the rule of one man, assassinate Cæsar. Their purpose is condemned to failure, not merely because they make mistakes, but because that political necessity which Napoleon identified with destiny requires the rule of one man. They spill Cæsar’s blood, but his spirit walks abroad and turns their swords against their own breasts; and the world is left divided among three men, his friends and his heir. Here Antony and Cleopatra takes up the tale; and its business, from this point of view, is to show the reduction of these three to one. That Lepidus will not be this one was clear already in Julius Cæsar; it must be Octavius or Antony. Both ambitious, they are also men of such opposite tempers that they would scarcely long agree even if they wished to, and even if destiny were not stronger than they. As it is, one of them has fixed his eyes on the end, sacrifices everything for it, uses 288 everything as a means to it. The other, though far the greater soldier and worshipped by his followers, has no such singleness of aim; nor yet is power, however desirable to him, the most desirable thing in the world. At the beginning he is risking it for love; at the end he has lost his half of the world, and lost his life, and Octavius rules alone. Whether Shakespeare had this clearly in his mind is a question neither answerable nor important; this is what came out of his mind.
The political situation and its development are straightforward. The story picks up almost exactly where it left off years ago in Julius Cæsar. There, Brutus and Cassius, trying to prevent one man's rule, assassinate Cæsar. Their goal is doomed to fail, not just because they make mistakes, but because the political necessity that Napoleon equated with destiny demands the leadership of one man. They spill Cæsar’s blood, but his spirit roams free and turns their swords back on them; leaving the world divided among three people—his allies and his heir. Here, Antony and Cleopatra continues the story, and its aim is to show how these three are reduced to one. It was already clear in Julius Cæsar that Lepidus wouldn’t be that one; it has to be either Octavius or Antony. Both are ambitious, but they are also so different in temperament that they would struggle to agree for long even if they wanted to, and even if destiny wasn’t a stronger force. As it happens, one of them is focused on the end goal, sacrifices everything for it, and uses everything as a means to achieve it. The other, though undoubtedly the better soldier and admired by his followers, lacks that single-minded purpose; nor is power, no matter how desirable, the most important thing to him. At the start, he risks it all for love; by the end, he has lost half of the world, lost his life, and Octavius reigns alone. Whether Shakespeare had this clearly in mind is a question that can't be answered and isn’t crucial; this is what emerged from his mind.
Shakespeare, I think, took little interest in the character of Octavius, and he has not made it wholly clear. It is not distinct in Plutarch’s ‘Life of Antony’; and I have not found traces that the poet studied closely the ‘Life of Octavius’ included in North’s volume. To Shakespeare he is one of those men, like Bolingbroke and Ulysses, who have plenty of ‘judgment’ and not much ‘blood.’ Victory in the world, according to the poet, almost always goes to such men; and he makes us respect, fear, and dislike them. His Octavius is very formidable. His cold determination half paralyses Antony; it is so even in Julius Cæsar. In Antony and Cleopatra Octavius is more than once in the wrong; but he never admits it; he silently pushes his rival a step backward; and, when he ceases to fear, he shows contempt. He neither enjoys war nor is great in it; at first, therefore, he is anxious about the power of Pompey, and stands in need of Antony. As soon as Antony’s presence has served his turn, and he has patched up a union with him and seen him safely off to Athens, he destroys first Pompey and next Lepidus. Then, dexterously using Antony’s faithlessness to Octavia and excesses in the East in order to put himself in the right, he makes for his victim with admirable celerity while he is still drunk with the joy of reunion with Cleopatra. For his ends Octavius is perfectly efficient, but he is so partly from his limitations. One phrase of his is 289 exceedingly characteristic. When Antony in rage and desperation challenges him to single combat, Octavius calls him ‘the old ruffian.’ There is a horrid aptness in the phrase, but it disgusts us. It is shameful in this boy, as hard and smooth as polished steel, to feel at such a time nothing of the greatness of his victim and the tragedy of his victim’s fall. Though the challenge of Antony is absurd, we would give much to see them sword to sword. And when Cleopatra by her death cheats the conqueror of his prize, we feel unmixed delight.
Shakespeare seems to have had little interest in the character of Octavius, and he hasn't made it entirely clear. It's not distinct in Plutarch’s ‘Life of Antony,’ and I haven’t found evidence that the poet closely studied the ‘Life of Octavius’ included in North’s volume. To Shakespeare, Octavius is one of those men, like Bolingbroke and Ulysses, who have plenty of 'judgment' but not much 'blood.' In the poet's view, victory in the world almost always goes to such men; he makes us respect, fear, and dislike them. His Octavius is quite formidable. His cold determination somewhat paralyzes Antony; it's evident even in Julius Cæsar. In Antony and Cleopatra, Octavius is wrong more than once, but he never admits it; he silently pushes his rival a step back and, when he stops fearing him, shows contempt. He neither enjoys war nor excels in it; at first, he is anxious about Pompey's power and relies on Antony. Once Antony's presence has served its purpose, and he has patched up a union with him and sent him off safely to Athens, he first destroys Pompey, then Lepidus. Then, skillfully using Antony’s disloyalty to Octavia and his excesses in the East to justify himself, he swiftly targets his victim while Antony is still celebrating his reunion with Cleopatra. For his goals, Octavius is highly effective, but this efficiency is partly due to his limitations. One phrase he uses is exceedingly telling. When Antony, in anger and desperation, challenges him to a duel, Octavius calls him ‘the old ruffian.’ There’s a horrifying accuracy in the phrase, but it repulses us. It's shameful for this boy, as hard and smooth as polished steel, to feel nothing of the greatness of his victim and the tragedy of his downfall at such a moment. Although Antony's challenge is absurd, we would greatly desire to see them face off. And when Cleopatra beats the conqueror by taking her own life, we feel pure delight.
The doubtful point in the character is this. Plutarch says that Octavius was reported to love his sister dearly; and Shakespeare’s Octavius several times expresses such love. When, then, he proposed the marriage with Antony (for of course it was he who spoke through Agrippa), was he honest, or was he laying a trap and, in doing so, sacrificing his sister? Did he hope the marriage would really unite him with his brother-in-law; or did he merely mean it to be a source of future differences; or did he calculate that, whether it secured peace or dissension, it would in either case bring him great advantage? Shakespeare, who was quite as intelligent as his readers, must have asked himself some such question; but he may not have cared to answer it even to himself; and, in any case, he has left the actor (at least the actor in days later than his own) to choose an answer. If I were forced to choose, I should take the view that Octavius was, at any rate, not wholly honest; partly because I think it best suits Shakespeare’s usual way of conceiving a character of the kind; partly because Plutarch construed in this manner Octavius’s behaviour in regard to his sister at a later time, and this hint might naturally influence the poet’s way of imagining his earlier action.3
The questionable aspect of the character is this. Plutarch notes that Octavius was said to dearly love his sister; and Shakespeare’s Octavius often expresses that love. So, when he proposed the marriage with Antony (since it was clearly him speaking through Agrippa), was he being sincere, or was he setting a trap, sacrificing his sister in the process? Did he genuinely believe the marriage would unite him with his brother-in-law; or did he intend it to create future conflicts; or did he think that, whether it led to peace or disagreement, it would benefit him greatly in either case? Shakespeare, being just as perceptive as his audience, must have pondered such questions; however, he might not have wanted to provide an answer to even himself; and, in any situation, he has left it up to the actor (at least the actor from later times) to determine the answer. If I had to choose, I would lean towards the idea that Octavius was, at the very least, not entirely honest; partly because I think it aligns best with Shakespeare’s usual approach to developing a character of this sort; and partly because Plutarch interpreted Octavius’s actions regarding his sister later on in this way, and this suggestion could naturally shape the poet’s portrayal of his earlier actions.
Though the character of Octavius is neither attractive nor wholly clear, his figure is invested with a certain tragic dignity, because he is felt to be the Man of Destiny, the agent of forces against which the intentions of an individual would avail nothing. He is represented as having himself some feeling of this sort. His lament over Antony, his grief that their stars were irreconcilable, may well be genuine, though we should be surer if it were uttered in soliloquy. His austere words to Octavia again probably speak his true mind:
Though the character of Octavius isn't particularly charming or completely clear, he carries a certain tragic dignity because he is seen as the Man of Destiny, the agent of forces that render individual intentions futile. He seems to be aware of this himself. His sorrow over Antony and his grief about their fates being incompatible might be genuine, though we'd be more certain if it were expressed in a soliloquy. His stern words to Octavia likely reflect his true feelings:
Be you not troubled with the time, which drives Be not troubled by time, which drives O’er your content these strong necessities; O'er your satisfaction, these powerful needs; But let determined things to destiny But let determined things be left to destiny. Hold unbewailed their way. Hold unbewailed their path. |
In any case the feeling of fate comes through to us. It is aided by slight touches of supernatural effect; first in the Soothsayer’s warning to Antony that his genius or angel is overpowered whenever he is near Octavius; then in the strangely effective scene where Antony’s soldiers, in the night before his last battle, hear music in the air or under the earth:
In any case, the sense of destiny comes across to us. It's enhanced by subtle hints of the supernatural; first in the Soothsayer’s warning to Antony that his spirit or guardian is weakened whenever he's near Octavius; then in the oddly powerful scene where Antony’s soldiers, the night before his final battle, hear music in the air or beneath the ground:
‘Tis the god Hercules, whom Antony loved, ‘Tis the god Hercules, whom Antony loved, Now leaves him. Now leaves him behind. |
And to the influence of this feeling in giving impressiveness to the story is added that of the immense scale and world-wide issue of the conflict. Even the distances traversed by fleets and armies enhance this effect.
And the impact of this feeling on making the story more impressive is amplified by the vast scale and global nature of the conflict. Even the distances covered by fleets and armies contribute to this effect.
And yet there seems to be something half-hearted in Shakespeare’s appeal here, something even ironical in his presentation of this conflict. Its external magnitude, like Antony’s magnificence in lavishing realms and gathering the kings of the East in his 291 support, fails to uplift or dilate the imagination. The struggle in Lear’s little island seems to us to have an infinitely wider scope. It is here that we are sometimes reminded of Troilus and Cressida, and the cold and disenchanting light that is there cast on the Trojan War. The spectacle which he portrays leaves Shakespeare quite undazzled; he even makes it appear inwardly small. The lordship of the world, we ask ourselves, what is it worth, and in what spirit do these ‘world-sharers’ contend for it? They are no champions of their country like Henry V. The conqueror knows not even the glory of battle. Their aims, for all we see, are as personal as if they were captains of banditti; and they are followed merely from self-interest or private attachment. The scene on Pompey’s galley is full of this irony. One ‘third part of the world’ is carried drunk to bed. In the midst of this mock boon-companionship the pirate whispers to his leader to cut first the cable of his ship and then the throats of the two other Emperors; and at the moment we should not greatly care if Pompey took the advice. Later, a short scene, totally useless to the plot and purely satiric in its purport, is slipped in to show how Ventidius fears to pursue his Parthian conquests because it is not safe for Antony’s lieutenant to outdo his master.4 A painful sense of hollowness oppresses us. We know too well what must happen in a world so splendid, so false, and so petty. We turn for relief from the political game to those who are sure to lose it; to those who love some human being better than a prize, to Eros and Charmian and Iras; to Enobarbus, whom the world corrupts, but who has a heart that can break with shame; to the lovers, who seem to us to find in death something better than their victor’s life.
And yet there seems to be something half-hearted in Shakespeare’s appeal here, almost ironic in how he presents this conflict. Its external grandeur, like Antony’s lavishness in spending kingdoms and gathering the kings of the East to support him, fails to elevate or expand the imagination. The struggle on Lear’s small island feels to us infinitely broader. Here, we’re sometimes reminded of Troilus and Cressida and the cold, disillusioning perspective it offers on the Trojan War. The spectacle he portrays leaves Shakespeare unimpressed; it even appears inwardly small. We find ourselves questioning the value of world domination and what motivation drives these 'world-sharers' to fight for it. They aren’t champions for their country like Henry V. The conqueror doesn’t even know the glory of battle. Their goals, as far as we can see, are as personal as if they were leaders of bandits, followed solely out of self-interest or personal loyalty. The scene on Pompey’s ship is full of this irony. One ‘third part of the world’ is drunkenly carried to bed. In the midst of this fake camaraderie, the pirate whispers to his leader to first cut the cable of his ship and then the throats of the two other Emperors; and at that moment, we wouldn’t care much if Pompey took the advice. Later, a brief scene that adds nothing to the plot and is purely satirical is inserted to show how Ventidius is afraid to pursue his Parthian conquests because it’s not safe for Antony’s lieutenant to outshine his master. A painful sense of emptiness presses down on us. We know too well what must happen in a world so magnificent, so false, and so petty. We seek relief from the political game in those likely to lose it; in those who love some human being more than a prize; in Eros and Charmian and Iras; in Enobarbus, who is corrupted by the world but has a heart that can break with shame; in the lovers, who seem to find in death something better than their victor’s life.
This presentation of the outward conflict has two results. First, it blunts our feeling of the greatness 292 of Antony’s fall from prosperity. Indeed this feeling, which we might expect to be unusually acute, is hardly so; it is less acute, for example, than the like feeling in the case of Richard II., who loses so much smaller a realm. Our deeper sympathies are focussed rather on Antony’s heart, on the inward fall to which the enchantment of passion leads him, and the inward recovery which succeeds it. And the second result is this. The greatness of Antony and Cleopatra in their fall is so much heightened by contrast with the world they lose and the conqueror who wins it, that the positive element in the final tragic impression, the element of reconciliation, is strongly emphasised. The peculiar effect of the drama depends partly, as we have seen, on the absence of decidedly tragic scenes and events in its first half; but it depends quite as much on this emphasis. In any Shakespearean tragedy we watch some elect spirit colliding, partly through its error and defect, with a superhuman power which bears it down; and yet we feel that this spirit, even in the error and defect, rises by its greatness into ideal union with the power that overwhelms it. In some tragedies this latter feeling is relatively weak. In Antony and Cleopatra it is unusually strong; stronger, with some readers at least, than the fear and grief and pity with which they contemplate the tragic error and the advance of doom.
This portrayal of the external conflict leads to two outcomes. First, it dulls our sense of the enormity of Antony’s downfall from power. In fact, this feeling, which we might think would be particularly intense, is hardly so; it's less intense, for instance, than the similar feeling in the case of Richard II, who loses a much smaller kingdom. Our deeper sympathies are more focused on Antony’s emotional journey, the internal collapse driven by the allure of passion, and the eventual recovery that follows it. The second outcome is this: the significance of Antony and Cleopatra in their downfall is greatly amplified by their contrast with the world they abandon and the conqueror who takes it from them, making the element of reconciliation in the final tragic moment stand out strongly. The unique impact of the drama, as we've observed, partially arises from the lack of overtly tragic scenes and events in the first half; but it also heavily relies on this emphasis. In any Shakespearean tragedy, we see a chosen spirit clashing, partly due to its flaws, with an overwhelming force that crushes it; yet we still sense that this spirit, even in its flaws, rises through its greatness into an ideal connection with the power that overwhelms it. In some tragedies, this latter sentiment is relatively weak. In Antony and Cleopatra, it is notably strong; stronger, for some readers at least, than the fear, sorrow, and compassion they feel when contemplating the tragic mistake and the unfolding doom.
3.
3.
The two aspects of the tragedy are presented together in the opening scene. Here is the first. In Cleopatra’s palace one friend of Antony is describing to another, just arrived from Rome, the dotage of their great general; and, as the lovers enter, he exclaims:
The two sides of the tragedy are shown together in the opening scene. Here’s the first part. In Cleopatra’s palace, one of Antony’s friends is telling another friend, who just got back from Rome, about their great general’s infatuation; and as the lovers walk in, he exclaims:
Look, where they come: Look, here they come: Take but good note, and you shall see in him Take a good look, and you will see in him The triple pillar of the world transformed The three pillars of the world changed. Into a strumpet’s fool: behold and see. Into a foolish lover: look and see. |
With the next words the other aspect appears:
With the next words, the other side comes into view:
Cleo. If it be love indeed, tell me how much. Cleo. If it’s really love, tell me how deep it is. Ant. There’s beggary in the love that can be reckoned. Ant. There’s a kind of love that’s just begging for attention. Cleo. I’ll set a bourne how far to be beloved. Cleo. I’ll set a limit on how far I’ll allow myself to be loved. Ant. Then must thou needs find out new heaven, new earth. Ant. Then you must go and find a new heaven and a new earth. |
And directly after, when he is provoked by reminders of the news from Rome:
And right after that, when he is triggered by reminders of the news from Rome:
Let Rome in Tiber melt, and the wide arch Let Rome in the Tiber flow away, and the vast arch Of the ranged empire fall! Here is my space. Of the fallen empire, here is my space. Kingdoms are clay: our dungy earth alike Kingdoms are like clay: our dirty earth is the same Feeds beast as man: the nobleness of life Feeds beast as man: the greatness of life Is to do thus. Must do this. |
Here is the tragic excess, but with it the tragic greatness, the capacity of finding in something the infinite, and of pursuing it into the jaws of death.
Here is the tragic excess, but with it the tragic greatness, the ability to find the infinite in something and to chase it right into the jaws of death.
The two aspects are shown here with the exaggeration proper in dramatic characters. Neither the phrase ‘a strumpet’s fool,’ nor the assertion ‘the nobleness of life is to do thus,’ answers to the total effect of the play. But the truths they exaggerate are equally essential; and the commoner mistake in criticism is to understate the second. It is plain that the love of Antony and Cleopatra is destructive; that in some way it clashes with the nature of things; that, while they are sitting in their paradise like gods, its walls move inward and crush them at last to death. This is no invention of moralising critics; it is in the play; and any one familiar with Shakespeare would expect beforehand to find it there. But then to forget because of it the other side, to deny the name of love to this ruinous passion, to speak as though the lovers had utterly missed the good of life, is to mutilate the tragedy and to ignore a great part of its effect upon us. For we sympathise with them in their passion; we feel in it the infinity there is in man; even while we acquiesce in their defeat we are exulting 294 in their victory; and when they have vanished we say,
The two aspects are illustrated here with the exaggeration typical of dramatic characters. Neither the phrase "a strumpet’s fool" nor the claim "the nobleness of life is to do this" captures the overall impact of the play. But the truths they exaggerate are equally important; and the more common mistake in criticism is to downplay the latter. It's clear that the love between Antony and Cleopatra is destructive; it somehow conflicts with the nature of reality; while they sit in their paradise like gods, the walls close in and ultimately crush them to death. This isn’t just a moralizing critic's invention; it's in the play, and anyone familiar with Shakespeare would expect to see it there. However, to overlook the other side because of it, to deny this ruinous passion the title of love, or to suggest that the lovers completely missed out on the goodness of life is to distort the tragedy and ignore a significant part of its impact on us. We sympathize with them in their passion; we perceive the boundlessness of humanity within it; even while we accept their defeat, we are celebrating their victory; and when they’re gone, we say,
the odds is gone, the odds are gone, And there is nothing left remarkable And there’s nothing special left. Beneath the visiting moon. Under the visiting moon. |
Though we hear nothing from Shakespeare of the cruelty of Plutarch’s Antony, or of the misery caused by his boundless profusion, we do not feel the hero of the tragedy to be a man of the noblest type, like Brutus, Hamlet, or Othello. He seeks power merely for himself, and uses it for his own pleasure. He is in some respects unscrupulous; and, while it would be unjust to regard his marriage exactly as if it were one in private life, we resent his treatment of Octavia, whose character Shakespeare was obliged to leave a mere sketch, lest our feeling for the hero and heroine should be too much chilled. Yet, for all this, we sympathise warmly with Antony, are greatly drawn to him, and are inclined to regard him as a noble nature half spoiled by his time.
Though Shakespeare doesn't mention the cruelty of Plutarch’s Antony or the misery from his endless extravagance, we don't see the hero of the tragedy as a truly noble figure like Brutus, Hamlet, or Othello. He seeks power only for himself and uses it for his own enjoyment. In some ways, he's ruthless; and while it's unfair to view his marriage strictly as we would in private life, we disapprove of how he treats Octavia, whose character Shakespeare had to leave as just a brief outline to avoid cooling our feelings for the main characters too much. Still, despite all this, we feel a deep sympathy for Antony, are strongly drawn to him, and tend to see him as a noble person partly corrupted by his circumstances.
It is a large, open, generous, expansive nature, quite free from envy, capable of great magnanimity, even of entire devotion. Antony is unreserved, naturally straightforward, we may almost say simple. He can admit faults, accept advice and even reproof, take a jest against himself with good-humour. He is courteous (to Lepidus, for example, whom Octavius treats with cold contempt); and, though he can be exceedingly dignified, he seems to prefer a blunt though sympathetic plainness, which is one cause of the attachment of his soldiers. He has none of the faults of the brooder, the sentimentalist, or the man of principle; his nature tends to splendid action and lusty enjoyment. But he is neither a mere soldier nor a mere sensualist. He has imagination, the temper of an artist who revels in abundant and rejoicing appetites, feasts his senses on the glow and richness of life, flings himself into its mirth and revelry, yet feels the poetry in all this, 295 and is able also to put it by and be more than content with the hardships of adventure. Such a man could never have sought a crown by a murder like Macbeth’s, or, like Brutus, have killed on principle the man who loved him, or have lost the world for a Cressida.
It’s a big, open, generous, expansive nature, free from envy, capable of great nobility, even total devotion. Antony is straightforward, almost simple. He can admit his flaws, accept advice and even criticism, and take a joke about himself with good humor. He is polite (to Lepidus, for example, whom Octavius treats with cold disdain); and while he can be very dignified, he seems to prefer a straightforward yet sympathetic approach, which is one reason his soldiers feel loyal to him. He doesn’t have the flaws of a brooder, a sentimentalist, or an idealist; his nature leans towards impressive action and hearty enjoyment. But he’s not just a soldier or a hedonist. He has imagination and the spirit of an artist who indulges in rich and joyful appetites, savors the vibrancy and abundance of life, immerses himself in its joy and revelry, yet also appreciates the beauty in it all and can set it aside to find satisfaction in the challenges of adventure. Such a man would never have sought a crown through a murder like Macbeth’s, or, like Brutus, killed someone who loved him out of principle, or lost everything for a Cressida. 295
Beside this strain of poetry he has a keen intellect, a swift perception of the lie of things, and much quickness in shaping a course to suit them. In Julius Cæsar he shows this after the assassination, when he appears as a dexterous politician as well as a warm-hearted friend. He admires what is fine, and can fully appreciate the nobility of Brutus; but he is sure that Brutus’s ideas are moonshine, that (as he says in our play) Brutus is mad; and, since his mighty friend, who was incomparably the finest thing in the world, has perished, he sees no reason why the inheritance should not be his own. Full of sorrow, he yet uses his sorrow like an artist to work on others, and greets his success with the glee of a successful adventurer. In the earlier play he proves himself a master of eloquence, and especially of pathos; and he does so again in the later. With a few words about his fall he draws tears from his followers and even from the caustic humorist Enobarbus. Like Richard II., he sees his own fall with the eyes of a poet, but a poet much greater than the young Shakespeare, who could never have written Antony’s marvellous speech about the sunset clouds. But we listen to Antony, as we do not to Richard, with entire sympathy, partly because he is never unmanly, partly because he himself is sympathetic and longs for sympathy.
Beside this type of poetry, he has a sharp mind, a quick understanding of how things really are, and he’s quite adept at figuring out a way to navigate them. In Julius Cæsar, he demonstrates this after the assassination when he comes across as both a skilled politician and a caring friend. He admires what’s admirable and can truly recognize Brutus’s nobility; however, he believes that Brutus’s ideals are unrealistic, that (as he states in our play) Brutus is delusional. Since his powerful friend, who was undoubtedly the best thing in the world, has died, he thinks there’s no reason why the legacy shouldn’t belong to him. Despite his grief, he channels it like an artist to influence others and celebrates his success with the excitement of a victorious adventurer. In the earlier play, he showcases his skill in rhetoric, especially in evoking emotions, and he does it again in the later work. With just a few words about his downfall, he brings tears to his followers and even to the sharp-witted Enobarbus. Like Richard II, he views his own decline through the lens of a poet, but he’s a much greater poet than the young Shakespeare, who could never have crafted Antony’s incredible speech about the sunset clouds. Yet we listen to Antony with complete empathy, unlike Richard, partly because he’s never weak and partly because he himself is relatable and seeks connection.
The first of living soldiers, an able politician, a most persuasive orator, Antony nevertheless was not born to rule the world. He enjoys being a great man, but he has not the love of rule for rule’s sake. Power for him is chiefly a means to pleasure. The pleasure he wants is so huge that he needs a 296 huge power; but half the world, even a third of it, would suffice. He will not pocket wrongs, but he shows not the slightest wish to get rid of his fellow Triumvirs and reign alone. He never minded being subordinate to Julius Cæsar. By women he is not only attracted but governed; from the effect of Cleopatra’s taunts we can see that he had been governed by Fulvia. Nor has he either the patience or the steadfastness of a born ruler. He contends fitfully, and is prone to take the step that is easiest at the moment. This is the reason why he consents to marry Octavia. It seems the shortest way out of an awkward situation. He does not intend even to try to be true to her. He will not think of the distant consequences.
The first of living soldiers, a skilled politician and a very persuasive speaker, Antony wasn't meant to rule the world. He likes being a big deal, but he's not motivated by the love of power for its own sake. For him, power is mostly a way to enjoy life. The pleasure he seeks is so immense that he requires a lot of power; however, half the world, or even a third, would be enough. He won't ignore wrongs, but he doesn't show any desire to get rid of his fellow Triumvirs and rule alone. He never minded being second to Julius Caesar. He is not only attracted to women but also influenced by them; we can see from Cleopatra's jabs that he was controlled by Fulvia. He lacks the patience or determination of a natural leader. He fights only when necessary and tends to take the easiest path available. This is why he agrees to marry Octavia; it seems like the quickest way to navigate a tough situation. He doesn't plan to even try to be faithful to her. He won't consider the long-term effects.
A man who loved power as much as thousands of insignificant people love it, would have made a sterner struggle than Antony’s against his enchantment. He can hardly be said to struggle at all. He brings himself to leave Cleopatra only because he knows he will return. In every moment of his absence, whether he wake or sleep, a siren music in his blood is singing him back to her; and to this music, however he may be occupied, the soul within his soul leans and listens. The joy of life had always culminated for him in the love of women: he could say ‘no’ to none of them: of Octavia herself he speaks like a poet. When he meets Cleopatra he finds his Absolute. She satisfies, nay glorifies, his whole being. She intoxicates his senses. Her wiles, her taunts, her furies and meltings, her laughter and tears, bewitch him all alike. She loves what he loves, and she surpasses him. She can drink him to his bed, out-jest his practical jokes, out-act the best actress who ever amused him, out-dazzle his own magnificence. She is his play-fellow, and yet a great queen. Angling in the river, playing billiards, flourishing the sword he used at Philippi, hopping forty paces in a public 297 street, she remains an enchantress. Her spirit is made of wind and flame, and the poet in him worships her no less than the man. He is under no illusion about her, knows all her faults, sees through her wiles, believes her capable of betraying him. It makes no difference. She is his heart’s desire made perfect. To love her is what he was born for. What have the gods in heaven to say against it? To imagine heaven is to imagine her; to die is to rejoin her. To deny that this is love is the madness of morality. He gives her every atom of his heart.
A man who craves power as much as countless ordinary people do would have fought harder than Antony did against his enchantment. He barely struggles at all. He only leaves Cleopatra because he knows he’ll come back. In every moment he’s away, whether awake or asleep, there’s a siren song in his blood pulling him back to her; and to this music, no matter what else he’s doing, the soul within him leans in and listens. The joy of life always peaked for him in the love of women: he couldn’t say ‘no’ to any of them; even Octavia, he describes like a poet. When he sees Cleopatra, he finds his everything. She fulfills, even elevates, his entire being. She intoxicates him. Her tricks, jabs, tempers and softness, her laughter and tears, enchant him equally. She loves what he loves, and she surpasses him. She can seduce him to his bed, outwit his practical jokes, outshine the best actress who ever entertained him, and outdo his own grandeur. She is his companion, yet a powerful queen. Whether fishing in the river, playing billiards, waving the sword he used at Philippi, or hopping forty paces in a public street, she remains a sorceress. Her spirit is made of wind and fire, and the poet in him adores her just as much as the man does. He isn’t fooled by her; he knows all her flaws, sees through her tricks, and believes she could betray him. It doesn’t matter. She is his heart's perfect desire. Loving her is what he was meant to do. What could the gods in heaven have against it? To envision heaven is to envision her; to die is to reunite with her. To deny that this is love is the madness of morality. He gives her every part of his heart.
She destroys him. Shakespeare, availing himself of the historic fact, portrays, on Antony’s return to her, the suddenness and the depth of his descent. In spite of his own knowledge, the protests of his captains, the entreaties even of a private soldier, he fights by sea simply and solely because she wishes it. Then in mid-battle, when she flies, he deserts navy and army and his faithful thousands and follows her. ‘I never saw an action of such shame,’ cries Scarus; and we feel the dishonour of the hero keenly. Then Shakespeare begins to raise him again. First, his own overwhelming sense of shame redeems him. Next, we watch the rage of the dying lion. Then the mere sally before the final defeat—a sally dismissed by Plutarch in three lines—is magnified into a battle, in which Antony displays to us, and himself feels for the last time, the glory of his soldiership. And, throughout, the magnanimity and gentleness which shine through his desperation endear him to us. How beautiful is his affection for his followers and even for his servants, and the devotion they return! How noble his reception of the news that Enobarbus has deserted him! How touchingly significant the refusal of Eros either to kill him or survive him! How pathetic and even sublime the completeness of his love for Cleopatra! His anger is born and dies in an hour. 298 One tear, one kiss, outweighs his ruin. He believes she has sold him to his enemy, yet he kills himself because he hears that she is dead. When, dying, he learns that she has deceived him once more, no thought of reproach crosses his mind: he simply asks to be carried to her. He knows well that she is not capable of dying because he dies, but that does not sting him; when, in his last agony, he calls for wine that he may gain a moment’s strength to speak, it is to advise her for the days to come. Shakespeare borrowed from Plutarch the final speech of Antony. It is fine, but it is not miraculous. The miraculous speeches belong only to his own hero:
She destroys him. Shakespeare, using the historical fact, shows the suddenness and depth of Antony’s downfall upon his return to her. Despite knowing the truth, the objections of his captains, and even the pleas of a private soldier, he fights at sea solely because she wants him to. Then, in the middle of battle, when she flees, he abandons his navy and army and his loyal troops to follow her. "I’ve never seen a disgraceful act like this," exclaims Scarus, and we feel the hero’s dishonor deeply. Then Shakespeare starts to lift him up again. First, his overwhelming sense of shame redeems him. Next, we witness the rage of a dying lion. Then a small charge before his final defeat—dismissed in just three lines by Plutarch—turns into a grand battle where Antony shows us, and feels for the last time, the glory of his soldiering. And throughout, the nobility and kindness that shine through his desperation make him endearing to us. How beautiful is his affection for his followers and even for his servants, and the loyalty they return! How noble his reaction to the news that Enobarbus has betrayed him! How touchingly significant Eros’s choice is, refusing to either kill him or live without him! How tragic and even sublime his complete love for Cleopatra is! His anger arises and fades in an hour. 298 One tear, one kiss, outweighs his ruin. He thinks she has sold him to his enemy, yet he takes his own life because he hears she is dead. When, in his dying moments, he finds out she has deceived him again, he doesn’t reproach her; he simply asks to be taken to her. He knows well that she isn’t capable of dying because he dies, but that doesn’t hurt him; when, in his final agony, he asks for wine to gather a moment's strength to speak, it’s to offer her advice for the days ahead. Shakespeare took Antony’s last speech from Plutarch. It’s great, but not miraculous. The miraculous speeches belong only to his own hero:
I am dying, Egypt, dying; only I am dying, Egypt, dying; only I here importune death awhile, until I’m here to beg death for a moment, until Of many thousand kisses the poor last Of all the thousands of kisses, the poor ones last. I lay upon thy lips; I lay on your lips; |
or the first words he utters when he hears of Cleopatra’s death:
or the first words he says when he hears about Cleopatra’s death:
Unarm, Eros: the long day’s task is done, Unarm, Eros: the long day’s work is over, And we must sleep. And we need to sleep. |
If he meant the task of statesman and warrior, that is not what his words mean to us. They remind us of words more familiar and less great—
If he was talking about the roles of a statesman and a warrior, that’s not what his words mean to us. They make us think of words that are more familiar and less grand—
No rest but the grave for the pilgrim of love. No rest but the grave for the lover on their journey. |
And he is more than love’s pilgrim; he is love’s martyr.
And he is more than just a lover; he is love’s martyr.
4.
4.
To reserve a fragment of an hour for Cleopatra, if it were not palpably absurd, would seem an insult. If only one could hear her own remarks upon it! But I had to choose between this absurdity and the plan of giving her the whole hour; and to that plan there was one fatal objection. She has been described (by Ten Brink) as a courtesan of genius. So brief a description must needs be incomplete, and Cleopatra never forgets, nor, if we read aright, 299 do we forget, that she is a great queen. Still the phrase is excellent; only a public lecture is no occasion for the full analysis and illustration of the character it describes.
To set aside even a short time for Cleopatra, if it weren't so ridiculous, would feel like an insult. If only we could hear her thoughts about it! But I had to pick between this ridiculousness and the idea of giving her the full hour; and there was one major drawback to that plan. She has been described (by Ten Brink) as a brilliant courtesan. Such a brief description has to be lacking, and Cleopatra never forgets, nor do we, if we understand correctly, that she is a powerful queen. Still, the phrase is spot on; but a public lecture isn't the right time for a deep dive into the character it refers to.
Shakespeare has paid Cleopatra a unique compliment. The hero dies in the fourth Act, and the whole of the fifth is devoted to the heroine.5 In that Act she becomes unquestionably a tragic character, but, it appears to me, not till then. This, no doubt, is a heresy; but as I cannot help holding it, and as it is connected with the remarks already made on the first half of the play, I will state it more fully. Cleopatra stands in a group with Hamlet and Falstaff. We might join with them Iago if he were not decidedly their inferior in one particular quality. They are inexhaustible. You feel that, if they were alive and you spent your whole life with them, their infinite variety could never be staled by custom; they would continue every day to surprise, perplex, and delight you. Shakespeare has bestowed on each of them, though they differ so much, his own originality, his genius. He has given it most fully to Hamlet, to whom none of the chambers of experience is shut, and perhaps more of it to Cleopatra than to Falstaff. Nevertheless, if we ask whether Cleopatra, in the first four Acts, is a tragic figure like Hamlet, we surely cannot answer ‘yes.’ Naturally it does not follow that she is a comic figure like Falstaff. This would be absurd; for, even if she were ridiculous like Falstaff, she is not ridiculous to herself; she is no humorist. And yet there is a certain likeness. She shares a weakness with Falstaff—vanity; and when she displays it, as she does quite naively (for instance, in the second interview with the Messenger), she does become comic. Again, though like Falstaff she is irresistible and carries 300 us away no less than the people around her, we are secretly aware, in the midst of our delight, that her empire is built on sand. And finally, as his love for the Prince gives dignity and pathos to Falstaff in his overthrow, so what raises Cleopatra at last into pure tragedy is, in part, that which some critics have denied her, her love for Antony.
Shakespeare has given Cleopatra a unique compliment. The hero dies in the fourth act, and the entire fifth act is dedicated to the heroine. In that act, she undeniably becomes a tragic character, but I believe it’s not until that point. This might be a controversial opinion, but I can’t help but hold it, and since it's connected to the earlier comments about the first half of the play, I’ll elaborate further. Cleopatra stands alongside Hamlet and Falstaff. We could include Iago with them, but he lacks their superiority in one key aspect. They are endless. You feel that if they were alive and you spent your whole life with them, their infinite variety could never become boring; they would continue to surprise, confuse, and entertain you every day. Shakespeare has given each of them, despite their differences, his unique originality and genius. He has given the most to Hamlet, who has access to all experiences, and possibly more to Cleopatra than to Falstaff. However, if we ask whether Cleopatra, in the first four acts, is a tragic figure like Hamlet, we can’t definitely say "yes." This doesn’t mean she is a comedic figure like Falstaff, which would be absurd; because even if she were ridiculous like Falstaff, she does not see herself as such; she is not a jokester. Yet there’s a certain similarity. She shares a flaw with Falstaff—vanity; and when she shows it, as she does quite openly (for example, in her second meeting with the Messenger), she becomes comedic. Furthermore, although like Falstaff she is captivating and draws us in just as much as those around her do, we are subtly aware, amidst our enjoyment, that her empire is unstable. Finally, just as his love for the Prince adds dignity and emotion to Falstaff in his downfall, what ultimately elevates Cleopatra into pure tragedy is, in part, something that some critics deny her: her love for Antony.
Many unpleasant things can be said of Cleopatra; and the more that are said the more wonderful she appears. The exercise of sexual attraction is the element of her life; and she has developed nature into a consummate art. When she cannot exert it on the present lover she imagines its effects on him in absence. Longing for the living, she remembers with pride and joy the dead; and the past which the furious Antony holds up to her as a picture of shame is, for her, glory. She cannot see an ambassador, scarcely even a messenger, without desiring to bewitch him. Her mind is saturated with this element. If she is dark, it is because the sun himself has been amorous of her. Even when death is close at hand she imagines his touch as a lover’s. She embraces him that she may overtake Iras and gain Antony’s first kiss in the other world.
Many unpleasant things can be said about Cleopatra, and the more that are said, the more amazing she seems. Her use of sexual attraction is central to her life, and she has turned it into a refined art. When she can't charm her current lover, she fantasizes about how it affects him when they're apart. Longing for the living, she takes pride in and finds joy in the memories of the dead; the past that the furious Antony holds against her as a source of shame is, to her, a source of glory. She can't see an ambassador, barely even a messenger, without wanting to captivate him. Her mind is filled with this idea. If she has a dark side, it's because the sun itself has been infatuated with her. Even when death approaches, she envisions his touch as if it were that of a lover. She welcomes him so she can reunite with Iras and receive Antony’s first kiss in the next life.
She lives for feeling. Her feelings are, so to speak, sacred, and pain must not come near her. She has tried numberless experiments to discover the easiest way to die. Her body is exquisitely sensitive, and her emotions marvellously swift. They are really so; but she exaggerates them so much, and exhibits them so continually for effect, that some readers fancy them merely feigned. They are all-important, and everybody must attend to them. She announces to her women that she is pale, or sick and sullen; they must lead her to her chamber but must not speak to her. She is as strong and supple as a leopard, can drink down a master of revelry, can raise her lover’s helpless heavy body from the ground into her tower with the aid 301 only of two women; yet, when he is sitting apart sunk in shame, she must be supported into his presence, she cannot stand, her head droops, she will die (it is the opinion of Eros) unless he comforts her. When she hears of his marriage and has discharged her rage, she bids her women bear her away; she faints; at least she would faint, but that she remembers various questions she wants put to the Messenger about Octavia. Enobarbus has seen her die twenty times upon far poorer moment than the news that Antony is going to Rome.
She lives for her feelings. They are, in a way, sacred, and she can't handle pain. She's tried countless ways to find the easiest way to die. Her body is incredibly sensitive, and her emotions are astonishingly quick. They really are, but she exaggerates them so much and shows them off constantly for effect that some people think she's faking it. They are crucial, and everyone has to pay attention to them. She tells her friends that she's pale or feeling sick and moody; they need to take her to her room but not talk to her. She's as strong and nimble as a leopard, can outdrink anyone at a party, can lift her lover's heavy body off the ground into her tower with the help of just two women; yet, when he sits apart feeling ashamed, she has to be helped into his presence, unable to stand, her head hanging. She believes she will die (according to Eros) unless he comforts her. When she hears about his marriage and after she's let out her anger, she tells her friends to carry her away; she faints – or at least she would faint if she didn't remember the questions she wants to ask the Messenger about Octavia. Enobarbus has seen her act like she's dying twenty times over far less significant news than Antony going to Rome.
Some of her feelings are violent, and, unless for a purpose, she does not dream of restraining them; her sighs and tears are winds and waters, storms and tempests. At times, as when she threatens to give Charmian bloody teeth, or hales the luckless Messenger up and down by the hair, strikes him and draws her knife on him, she resembles (if I dare say it) Doll Tearsheet sublimated. She is a mother; but the threat of Octavius to destroy her children if she takes her own life passes by her like the wind (a point where Shakespeare contradicts Plutarch). She ruins a great man, but shows no sense of the tragedy of his ruin. The anguish of spirit that appears in his language to his servants is beyond her; she has to ask Enobarbus what he means. Can we feel sure that she would not have sacrificed him if she could have saved herself by doing so? It is not even certain that she did not attempt it. Antony himself believes that she did—that the fleet went over to Octavius by her orders. That she and her people deny the charge proves nothing. The best we can say is that, if it were true, Shakespeare would have made that clear. She is willing also to survive her lover. Her first thought, to follow him after the high Roman fashion, is too great for her. She would live on if she could, and would cheat her victor too of the best part of her fortune. The thing that drives her to die is the 302 certainty that she will be carried to Rome to grace his triumph. That alone decides her.6
Some of her emotions are intense, and unless it serves a purpose, she doesn’t think about holding them back; her sighs and tears are like winds and waters, storms and tempests. Sometimes, when she threatens to give Charmian a bloody mouth, or drags the unfortunate Messenger around by his hair, hitting him and drawing her knife on him, she is reminiscent of (if I can say it) an elevated version of Doll Tearsheet. She is a mother; but the threat from Octavius to kill her children if she takes her own life passes over her like a breeze (a point where Shakespeare contradicts Plutarch). She destroys a great man but shows no understanding of the tragedy of his downfall. The pain in his words to his servants is beyond her; she has to ask Enobarbus what he means. Can we really be sure she wouldn’t have sacrificed him if it meant saving herself? It’s even possible she tried to. Antony himself believes she did—that the fleet turned to Octavius on her orders. That she and her people deny the accusation doesn’t prove anything. The best we can conclude is that if it were true, Shakespeare would have made it clear. She also seems willing to outlive her lover. Her initial thought, to follow him in the traditional Roman way, is too grand for her. She would live on if she could and would deny her conqueror the best part of her fortune. The thing that drives her to die is the certainty that she will be taken to Rome to adorn his triumph. That alone decides her.
The marvellous thing is that the knowledge of all this makes hardly more difference to us than it did to Antony. It seems to us perfectly natural, nay, in a sense perfectly right, that her lover should be her slave; that her women should adore her and die with her; that Enobarbus, who foresaw what must happen, and who opposes her wishes and braves her anger, should talk of her with rapture and feel no bitterness against her; that Dolabella, after a minute’s conversation, should betray to her his master’s intention and enable her to frustrate it. And when Octavius shows himself proof against her fascination, instead of admiring him we turn from him with disgust and think him a disgrace to his species. Why? It is not that we consider him bound to fall in love with her. Enobarbus did not; Dolabella did not; we ourselves do not. The feeling she inspires was felt then, and is felt now, by women no less than men, and would have been shared by Octavia herself. Doubtless she wrought magic on the senses, but she had not extraordinary beauty, like Helen’s, such beauty as seems divine.7 Plutarch says so. The man who wrote the sonnets to the dark lady would have known it for himself. He goes out of his way to add to her age, and tells us of her wrinkles and the waning of her lip. But Enobarbus, in his very mockery, calls her a wonderful piece of work. Dolabella interrupts her with the cry, ‘Most sovereign creature,’ and we echo it. And yet Octavius, face to face with her and listening to her voice, can think only how best to trap her and drag her to public dishonour in the streets of Rome. We forgive him only for his words when he sees her dead:
The amazing thing is that knowing all of this makes just about as much difference to us as it did to Antony. It feels completely natural, and in a way perfectly right, that her lover should be her slave; that her women should adore her and die with her; that Enobarbus, who predicted what would happen and who defies her wishes and faces her anger, should talk about her with admiration and feel no resentment towards her; that Dolabella, after just a brief conversation, should reveal his master’s plans to her and help her thwart them. And when Octavius proves immune to her charm, instead of admiring him, we turn away in disgust and consider him a disgrace to humanity. Why? It’s not that we expect him to fall in love with her. Enobarbus didn’t; Dolabella didn’t; we ourselves don’t. The feelings she inspires were felt then and are felt now, by women as well as men, and Octavia herself would have shared them. Surely she had a mesmerizing effect, but she wasn’t extraordinarily beautiful, like Helen, with the kind of divine beauty. Plutarch mentions this. The man who wrote the sonnets to the dark lady would have recognized it himself. He goes out of his way to mention her age, telling us about her wrinkles and the fading of her lips. Yet Enobarbus, in his own teasing way, calls her a remarkable creation. Dolabella interrupts her with the exclamation, "Most sovereign creature," and we repeat it. And yet Octavius, face to face with her and listening to her voice, can only think of how to trap her and drag her into public shame in the streets of Rome. We only forgive him for his words when he sees her dead:
She looks like sleep, She looks like she's asleep, As she would catch another Antony As she would catch another Antony In her strong toil of grace. In her powerful effort of grace. |
And the words, I confess, sound to me more like Shakespeare’s than his.
And I have to admit, those words feel more like Shakespeare's than his.
That which makes her wonderful and sovereign laughs at definition, but she herself came nearest naming it when, in the final speech (a passage surpassed in poetry, if at all, only by the final speech of Othello), she cries,
That which makes her amazing and powerful defies definition, but she herself got closest to naming it when, in her final speech (a passage that is only surpassed in poetry, if at all, by Othello's final speech), she exclaims,
I am fire and air; my other elements I am fire and air; my other elements I give to baser life. I give to a lower life. |
The fire and air which at death break from union with those other elements, transfigured them during her life, and still convert into engines of enchantment the very things for which she is condemned. I can refer only to one. She loves Antony. We should marvel at her less and love her more if she loved him more—loved him well enough to follow him at once to death; but it is to blunder strangely to doubt that she loved him, or that her glorious description of him (though it was also meant to work on Dolabella) came from her heart. Only the spirit of fire and air within her refuses to be trammelled or extinguished; burns its way through the obstacles of fortune and even through the resistance of her love and grief; and would lead her undaunted to fresh life and the conquest of new worlds. It is this which makes her ‘strong toil of grace’ unbreakable; speaks in her brows’ bent and every tone and movement; glorifies the arts and the rages which in another would merely disgust or amuse us; and, in the final scenes of her life, flames into such brilliance that we watch her entranced as she struggles for freedom, and thrilled with triumph as, conquered, she puts her conqueror to scorn and goes to meet her lover in the splendour that crowned and robed her long ago, when her barge burnt on the water like a burnished throne, and she floated to Cydnus on the enamoured stream to take him captive for ever.8
The fire and air that break away at death from their union with the other elements transformed her during her life and continue to turn the very things she’s condemned for into tools of magic. I'm referring to just one. She loves Antony. We would admire her less and love her more if she loved him deeply enough to follow him to death. But it would be a strange mistake to doubt that she loved him, or that her beautiful words about him (even if they were also meant to impress Dolabella) came from her heart. Only the fiery and airy spirit within her refuses to be held back or put out; it pushes through the challenges of fate and even the weight of her love and sadness, leading her boldly toward new life and the conquest of new worlds. This is what makes her “strong toil of grace” unbreakable; it speaks through the way she carries herself and in every tone and gesture; it glorifies the passions and struggles that would merely disgust or entertain someone else; and, in the final moments of her life, it flares into such brilliance that we watch her, mesmerized, as she fights for freedom, and we feel ecstatic when, though defeated, she scoffs at her conqueror and goes to reunite with her lover in the glory that once adorned her, when her barge burned on the water like a golden throne, and she floated to Cydnus on the enchanted stream to capture him forever.
Why is it that, although we close the book in a triumph which is more than reconciliation, this is mingled, as we look back on the story, with a sadness so peculiar, almost the sadness of disenchantment? Is it that, when the glow has faded, Cleopatra’s ecstasy comes to appear, I would not say factitious, but an effort strained and prodigious as well as glorious, not, like Othello’s last speech, the final expression of character, of thoughts and emotions which have dominated a whole life? Perhaps this is so, but there is something more, something that sounds paradoxical: we are saddened by the very fact that the catastrophe saddens us so little; it pains us that we should feel so much triumph and pleasure. In Romeo and Juliet, Hamlet, Othello, though in a sense we accept the deaths of hero and heroine, we feel a keen sorrow. We look back, think how noble or beautiful they were, wish that fate had opposed to them a weaker enemy, dream possibly of the life they might then have led. Here we can hardly do this. With all our admiration and sympathy for the lovers we do not wish them to gain the world. It is better for the world’s sake, and not less for their own, that they should fail and die. At the very first they came before us, unlike those others, unlike Coriolanus and even Macbeth, in a glory already tarnished, half-ruined by their past. Indeed one source of strange and most unusual effect in their story is that this marvellous passion comes to adepts in the experience and art of passion, who might be expected to have worn its charm away. Its splendour dazzles us; but, when the splendour vanishes, we do not mourn, as we mourn for the love of Romeo or Othello, that a thing so bright and good should die. And the fact that we mourn so little saddens us.
Why is it that, even though we finish the book in a triumph that feels more like reconciliation, looking back at the story leaves us with a strange sadness, almost like disillusionment? Is it that, once the excitement fades, Cleopatra’s happiness seems not just artificial but a strained and extraordinary effort, just as glorious, that doesn't echo Othello’s final speech, which is the ultimate expression of a character shaped by a lifetime of thoughts and emotions? Perhaps that's true, but there's something deeper and paradoxical: we feel sad because the catastrophe affects us so little; it pains us that we experience so much triumph and enjoyment. In Romeo and Juliet, Hamlet, Othello, even though we accept the deaths of the main characters, we feel a sharp sorrow. We reflect on their nobility or beauty, wish they had faced a weaker adversary, and dream of the life they could have lived. Here, we can hardly do that. Despite our admiration and sympathy for the lovers, we don’t want them to have the world. It’s better for the world, and probably for them too, that they should fail and die. From the very beginning, they came to us unlike the others, unlike Coriolanus and even Macbeth, already in a glory that was tarnished, half-ruined by their past. Indeed, one source of the unusual effect in their story is that this incredible passion belongs to experienced and skilled lovers, who you would think would have lost its charm. Its brilliance dazzles us; but when the brilliance fades, we don’t mourn, as we do for Romeo or Othello’s love, that something so beautiful and good has to end. And the fact that we mourn so little makes us sad.
A comparison of Shakespearean tragedies seems to prove that the tragic emotions are stirred in the fullest possible measure only when such beauty or nobility of character is displayed as commands unreserved admiration or love; or when, in default of this, the forces which move the agents, and the conflict which results from these forces, attain a terrifying and overwhelming power. The four most famous tragedies satisfy one or both of these conditions; Antony and Cleopatra, though a great tragedy, satisfies neither of them completely. But to say this is not to criticise it. It does not attempt to satisfy these conditions, and then fail in the attempt. It attempts something different, and succeeds as triumphantly as Othello itself. In doing so it gives us what no other tragedy can give, and it leaves us, no less than any other, lost in astonishment at the powers which created it.
A comparison of Shakespeare's tragedies seems to show that the deepest tragic emotions are evoked most fully when characters exhibit such beauty or nobility that they inspire unreserved admiration or love; or, failing that, when the forces driving the characters and the resulting conflicts become terrifying and overwhelming. The four most famous tragedies meet one or both of these criteria; Antony and Cleopatra, while still a great tragedy, does not fully meet either. However, stating this is not a critique. It doesn't try to fulfill these conditions and then fall short. Instead, it aims for something different and achieves it just as successfully as Othello. By doing so, it offers us something unique that no other tragedy provides, and it leaves us, just like any other, in awe of the powers that created it.
1905
1905
NOTE A
NOTE A
We are to understand, surely, that Enobarbus dies of ‘thought’ (melancholy or grief), and has no need to seek a ‘swifter mean.’ Cf. IV. vi. 34 seq., with the death-scene and his address there to the moon as the ‘sovereign mistress of true melancholy’ (IV. ix.). Cf. also III. xiii., where, to Cleopatra’s question after Actium, ‘What shall we do, Enobarbus?’ he answers, ‘Think, and die.’
We should definitely recognize that Enobarbus dies from 'thought' (melancholy or grief) and doesn't need to look for a 'faster way.' See IV. vi. 34 seq., with the death scene and his speech there to the moon as the 'sovereign mistress of true melancholy' (IV. ix.). Also, look at III. xiii., where, in response to Cleopatra’s question after Actium, 'What shall we do, Enobarbus?' he replies, 'Think, and die.'
The character of Enobarbus is practically an invention of Shakespeare’s. The death-scene, I may add, is one of the many passages which prove that he often wrote what pleased his imagination but would lose half its effect in the theatre. The darkness and moonlight could not be represented on a public stage in his time.
The character of Enobarbus is pretty much a creation of Shakespeare. I should mention that the death scene is one of the many parts that show he often wrote what captivated his imagination, even if it would lose a lot of its impact on stage. The darkness and moonlight couldn't be displayed on a public stage back then.
NOTE B
NOTE B
The scene is the first of the third Act. Here Ventidius says:
The scene is the first of the third Act. Here Ventidius says:
Cæsar and Antony have ever won César and Antony have always won More in their officer than person: Sossius, More in their officer than person: Sossius, One of my place in Syria, his lieutenant, One of my locations in Syria, his second-in-command, For quick accumulation of renown, For fast fame, Which he achieved by the minute, lost his favour. Which he achieved by the minute, lost his favor. |
Plutarch (North, sec. 19) says that ‘Sossius, one of Antonius’ lieutenants in Syria, did notable good service,’ but I cannot find in him the further statement that Sossius lost Antony’s favour. I presume it is Shakespeare’s invention, but I call attention to it on the bare chance that it may be found elsewhere than in Plutarch, when it would point to Shakespeare’s use of a second authority.
Plutarch (North, sec. 19) says that ‘Sossius, one of Antony’s lieutenants in Syria, did significant good service,’ but I can’t find any mention from him about Sossius losing Antony’s favor. I assume this is Shakespeare’s creation, but I mention it on the off chance it might be found elsewhere besides Plutarch, which would suggest that Shakespeare used a second source.
NOTE C
NOTE C
Since this lecture was published (Quarterly Review, April, 1906) two notable editions of Antony and Cleopatra have been produced. Nothing recently written on Shakespeare, I venture to say, shows more thorough scholarship or better judgment than Mr. Case’s edition in the Arden series; and Dr. Furness has added to the immense debt which students of Shakespeare owe to him, and (if that is possible) to the admiration and respect with which they regard him, by the appearance of Antony and Cleopatra in his New Variorum edition.
Since this lecture was published (Quarterly Review, April, 1906), two significant editions of Antony and Cleopatra have been released. Nothing written about Shakespeare recently, I dare say, shows more thorough scholarship or better judgment than Mr. Case’s edition in the Arden series; and Dr. Furness has further contributed to the immense gratitude that Shakespeare students feel toward him, and (if that's possible) to the admiration and respect they have for him, with the release of Antony and Cleopatra in his New Variorum edition.
On one question about Cleopatra both editors, Mr. Case more tentatively and Dr. Furness very decidedly, dissent from the interpretation given in the last pages of my lecture. The question is how we are to understand the fact that, although on Antony’s death Cleopatra expresses her intention of following him, she does not carry out this intention until she has satisfied herself that Octavius means to carry her to Rome to grace his triumph. Though I do not profess to feel certain that my interpretation is right, it still seems to me a good deal the most probable, and therefore I have not altered what I wrote. But my object here is not to defend my view or to criticise other views, but merely to call attention to the discussion of the subject in Mr. Case’s Introduction and Dr. Furness’s Preface.
On one question about Cleopatra, both editors, Mr. Case more cautiously and Dr. Furness quite firmly, disagree with the interpretation I provided in the last pages of my lecture. The question is how to interpret the fact that, although Cleopatra says she intends to follow Antony in death, she only acts on that intention once she's convinced that Octavius plans to take her to Rome to celebrate his triumph. While I don’t claim to be absolutely certain that my interpretation is correct, it still seems to me the most likely explanation, and so I haven’t changed what I wrote. However, my purpose here isn’t to defend my perspective or critique others' views, but simply to highlight the discussion on the topic in Mr. Case’s Introduction and Dr. Furness’s Preface.
NOTE D
NOTE D
Shakespeare, it seems clear, imagined Cleopatra as a gipsy. And this, I would suggest, may be the explanation of a word which has caused much difficulty. Antony, when ‘all is lost,’ exclaims (IV. x. 38):
Shakespeare clearly envisioned Cleopatra as a gypsy. This, I would propose, might explain a word that has caused quite a bit of confusion. When Antony realizes that "all is lost," he cries out (IV. x. 38):
O this false soul of Egypt! this grave charm,— O this deceitful soul of Egypt! this serious spell,— Whose eye beck’d forth my wars, and call’d them home, Whose eye called me back from my battles and brought me home, Whose bosom was my crownet, my chief end,— Whose heart was my crown, my main purpose,— Like a right gipsy, hath, at fast and loose, Like a true gypsy, has, at fast and loose, Beguil’d me to the very heart of loss. Begged me to the very heart of loss. |
Pope changed ‘grave’ in the first line into ‘gay.’ Others conjecture ‘great’ and ‘grand.’ Steevens says that ‘grave’ means 308 ‘deadly,’ and that the word ‘is often used by Chapman’ thus; and one of his two quotations supports his statement; but certainly in Shakespeare the word does not elsewhere bear this sense. It could mean ‘majestic,’ as Johnson takes it here. But why should it not have its usual meaning? Cleopatra, we know, was a being of ‘infinite variety,’ and her eyes may sometimes have had, like those of some gipsies, a mysterious gravity or solemnity which would exert a spell more potent than her gaiety. Their colour, presumably, was what is called ‘black’; but surely they were not, like those of Tennyson’s Cleopatra, ‘bold black eyes.’ Readers interested in seeing what criticism is capable of may like to know that it has been proposed to read, for the first line of the quotation above, ‘O this false fowl of Egypt! haggard charmer.’ [Though I have not cancelled this note I have modified some phrases in it, as I have not much confidence in my suggestion, and am inclined to think that Steevens was right.]
Pope changed ‘grave’ in the first line to ‘gay.’ Others suggest ‘great’ and ‘grand.’ Steevens argues that ‘grave’ means ‘deadly,’ and that the word ‘is often used by Chapman’ in that sense; one of his two quotations backs up his claim, but in Shakespeare, the word doesn’t carry this meaning elsewhere. It could mean ‘majestic,’ as Johnson interprets it here. But why shouldn’t it have its usual meaning? We know Cleopatra was a being of ‘infinite variety,’ and her eyes might occasionally have had, like some gypsies, a mysterious gravity or seriousness that cast a more powerful spell than her cheerfulness. Their color was likely what’s referred to as ‘black’; but surely they weren’t, like Tennyson’s Cleopatra, ‘bold black eyes.’ Readers interested in seeing the extent of criticism may want to know that it has been suggested to read, for the first line of the quotation above, ‘O this false fowl of Egypt! haggard charmer.’ [Though I haven’t canceled this note, I have modified some phrases in it, as I’m not very confident in my suggestion and lean towards thinking that Steevens was correct.]
1 As this lecture was composed after the publication of my Shakespearean Tragedy I ignored in it, as far as possible, such aspects of the play as were noticed in that book, to the Index of which I may refer the reader.
1 Since this lecture was written after my Shakespearean Tragedy was published, I avoided discussing in detail the topics covered in that book, and I encourage the reader to refer to its index.
2 See Note A.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Note A.
3 ‘Now whilest Antonius was busie in this preparation, Octavia his wife, whom he had left at Rome, would needs take sea to come unto him. Her brother Octauius Cæsar was willing vnto it, not for his respect at all (as most authors do report) as for that he might haue an honest colour to make warre with Antonius if he did misuse her, and not esteeme of her as she ought to be.’—Life of Antony (North’s Translation), sect. 29. The view I take does not, of course, imply that Octavius had no love for his sister.
3 ‘While Antonius was busy with preparations, his wife Octavia, whom he had left in Rome, insisted on taking a ship to join him. Her brother Octavius Caesar was in favor of this, not out of any genuine concern (as most writers suggest), but to have a legitimate reason to go to war with Antonius if he mistreated her and didn’t regard her as she deserved.’—Life of Antony (North’s Translation), sect. 29. The perspective I present doesn’t mean that Octavius didn’t love his sister.
4 See Note B.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Note B.
5 The point of this remark is unaffected by the fact that the play is not divided into acts and scenes in the folios.
5 This observation is still valid even though the play is not broken down into acts and scenes in the folios.
6 See Note C.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Note C.
7 See Note D.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Note D.
8 Of the ‘good’ heroines, Imogen is the one who has most of this spirit of fire and air; and this (in union, of course, with other qualities) is perhaps the ultimate reason why for so many readers she is, what Mr. Swinburne calls her, ‘the woman above all Shakespeare’s women.’
8 Among the ‘good’ heroines, Imogen has the most spirit and energy; and this, combined with other qualities, is likely why so many readers consider her, as Mr. Swinburne puts it, ‘the woman above all Shakespeare’s women.’

SHAKESPEARE THE MAN
SHAKESPEARE THE PERSON
SHAKESPEARE THE MAN
SHAKESPEARE THE PERSON
Such phrases as ‘Shakespeare the man’ or ‘Shakespeare’s personality’ are, no doubt, open to objection. They seem to suggest that, if we could subtract from Shakespeare the mind that produced his works, the residue would be the man himself; and that his mind was some pure impersonal essence unaffected by the accidents of physique, temperament, and character. If this were so, one could but echo Tennyson’s thanksgiving that we know so little of Shakespeare. But as it is assuredly not so, and as ‘Shakespeare the man’ really means the one indivisible Shakespeare, regarded for the time from a particular point of view, the natural desire to know whatever can be known of him is not to be repressed merely because there are people so foolish as to be careless about his works and yet curious about his private life. For my own part I confess that, though I should care nothing about the man if he had not written the works, yet, since we possess them, I would rather see and hear him for five minutes in his proper person than discover a new one. And though we may be content to die without knowing his income or even the surname of Mr. W. H., we cannot so easily resign the wish to find the man in his writings, and to form some idea of the disposition, the likes and dislikes, the character and the attitude towards life, of the human 312 being who seems to us to have understood best our common human nature.
Such phrases like ‘Shakespeare the man’ or ‘Shakespeare’s personality’ definitely have their issues. They seem to imply that if we could remove from Shakespeare the mind that created his works, what would be left is the man himself, and that his mind was some pure, impersonal essence unaffected by physical traits, temperament, and character. If this were the case, one could easily agree with Tennyson’s gratitude that we know so little about Shakespeare. However, since this is certainly not the case, and since ‘Shakespeare the man’ actually refers to the single, indivisible Shakespeare viewed from a specific angle, the natural curiosity to know anything we can about him shouldn’t be suppressed just because some people are silly enough to ignore his works while being interested in his private life. Personally, I admit that I wouldn’t care about the man if he hadn’t written the works, but since we have them, I would much rather see and hear him for just five minutes in person than uncover a new one. And while we might be okay with leaving this world without knowing his income or even the last name of Mr. W. H., we can’t so easily let go of the desire to find the man in his writings and to get some sense of his disposition, likes and dislikes, character, and attitude towards life, from the human being who seems to understand our common human nature better than anyone.
The answer of course will be that our biographical knowledge of Shakespeare is so small, and his writings are so completely dramatic, that this wish, however natural, is idle. But I cannot think so. Doubtless, in trying to form an idea of Shakespeare, we soon reach the limits of reasonable certainty; and it is also true that the idea we can form without exceeding them is far from being as individual as we could desire. But it is more distinct than is often supposed, and it is reasonably certain; and although we can add to its distinctness only by more or less probable conjectures, they are not mere guesses, they really have probability in various degrees. On this whole subject there is a tendency at the present time to an extreme scepticism, which appears to me to be justified neither by the circumstances of the particular case nor by our knowledge of human nature in general.
The answer, of course, is that our knowledge of Shakespeare's life is so limited, and his works are so entirely dramatic, that this desire, no matter how natural, is pointless. But I don’t believe that. Certainly, when trying to picture Shakespeare, we quickly hit the boundaries of what we can reasonably know; it’s also true that the image we create without going beyond those boundaries is far from as unique as we might want it to be. However, it is clearer than many think, and it is reasonably certain; and while we can only enhance its clarity through various plausible guesses, they aren't just random; they do have varying degrees of probability. Right now, there is a trend towards extreme skepticism on this topic, which I don't think is justified by the specifics of the situation or by our understanding of human nature overall.
This scepticism is due in part to the interest excited by Mr. Lee’s discussion of the Sonnets in his Life of Shakespeare, and to the importance rightly attached to that discussion. The Sonnets are lyrical poems of friendship and love. In them the poet ostensibly speaks in his own person and expresses his own feelings. Many critics, no doubt, had denied that he really did so; but they had not Mr. Lee’s knowledge, nor had they examined the matter so narrowly as he; and therefore they had not much weakened the general belief that the Sonnets, however conventional or exaggerated their language may sometimes be, do tell us a good deal about their author. Mr. Lee, however, showed far more fully than any previous writer that many of the themes, many even of the ideas, of these poems are commonplaces of Renaissance sonnet-writing; and he came to the conclusion that in the Sonnets Shakespeare ‘unlocked,’ not ‘his heart,’ but a very 313 different kind of armoury, and that the sole biographical inference deducible from them is that ‘at one time in his career Shakespeare disdained no weapon of flattery in an endeavour to monopolise the bountiful patronage of a young man of rank.’ Now, if that inference is correct, it certainly tells us something about Shakespeare the man; but it also forbids us to take seriously what the Sonnets profess to tell us of his passionate affection, with its hopes and fears, its pain and joy; of his pride and his humility, his self-reproach and self-defence, his weariness of life and his consciousness of immortal genius. And as, according to Mr. Lee’s statement, the Sonnets alone of Shakespeare’s works ‘can be held to throw any illumination on a personal trait,’ it seems to follow that, so far as the works are concerned (for Mr. Lee is not specially sceptical as to the external testimony), the only idea we can form of the man is contained in that single inference.
This skepticism partly stems from the interest sparked by Mr. Lee’s discussion of the Sonnets in his Life of Shakespeare, as well as the significance rightly given to that discussion. The Sonnets are lyrical poems about friendship and love. In them, the poet seemingly speaks in his own voice and shares his feelings. Many critics, of course, have argued that he didn’t actually do so; but they lacked Mr. Lee’s knowledge and didn’t examine the subject as closely as he did. Therefore, they didn’t significantly diminish the general belief that the Sonnets, despite their sometimes conventional or exaggerated language, reveal a lot about their author. Mr. Lee, however, demonstrated much more thoroughly than any previous writer that many of the themes and even some of the ideas in these poems are common tropes of Renaissance sonnet-writing. He concluded that in the Sonnets, Shakespeare ‘unlocked,’ not ‘his heart,’ but a very different kind of arsenal, and that the sole biographical conclusion we can draw from them is that ‘at one point in his career, Shakespeare didn’t hesitate to use any means of flattery in an attempt to secure the generous support of a young man of rank.’ If that conclusion is correct, it certainly tells us something about Shakespeare the man; but it also prevents us from taking seriously what the Sonnets claim to convey about his passionate affection, with its hopes and fears, pain and joy; his pride and humility, self-reproach and self-defense, weariness of life and awareness of his enduring genius. And since, according to Mr. Lee’s observation, the Sonnets alone among Shakespeare’s works ‘can be said to shed any light on a personal trait,’ it seems that, as far as his works are concerned (since Mr. Lee is not particularly doubtful of the external evidence), the only impression we can have of the man is contained in that single conclusion.
Now, I venture to surmise that Mr. Lee’s words go rather beyond his meaning. But that is not our business here, nor could a brief discussion do justice to a theory to which those who disagree with it are still greatly indebted. What I wish to deny is the presupposition which seems to be frequently accepted as an obvious truth. Even if Mr. Lee’s view of the Sonnets were indisputably correct, nay, if even, to go much further, the persons and the story in the Sonnets were as purely fictitious as those of Twelfth Night, they might and would still tell us something of the personality of their author. For however free a poet may be from the emotions which he simulates, and however little involved in the conditions which he imagines, he cannot (unless he is a mere copyist) write a hundred and fifty lyrics expressive of those simulated emotions without disclosing something of himself, something of the way in which he in particular would feel and behave under the imagined conditions. And the 314 same thing holds in principle of the dramas. Is it really conceivable that a man can write some five and thirty dramas, and portray in them an enormous amount and variety of human nature, without betraying anything whatever of his own disposition and preferences? I do not believe that he could do this, even if he deliberately set himself to the task. The only question is how much of himself he would betray.
Now, I’m willing to guess that Mr. Lee’s words go beyond what he really means. But that’s not our concern here, and a brief discussion wouldn’t do justice to a theory that even those who disagree with it still owe a lot to. What I want to challenge is the presumption that often seems accepted as an obvious truth. Even if Mr. Lee’s perspective on the Sonnets were undeniably correct, and even if, to take it a step further, the characters and story in the Sonnets were as completely fictional as those in Twelfth Night, they would still reveal something about the personality of their author. Because no matter how detached a poet might be from the feelings he portrays, and no matter how little he is involved in the situations he creates, he cannot (unless he is just a mere copyist) write a hundred and fifty lyrics expressing those made-up emotions without revealing something about himself, about how he would specifically feel and act under those imagined circumstances. And the same principle applies to the plays. Is it really believable that someone can write around thirty-five plays and depict such a vast range of human nature without revealing something about his own character and preferences? I don’t think he could do that, even if he tried hard not to. The only question is how much of himself he would reveal.
One is entitled to say this, I think, on general grounds; but we may appeal further to specific experience. Of many poets and novelists we know a good deal from external sources. And in these cases we find that the man so known to us appears also in his works, and that these by themselves would have left on us a personal impression which, though imperfect and perhaps in this or that point even false, would have been broadly true. Of course this holds of some writers much more fully than of others; but, except where the work is very scanty in amount, it seems to hold in some degree of all.1 If so, there is an antecedent probability that it will apply to Shakespeare too. After all, he was human. We may exclaim in our astonishment that he was as universal and impartial as nature herself; but this is the language of religious rapture. If we assume that he was six times as universal as Sir Walter Scott, which is praise enough for a mortal, we may hope to form an idea of him from his plays only six times as dim as the idea of Scott that we should derive from the Waverley Novels.
One can say this, I believe, based on general principles; but we can also look to specific experiences. We know quite a bit about many poets and novelists from outside sources. In these cases, we see that the person we know from those sources also appears in their works, and that those works alone would have left us with a personal impression that, while imperfect and possibly inaccurate in certain respects, would still be fundamentally true. This is certainly more applicable to some writers than others; however, unless the body of work is very limited, it seems to apply to all to some extent. If that's the case, there's a reasonable chance it will apply to Shakespeare as well. After all, he was human. We might marvel at how he was as universal and impartial as nature itself, but that’s more of a poetic expression. If we assume he was six times as universal as Sir Walter Scott, which is quite a compliment for a human, we can hope to get an understanding of him from his plays that is only six times less clear than the understanding we would get of Scott from the Waverley Novels.
And this is not all. As a matter of fact, the great majority of Shakespeare’s readers—lovers of poetry 315 untroubled by theories and questions—do form from the plays some idea of the man. Knowingly or not, they possess such an idea; and up to a certain point the idea is the same. Ask such a man whether he thinks Shakespeare was at all like Shelley, or Wordsworth, or Milton, and it will not occur to him to answer ‘I have not the faintest notion’; he will answer unhesitatingly No. Ask him whether he supposes that Shakespeare was at all like Fielding or Scott, and he will probably be found to imagine that, while differing greatly from both, he did belong to the same type or class. And such answers unquestionably imply an idea which, however deficient in detail, is definite.
And that's not all. In fact, most of Shakespeare’s readers—people who love poetry 315 without getting bogged down in theories and questions—form some idea of the man from the plays. Whether they realize it or not, they have an idea, and to some extent, that idea is similar for everyone. If you ask someone if they think Shakespeare was anything like Shelley, Wordsworth, or Milton, they won’t say, ‘I have no idea’; instead, they'll confidently say No. If you ask them if they think Shakespeare was like Fielding or Scott, they’ll probably feel that, while he was very different from both, he still belonged to the same type or class. These answers definitely suggest an idea that, even if lacking in specifics, is clear.
Again, to go a little further in the same direction, take this fact. After I had put together my notes for the present lecture, I re-read Bagehot’s essay on Shakespeare the Man, and I read a book by Goldwin Smith and an essay by Leslie Stephen (who, I found, had anticipated a good deal that I meant to say).2 These three writers, with all their variety, have still substantially the same idea of Shakespeare; and it is the idea of the competent ‘general reader’ more fully developed. Nor is the value of their agreement in the least diminished by the fact that they make no claim to be Shakespeare scholars. They show themselves much abler than most scholars, and if they lack the scholar’s knowledge they are free from his defects. When they wrote their essays they had not wearied themselves with rival hypotheses, or pored over 316 minutiae until they lost the broad and deep impressions which vivid reading leaves. Ultra-scepticism in this matter does not arise merely or mainly from the humility which every man of sense must feel as he creeps to and fro in Shakespeare’s prodigious mind. It belongs either to the clever faddist who can see nothing straight, or it proceeds from those dangers and infirmities which the expert in any subject knows too well.
Once again, to take this a bit further in the same direction, consider this fact. After I had organized my notes for the current lecture, I revisited Bagehot’s essay on Shakespeare the Man, along with a book by Goldwin Smith and an essay by Leslie Stephen (who I discovered had already anticipated much of what I intended to say).2 These three writers, despite their differences, fundamentally share the same perspective on Shakespeare; it’s a more developed version of the competent ‘general reader’ viewpoint. Furthermore, the value of their consensus is not diminished at all by the fact that they do not claim to be Shakespeare scholars. They demonstrate greater insight than most scholars, and while they may lack the scholar’s depth of knowledge, they are not hindered by the flaws that often accompany it. When they wrote their essays, they hadn't exhausted themselves with competing theories or become so fixated on details that they lost sight of the wide-ranging and profound impressions that engaging reading can create. Ultra-skepticism in this regard doesn’t primarily stem from the humility that anyone with good sense feels when navigating Shakespeare’s vast intellect. It usually comes from either the clever eccentric who can’t see things clearly or from the vulnerabilities and pitfalls that any expert in a subject is all too familiar with.
The remarks I am going to make can have an interest only for those who share the position I have tried to indicate; who believe that the most dramatic of writers must reveal in his writings something of himself, but who recognise that in Shakespeare’s case we can expect a reasonable certainty only within narrow limits, while beyond them we have to trust to impressions, the value of which must depend on familiarity with his writings, on freedom from prejudice and the desire to reach any particular result, and on the amount of perception we may happen to possess. I offer my own impressions, insecure and utterly unprovable as I know them to be, simply because those of other readers have an interest for me; and I offer them for the most part without argument, because even where argument might be useful it requires more time than a lecture can afford. For the same reason I shall assume, without attempting to define it further, and without dilating on its implications, the truth of that general feeling about Shakespeare and Fielding and Scott.
The comments I'm about to make will mainly interest those who share my perspective; those who believe that great writers should reveal something of themselves in their work, but who understand that with Shakespeare, we can only expect a reasonable certainty within very limited boundaries. Beyond that, we have to rely on impressions, the value of which depends on our familiarity with his writings, our ability to be unbiased and open to various outcomes, and how perceptive we are. I’ll share my own impressions, knowing they are uncertain and completely unprovable, but I find the impressions of other readers valuable. I’ll mostly present them without debate, because even where a debate might be helpful, it takes more time than a lecture allows. For the same reason, I’ll accept, without diving deeper into it, the general consensus about Shakespeare, Fielding, and Scott.
But, before we come to impressions at all, we must look at the scanty store of external evidence: for we may lay down at once the canon that impressions derived from the works must supplement and not contradict this evidence, so far as it appears trustworthy. It is scanty, but it yields a decided outline.
But before we dive into impressions, we need to consider the limited external evidence we have: we can establish the rule that impressions drawn from the works should complement and not contradict this evidence, as long as it seems reliable. It's limited, but it provides a clear outline.
This figure that thou here seest put, This figure that you see here, It was for gentle Shakespeare cut: It was for gentle Shakespeare cut: |
—so Jonson writes of the portrait in the Folio, and the same adjective ‘gentle’ is used elsewhere of Shakespeare. It had not in Elizabethan English so confined a meaning as it has now; but it meant something, and I do not remember that their contemporaries called Marlowe or Jonson or Marston ‘gentle.’ Next, in the earliest extant reference that we have to Shakespeare, the writer says that he himself has seen his ‘demeanour’ to be ‘civil.’3 It is not saying much; but it is not the first remark an acquaintance would probably have made about Ben Jonson or Samuel Johnson. The same witness adds about Shakespeare that ‘divers of worship have reported his uprightness of dealing which argues his honesty.’ ‘Honesty’ and ‘honest’ in an Elizabethan passage like this mean more than they would now; they answer rather to our ‘honourable’ or ‘honour.’ Lastly we have the witness borne by Jonson in the words: ‘I loved the man, and do honour his memory, on this side idolatry, as much as any. He was, indeed, honest, and of an open and free nature.’ With this notable phrase, to which I shall have to return, we come to an end of the testimony of eye-witnesses to Shakespeare the Man (for we have nothing to do with references to the mere actor or author). It is scanty, and insufficient to discriminate him from other persons who were gentle, civil, upright in their dealings, honourable, open, and free: but I submit that there have been not a few writers to whom all these qualities could not be truly ascribed, and that the testimony therefore does tell us something definite. To which must be added that we have absolutely 318 no evidence which conflicts with it. Whatever Greene in his jealous embitterment might have said would carry little weight, but in fact, apart from general abuse of actors, he only says that the upstart had an over-weening opinion of his own capacities.
—so Jonson writes about the portrait in the Folio, and the same word ‘gentle’ is used elsewhere for Shakespeare. In Elizabethan English, it didn’t have as narrow a meaning as it does now; but it did signify something, and I don’t recall that their contemporaries referred to Marlowe, Jonson, or Marston as ‘gentle.’ Next, in the earliest existing mention we have of Shakespeare, the writer states that he himself has witnessed his ‘demeanour’ as ‘civil.’ 3 It doesn’t say much; but it’s not the first comment an acquaintance would likely have made about Ben Jonson or Samuel Johnson. The same source adds about Shakespeare that ‘divers of worship have reported his uprightness of dealing which argues his honesty.’ ‘Honesty’ and ‘honest’ in an Elizabethan context like this mean more than they would today; they are closer to our ‘honourable’ or ‘honour.’ Finally, we have Jonson’s statement: ‘I loved the man, and do honour his memory, on this side idolatry, as much as any. He was, indeed, honest, and of an open and free nature.’ With this notable phrase, which I’ll return to, we conclude the testimonies of eyewitnesses regarding Shakespeare the Man (since we’re not concerned with references to the mere actor or author). It is limited and insufficient to distinguish him from others who were gentle, civil, upright in their dealings, honourable, open, and free: but I propose that there have been quite a few writers to whom all of these qualities could not be genuinely attributed, and that the testimony thus reveals something specific. Additionally, we have absolutely 318 no evidence that contradicts it. Whatever Greene said in his jealous bitterness carries little weight, but in fact, aside from general insults about actors, he only claims that the upstart had an inflated opinion of his own abilities.
There remain certain traditions and certain facts; and without discussing them I will mention what seems to me to have a more or less probable significance. Stratford stories of drinking bouts may go for nothing, but not the consensus of tradition to the effect that Shakespeare was a pleasant and convivial person, ‘very good company, and of a very ready and pleasant smooth wit.’4 That after his retirement to Stratford he spent at the rate of £1000 a year is incredible, but that he spent freely seems likely enough. The tradition that as a young man he got into trouble with Sir Thomas Lucy for deer-stealing (which would probably be an escapade rather than an essay in serious poaching) is supported by his unsavoury jest about the ‘luces’ in Sir Robert Shallow’s coat. The more general statement that in youth he was wild does not sound improbable; and, obscure as the matter is, I cannot regard as comfortable the little we know of the circumstances of his very early marriage. A contemporary story of an amorous adventure in London may well be pure invention, but we have no reason to reject it peremptorily as we should any similar gossip about Milton. Lastly, certain inferences may safely be drawn from the facts that, once securely started in London, Shakespeare soon began to prosper, and acquired, for an actor and playwright, considerable wealth; that he bought property in his native town, and was consulted sometimes by fellow-townsmen 319 on matters of business; that he enforced the payment of certain debts; and that he took the trouble to get a coat of arms. But what cannot with any logic or any safety be inferred is that he, any more than Scott, was impelled to write simply and solely by the desire to make money and improve his social position; and the comparative abundance of business records will mislead only those who are thoughtless enough to forget that, if they buy a house or sue a debtor, the fact will be handed down, while their kind or generous deeds may be recorded, if at all, only in the statement that they were ‘of an open and free nature.’
There are still some traditions and facts to consider; without getting into them, I’ll mention what seems to have some level of significance. Stories from Stratford about drinking may not mean much, but there’s a consistent tradition that Shakespeare was a fun-loving and sociable person, “really good company, with a quick and pleasant wit.” That he spent around £1000 a year after retiring to Stratford seems unbelievable, but it’s likely he spent money freely. The tradition that he got into trouble with Sir Thomas Lucy for deer-stealing (which was probably more of a youthful prank than serious poaching) is backed up by his unsavory joke about the “luces” in Sir Robert Shallow’s coat. The broader claim that he was wild in his youth seems plausible, and although the details of his very early marriage are unclear, they don’t paint a comforting picture. A contemporary story about a romantic adventure in London might be purely fictional, but there’s no reason to outright dismiss it like we would any similar rumors about Milton. Finally, we can reasonably conclude from the facts that once he established himself in London, Shakespeare quickly started to succeed and accumulated significant wealth as an actor and playwright; that he purchased property in his hometown and was sometimes sought out for business advice by fellow townspeople; that he pushed for certain debts to be paid; and that he made an effort to obtain a coat of arms. However, we can’t logically or safely conclude that he, any more than Scott, was driven solely by the desire to earn money and elevate his social standing; and the greater availability of business records will only mislead those who forget that when someone buys a house or sues a debtor, that information will be recorded, while their kind or generous actions may only be noted in the vague terms that they were “of an open and free nature.”
That Shakespeare was a good and perhaps keen man of business, or that he set store by a coat of arms, we could not have inferred from his writings. But we could have judged from them that he worked hard, and have guessed with some probability that he would rather have been a ‘gentleman’ than an actor. And most of the other characteristics that appear from the external evidence would, I think, have seemed probable from a study of the works. This should encourage us to hope that we may be right in other impressions which we receive from them. And we may begin with one on which the external evidence has a certain bearing.
That Shakespeare was savvy and maybe even a shrewd businessman, or that he valued a coat of arms, isn’t something we could gather from his writings. However, we could tell from his works that he put in a ton of effort, and we might reasonably guess that he would have preferred being a 'gentleman' over an actor. Most of the other traits suggested by the external evidence would, I think, have seemed likely based on a close reading of his works. This should give us hope that our other impressions from them might also be accurate. We can start with one that has some relevance to the external evidence.
Readers of Shakespeare, I believe, imagine him to have been not only sweet-tempered but modest and unassuming. I do not doubt that they are right; and, vague as the Folio portrait and the Stratford bust are, it would be difficult to believe that their subject was an irritable, boastful, or pushing person. But if we confine ourselves to the works, it is not easy to give reasons for the idea that their author was modest and unassuming; and a man is not necessarily so because he is open, free, and very good company. Perhaps we feel that a man who was not so would have allowed much 320 more of himself to appear in his works than Shakespeare does. Perhaps again we think that anything like presumption or self-importance was incompatible with Shakespeare’s sense of the ridiculous, his sublime common-sense, and his feeling of man’s insignificance. And, lastly, it seems to us clear that the playwright admires and likes people who are modest, unassuming, and plain; while it may perhaps safely be said that those who lack these qualities rarely admire them in others and not seldom despise them. But, however we may justify our impression that Shakespeare possessed them, we certainly receive it; and assuming it to be as correct as the similar impression left by the Waverley Novels indubitably is, I go on to observe that the possession of them does not of necessity imply a want of spirit, or of proper self-assertion or insistence on rights.5 It did not in Scott, and we have ground for saying that it did not in Shakespeare. If it had, he could not, being of an open and free nature, have prospered as he prospered. He took offence at Greene’s attack on him, and showed that he took it. He was ‘gentle,’ but he liked his debts to be paid. However his attitude as to the enclosure at Welcombe may be construed, it is clear that he had to be reckoned with. It appears probable that he held himself wronged by Sir Thomas Lucy, and, pocketing up the injury because he could not resent it, gave him tit for tat after some fifteen years. The man in the Sonnets forgives his friend easily, but it is not from humility; and towards the world he is very far from humble. Of the dedication of The Rape of Lucrece we cannot judge, for we do not know Shakespeare’s relations with Lord Southampton at that date; but, as for the dedication of Venus and Adonis, could modesty and dignity be better mingled in a letter from a young poet to a great noble than they are there?
Readers of Shakespeare, I think, envision him as not only kind-hearted but also modest and unpretentious. I believe they’re right; and while the Folio portrait and the Stratford bust are somewhat unclear, it’s hard to picture him as an irritable, boastful, or pushy person. However, when we look solely at the works, it’s hard to explain why we think their author was modest and unassuming; being open, free, and great company doesn’t necessarily mean someone is. Maybe we feel that a man who wasn’t these things would have revealed much more of himself in his works than Shakespeare does. We might also think that any kind of arrogance or self-importance wouldn’t fit with Shakespeare’s sense of humor, his profound common sense, and his awareness of human insignificance. Lastly, it seems clear to us that the playwright admires and appreciates people who are modest, unpretentious, and straightforward; and it’s probably safe to say that those who lack these traits seldom admire them in others and often look down on them. However we justify our impression that Shakespeare had these qualities, we certainly get that feeling; and assuming it’s as accurate as the impression left by the Waverley Novels surely is, I’ll note that having these traits doesn’t necessarily mean lacking spirit, proper self-assertion, or insistence on one’s rights. It didn’t in Scott, and we have reason to believe it didn’t in Shakespeare either. If it had, his open and free nature wouldn’t have thrived as it did. He took offense at Greene’s attack on him and made it known. He was “gentle,” but he expected his debts to be settled. Regardless of how we interpret his stance on the enclosure at Welcombe, it’s clear that he demanded to be taken seriously. It seems likely that he felt wronged by Sir Thomas Lucy and, holding on to the injury because he couldn’t respond, got back at him after about fifteen years. The man in the Sonnets easily forgives his friend, but it’s not out of humility; towards the world, he is far from humble. We can’t judge the dedication of The Rape of Lucrece since we don’t know Shakespeare’s relationship with Lord Southampton at that time; but as for the dedication of Venus and Adonis, could modesty and dignity be better combined in a letter from a young poet to a great noble than they are there?
Some of Shakespeare’s writings point to a strain of deep reflection and of quasi-metaphysical imagination in his nature; and a few of them seem to reveal a melancholy, at times merely sad, at times embittered or profound, if never hopeless. It is on this side mainly that we feel a decided difference between him and Fielding, and even between him and Scott. Yet nothing in the contemporary allusions or in the traditions would suggest that he was notably thoughtful or serious, and much less that he was melancholy. And although we could lay no stress on this fact if it stood alone, it is probably significant. Shakespeare’s writings, on the whole, leave a strong impression that his native disposition was much more gay than grave. They seem always to have made this impression. Fuller tells us that ‘though his genius generally was jocular and inclining him to festivity, yet he could, when so disposed, be solemn and serious, as appears by his tragedies.’6 Johnson agreed with Rymer that his ‘natural disposition’ led him to comedy; and, although Johnson after his manner distorts a true idea by wilful exaggeration and by perverting distinctions into antitheses, there is truth in his development of Rymer’s remark. It would be easy to quote nineteenth century critics to the same effect; and the study of Shakespeare’s early works leads to a similar result. It has been truly said that we feel ourselves in much closer contact with his personality in the early comedies and in Romeo and Juliet than in Henry VI. and Richard III. and Titus Andronicus. In the latter, so far as we suppose them to be his own, he seems on the whole to be following, and then improving on, an existing style, and to be dealing with subjects which engage him as a playwright 322 without much appealing to him personally. With Romeo and Juliet, on the other hand, and with Richard II. (which seems clearly to be his first attempt to write historical tragedy in a manner entirely his own), it is different, and we feel the presence of the whole man. The stories are tragic, but it is not precisely the tragic aspect of them that attracts him most; and even Johnson’s statement, grotesquely false of the later tragedies, that ‘in tragedy he is always struggling after some occasion to be comic,’ is no more than an exaggeration in respect to Romeo and Juliet.7 From these tragedies, as from Love’s Labour’s Lost and the other early comedies, we should guess that the author was a young man, happy, alert, light-hearted, full of romance and poetry, but full also of fun; blessed with a keen enjoyment of absurdities, but, for all his intellectual subtlety and power, not markedly reflective, and certainly not particularly grave or much inclined to dejection. One might even suspect, I venture to think, that with such a flow of spirits and such exceeding alacrity of mind he might at present be a trifle wanting in feeling and disposed to levity. In any case, if our general impression is correct, we shall not find it hard to believe that the author of these plays and the creator of Falstaff was ‘very good company’ and a convivial good-fellow; and it might easily happen that he was tempted at times to ‘go here and there’ in society, and ‘make himself a motley to the view’ in a fashion that left some qualms behind.8
Some of Shakespeare's writings show a depth of contemplation and a somewhat metaphysical imagination in his character; and a few of them seem to reveal a sense of melancholy, sometimes just sad, sometimes embittered or deep, but never hopeless. This aspect is where we can see a clear difference between him and Fielding, and even between him and Scott. Yet there’s nothing in contemporary references or traditions to suggest that he was notably thoughtful or serious, much less that he was melancholic. While we shouldn't place too much emphasis on this fact alone, it likely holds significance. Overall, Shakespeare's works give the impression that his natural temperament was much more cheerful than solemn. They have consistently conveyed this impression. Fuller mentions that "though his genius was generally playful and leaned towards festivity, he could, when he wanted, be solemn and serious, as shown in his tragedies." Johnson agreed with Rymer that his "natural disposition" tended toward comedy; although Johnson tends to distort true ideas with intentional exaggeration and by turning distinctions into oppositions, there's truth in how he expanded on Rymer's comment. It would be easy to find 19th-century critics who say the same, and studying Shakespeare's early works leads to the same conclusion. It has been accurately stated that we feel much closer to his personality in the early comedies and in Romeo and Juliet than in Henry VI., Richard III., and Titus Andronicus. In those later plays, as far as we believe they are his own, he seems mainly to be following, and then improving upon, a pre-existing style, and dealing with themes that engage him as a playwright without resonating with him personally. Conversely, with Romeo and Juliet and with Richard II. (which clearly appears to be his first effort at writing historical tragedy in a completely original style), it's different, and we can feel the presence of the whole man. The stories are tragic, but it’s not specifically the tragic aspect that draws him in the most; even Johnson's exaggerated statement about the later tragedies, that "in tragedy he is always striving for some chance to be comic," is merely an exaggeration regarding Romeo and Juliet. From these tragedies, as well as from Love’s Labour’s Lost and the other early comedies, one might guess that the author was a young man, happy, alert, light-hearted, filled with romance and poetry, but also full of fun; endowed with a sharp enjoyment of absurdities, yet, despite his intellectual depth and power, not greatly reflective, and certainly not particularly serious or prone to gloom. One might even speculate, I dare say, that with such buoyant spirits and remarkable mental agility, he could at times be a bit lacking in depth of feeling and inclined toward lightness. In any case, if our overall impression is accurate, we won’t find it hard to believe that the author of these plays and the creator of Falstaff was "very good company" and a sociable, cheerful person; and it could very well be that he was at times tempted to "go here and there" in society and "make himself a motley to the view" in a way that left some lingering doubts.
There is a tradition that Shakespeare was ‘a handsome well-shaped man.’ If the Stratford monument does not lie, he was not in later life a meagre man. And if our notion of his temperament has any truth, he can hardly have been physically feeble, bloodless, or inactive. Most readers probably imagine him the reverse. Even sceptical critics tell us that he was fond of field-sports; and of his familiar knowledge of them there can be no question. Yet—I can but record the impression without trying to justify it—his writings do not at all suggest to me that he was a splendidly powerful creature like Fielding, or that he greatly enjoyed bodily exertion, or was not easily tired. He says much of horses, but he does not make one think, as Scott does, that a gallop was a great delight to him. Nor again do I feel after reading him that he had a strong natural love of adventurous deeds, or longed to be an explorer or a soldier. The island of his boyish dreams—if he heard much of voyages as a boy—was, I fancy, the haunt of marmosets and hedgehogs, quaint moon-calves and flitting sprites, lovely colours, sounds and sweet airs that give delight and hurt not, less like Treasure Island than the Coral Island of Ballantyne in the original illustrations, and more full of wonders than of dangers. He would have liked the Arabian Nights better than Dumas. Of course he admired men of action, understood them, and could express their feelings; but we do not feel particularly close to his personality as we read the warrior speeches of Hotspur, Henry, Othello, Coriolanus, as we do when we read of Romeo or Hamlet, or when we feel the attraction of Henry’s modesty. In the same way, I suppose nobody feels Shakespeare’s personal presence in the ambition of Macbeth or the pride of Coriolanus; many feel it in Macbeth’s imaginative terrors, and in the disgust of Coriolanus at the idea of recounting his exploits in order to win votes. When we seem 324 to hear Shakespeare’s voice—and we hear it from many mouths besides Romeo’s or Hamlet’s—it is the voice of a man with a happy, enjoying, but still contemplative and even dreamy nature, not of a man richly endowed with the impulses and feelings either of strenuous action or of self-assertion. If he had drawn a Satan, we should not have felt his personality, as we do Milton’s, in Satan’s pride and indomitable courage and intolerance of rule.
There’s a tradition that Shakespeare was ‘a handsome, well-shaped man.’ If the monument in Stratford is to be believed, he wasn’t a frail man in his later years. And if our understanding of his temperament has any truth to it, he couldn’t have been physically weak, lifeless, or inactive. Most readers probably picture him as the opposite. Even skeptical critics tell us that he enjoyed field sports; there’s no doubt he was familiar with them. Yet—I can only express this impression without attempting to justify it—his writings don’t suggest to me that he was a remarkably strong individual like Fielding or that he really enjoyed physical activity or wasn’t easily fatigued. He talks a lot about horses, but he doesn’t make one think, as Scott does, that a gallop brought him great joy. Similarly, after reading his work, I don’t sense that he had a strong natural desire for adventurous deeds or a yearning to be an explorer or soldier. The island of his childhood dreams—if he indeed heard many stories of voyages as a boy—was, I imagine, a place filled with marmosets and hedgehogs, quirky moon-calves, and playful sprites, vibrant colors, sounds, and sweet airs that brought joy without injury, resembling less Treasure Island and more the Coral Island from Ballantyne’s original illustrations, full of wonders rather than dangers. He would have preferred the Arabian Nights to Dumas. Of course, he admired men of action, understood them, and could convey their feelings; but we don’t feel a particularly close connection to his personality when we read the warrior speeches of Hotspur, Henry, Othello, and Coriolanus, as we do with Romeo or Hamlet, or when we resonate with Henry’s humility. Likewise, I suppose nobody senses Shakespeare’s personal presence in Macbeth’s ambition or Coriolanus’s pride; many feel it in Macbeth’s imaginative fears, and in Coriolanus’s disgust at the thought of recounting his achievements to gain votes. When it seems we hear Shakespeare’s voice—and we hear it from many characters beyond just Romeo or Hamlet—it’s the voice of a man who is happy, enjoying life, yet still thoughtful and even dreamy, not a man filled with the drive and feelings either of vigorous action or self-assertion. If he had created a Satan, we wouldn’t feel his personality, as we do with Milton, in Satan’s pride, unyielding courage, and intolerance of authority.
We know how often Shakespeare uses the antithesis of blood or passion, and judgment or reason; how he praises the due commingling of the two, or the control of the first by the second; how frequently it is the want of such control that exposes his heroes to the attack of Fortune or Fate. What, then, were the passions or the ‘affections of the blood’ most dangerous to himself? Not, if we have been right, those of pride or ambition; nor yet those of envy, hatred, or revenge; and still less that of avarice. But, in the first place, let us remember Jonson’s words, ‘he was honest and of an open and free nature,’ and let me repeat an observation, made elsewhere in passing, that these words are true also of the great majority of Shakespeare’s heroes, and not least of his tragic heroes. Jonson almost quotes Iago:
We know how often Shakespeare contrasts blood or passion with judgment or reason; how he values the right blend of the two, or the ability of reason to control passion; and how it is often the lack of such control that leaves his heroes vulnerable to the blows of Fortune or Fate. So, what passions or ‘affections of the blood’ were most harmful to him? If we’re correct, it’s not pride or ambition; it’s not envy, hatred, or revenge; and it’s definitely not greed. First, let’s remember Jonson’s words, ‘he was honest and of an open and free nature,’ and let me reiterate a point I made elsewhere that these words also apply to most of Shakespeare’s heroes, especially his tragic ones. Jonson nearly quotes Iago:
The Moor is of a free and open nature, The Moor is free-spirited and approachable, That thinks men honest that but seem to be so. That thinks men are honest who only appear to be so. |
The king says that Hamlet,
The king says Hamlet,
being remiss, slacking off, Most generous, and free from all contrivings, Most generous and free from all schemes, Will not peruse the foils. Will not look at the foils. |
The words ‘open and free’ apply no less eminently to Brutus, Lear, and Timon. Antony and Coriolanus are men naturally frank, liberal, and large. Prospero lost his dukedom through his trustfulness. Romeo and Troilus and Orlando, and many slighter characters, are so far of the same type. Now such 325 a free and open nature, obviously, is specially exposed to the risks of deception, perfidy, and ingratitude. If it is also a nature sensitive and intense, but not particularly active or (if the word may be excused) volitional, such experiences will tempt it to melancholy, embitterment, anger, possibly even misanthropy. If it is thus active or volitional, it may become the prey of violent and destructive passion, such as that of Othello and of Coriolanus, and such as Lear’s would be if he were not so old. These affections, passions, and sufferings of free and open natures are Shakespeare’s favourite tragic subject; and his favouritism, surely, goes so far as to constitute a decided peculiarity, not found thus in other tragic poets. Here he painted most, one cannot but think, what his own nature was most inclined to feel. But it would rather be melancholy, embitterment, an inactive rage or misanthropy, than any destructive passion; and it would be a further question whether, and how far, he may at any time have experienced what he depicts. I am speaking here only of his disposition.9
The phrases ‘open and free’ certainly apply to Brutus, Lear, and Timon. Antony and Coriolanus are naturally honest, generous, and broad-minded. Prospero lost his dukedom because he was too trusting. Romeo, Troilus, Orlando, and many lesser characters share this same trait. Such an open and free nature is obviously vulnerable to the risks of deceit, betrayal, and ingratitude. If this nature is also sensitive and intense, but not particularly active or, if you'll excuse the term, willful, then such experiences can lead to feelings of sadness, bitterness, anger, and possibly even misanthropy. If it *is* active or willful, it might fall victim to violent and destructive emotions, like those of Othello and Coriolanus, or Lear’s would be if he weren't so old. The struggles, feelings, and sufferings of these open and free natures are Shakespeare’s favorite tragic theme; his preference is so strong that it becomes a distinctive feature not found in other tragic poets. Here, he seems to express what his own nature was most inclined to feel. However, it might lean more towards sadness, bitterness, an inactive rage or misanthropy, rather than any destructive passion; and it raises the question of whether and how often he may have actually experienced what he describes. I am speaking only about his disposition.
That Shakespeare was as much inclined to be a lover as most poets we may perhaps safely assume; but can we conjecture anything further on this subject? I will confine myself to two points. He treats of love romantically, and tragically, and humorously. In the earlier plays especially the humorous aspect of the matter, the aspect so prominent in the Midsummer-Night’s Dream, the changefulness, brevity, irrationality, of the feeling, is at least as much dwelt on as the romantic, and with at least as much relish:
That Shakespeare was just as much a romantic as most poets is probably a safe assumption; but can we guess anything more about this topic? I’ll focus on two points. He explores love in romantic, tragic, and humorous ways. In his earlier plays, especially in A Midsummer Night’s Dream, the humorous side of love—the changeable, fleeting, and irrational nature of the feeling—is highlighted just as much as the romantic side, and with just as much enjoyment:
Lord! what fools these mortals be! Lord! what fools these humans are! |
Now, if there is anything peculiar in the pictures here, it is, perhaps, the special interest that Shakespeare seems to take in what we may call the unreality of the feeling of love in an imaginative nature. Romeo as he first appears, and, in a later play, Orsino, are examples of this. They are perfectly sincere, of course, but neither of them is really in love with a woman; each is in love with the state of being in love. This state is able to attach itself to a particular object, but it is not induced by the particular qualities of that object; it is more a dream than a passion, and can melt away without carrying any of the lover’s heart with it; and in that sense it is unreal. This weakness, no doubt, is not confined to imaginative natures, but they may well be specially disposed to it (as Shelley was), and Shakespeare may have drawn it from his own experience. The suspicion is strengthened when we think of Richard II. In Richard this imaginative weakness is exhibited again, though not in relation to love. He luxuriates in images of his royal majesty, of the angels who guard his divine right, and of his own pathetic and almost sacred sufferings. The images are not insincere, and yet they are like dreams, for they refuse to touch earth and to connect themselves either with his past misdeeds or with the actions he ought now to perform. A strain of a similar weakness appears again in Hamlet, though only as one strain in a much more deep and complex nature. But this is not a common theme in poetry, much less in dramatic poetry.10
Now, if there's anything unusual in the pictures here, it’s probably the special interest that Shakespeare seems to have in what we can call the unreality of the feeling of love in an imaginative person. Romeo, as he first appears, and, in a later play, Orsino, are examples of this. They are completely sincere, of course, but neither is genuinely in love with a woman; each is in love with the idea of being in love. This feeling can attach itself to a specific person, but it isn’t really caused by that person’s unique qualities; it’s more of a dream than a passion, and it can fade away without taking any part of the lover’s heart with it; in that sense, it’s unreal. This weakness isn’t limited to imaginative people, but they might be especially prone to it (as Shelley was), and Shakespeare may have drawn from his own experiences. The idea is reinforced when we think about Richard II. In Richard, this imaginative weakness is shown again, though not in relation to love. He indulges in images of his royal grandeur, of the angels who protect his divine right, and of his own tragic and almost sacred sufferings. The images are sincere, yet they’re like dreams, as they don’t connect with his past wrongdoings or with the actions he should take now. A hint of a similar weakness appears again in Hamlet, but only as one aspect of a much deeper and more complex character. However, this isn’t a common theme in poetry, much less in dramatic poetry. 10
To come to our second question. When Shakespeare painted Cressida or described her through the mouth of Ulysses (‘O these encounterers,’ etc.), or, again, when he portrayed the love of Antony for Cleopatra, was he using his personal experience? To answer that he must have done so would be as ridiculous as to argue that Iago must be a portrait of himself; and the two plays contain nothing which, by itself, would justify us even in thinking that he probably did so. But we have the series of sonnets about the dark lady; and if we accept the sonnets to the friend as to some considerable extent based on fact and expressive of personal feelings, how can we refuse to take the others on the same footing? Even if the stories of the two series were not intertwined, we should have no ground for treating the two in different ways, unless we could say that external evidence, or the general impression we derive from Shakespeare’s works, forbids us to believe that he could ever have been entangled in an intrigue like that implied in the second series, or have felt and thought in the manner there portrayed. Being unable to say this, I am compelled, most regretfully, to hold it probable that this series is, in the main, based on personal experience. And I say ‘most regretfully,’ not merely because one would regret to think that Shakespeare was the victim of a Cressida or even the lover of a Cleopatra, but because the story implied in these 328 sonnets is of quite another kind. They leave, on the whole, a very disagreeable impression. We cannot compare it with the impressions produced, for example, by the ‘heathen’ spirit of Goethe’s Roman Elegies, or by the passion of Shakespeare’s Antony. In these two cases, widely dissimilar of course, we may speak of ‘immorality,’ but we are not discomfited, much less disgusted. The feeling and the attitude are poetic, whole-hearted, and in one case passionate in the extreme. But the state of mind expressed in the sonnets about the dark lady is half-hearted, often prosaic, and never worthy of the name of passion. It is uneasy, dissatisfied, distempered, the state of mind of a man who despises his ‘passion’ and its object and himself, but, standing intellectually far above it, still has not resolution to end it, and only pains us by his gross and joyless jests. In Troilus and Cressida—not at all in the portrayal of Troilus’s love, but in the atmosphere of the drama—we seem to trace a similar mood of dissatisfaction, and of intellectual but practically impotent contempt.
To address our second question, when Shakespeare depicted Cressida or described her through Ulysses’s words (‘O these encounterers,’ etc.), or when he illustrated Antony’s love for Cleopatra, can we say he was drawing from his personal experience? To claim he definitely did would be as absurd as suggesting that Iago is a reflection of himself; and neither play provides any evidence that would justify even the thought he likely did so. However, we have the series of sonnets about the dark lady, and if we consider the sonnets addressed to a friend to be significantly based on real experiences and personal emotions, how can we dismiss the others in the same way? Even if the narratives of the two sets are not connected, we have no reason to treat them differently unless we can argue that external evidence or the general impression from Shakespeare's works suggests he could never have been involved in a situation like what is hinted at in the second series, or that he couldn't have felt or thought in the way it describes. Since I can’t say that, I reluctantly find it likely that this series is primarily based on personal experience. And I say ‘reluctantly’ not just because one might wish to avoid thinking that Shakespeare was a victim like Cressida or even a lover like Cleopatra, but because the narrative suggested in these sonnets feels very different. They generally leave a rather unpleasant impression. We cannot compare it with the feelings evoked, for instance, by the ‘heathen’ spirit of Goethe’s Roman Elegies, or the passion of Shakespeare’s Antony. In those two cases, while they are quite different, we may refer to ‘immorality,’ but we are not discomfited, much less disgusted. The emotion and the attitude are poetic, genuine, and in one instance, passionately intense. However, the mindset expressed in the sonnets about the dark lady is half-hearted, often mundane, and certainly not deserving of the label of passion. It comes off as uneasy, dissatisfied, and disturbed—the state of a man who looks down on his ‘passion’ and its object and himself, yet, despite being intellectually above it, lacks the resolve to put an end to it, leaving us pained by his crude and joyless jokes. In Troilus and Cressida—not in how Troilus’s love is portrayed, but in the overall atmosphere of the play—we can sense a similar mood of dissatisfaction, mixed with an intellectual yet practically powerless contempt.
In this connection it is natural to think of the ‘unhappy period’ which has so often been surmised in Shakespeare’s life. There is not time here to expand the summary remarks made elsewhere on this subject; but I may refer a little more fully to a persistent impression left on my mind by writings which we have reason to assign to the years 1602-6.11 There is surely something unusual in their tone regarding certain ‘vices of the blood,’ regarding drunkenness and sexual corruption. It does not lie in Shakespeare’s view of these vices, but in an undertone of disgust. Read Hamlet’s language about the habitual drunkenness of his uncle, or even 329 Cassio’s words about his casual excess; then think of the tone of Henry IV. or Twelfth Night or the Tempest; and ask if the difference is not striking. And if you are inclined to ascribe it wholly to the fact that Hamlet and Othello are tragedies, compare the passages in them with the scene on Pompey’s galley in Antony and Cleopatra. The intent of that scene is terrible enough, but in the tone there is no more trace of disgust than in Twelfth Night. As to the other matter, what I refer to is not the transgression of lovers like Claudio and Juliet, nor even light-hearted irregularities like those of Cassio: here Shakespeare’s speech has its habitual tone. But, when he is dealing with lechery and corruption, the undercurrent of disgust seems to become audible. Is it not true that in the plays from Hamlet to Timon that subject, in one shape or another, is continually before us; that the intensity of loathing in Hamlet’s language about his mother’s lust is unexampled in Shakespeare; that the treatment of the subject in Measure for Measure, though occasionally purely humorous, is on the whole quite unlike the treatment in Henry IV. or even in the brothel scenes of Pericles;12 that while Troilus and Cressida is full of disgust and contempt, there is not a trace of either in Antony and Cleopatra, though some of the jesting there is obscene enough; that this same tone is as plainly heard in the unquestioned parts of Timon; and that, while it is natural in Timon to inveigh against female lechery when he speaks to Alcibiades and his harlots, there is no apparent reason why Lear in his exalted madness should choose this subject for similar invectives? ‘Pah! give me an ounce of civet, good apothecary, to sweeten my imagination’—it is a fainter echo of this exclamation that one seems to hear in the plays of those years. Of course I am not suggesting that it is 330 mainly due, or as regards drunkenness due in the least, to any private experience of Shakespeare’s. It may have no connection whatever with that experience. It might well be connected with it only in so far as a man frequently wearied and depressed might be unusually sensitive to the ugly aspects of life. But, if we do not take the second series of sonnets to be purely fanciful, we shall think it probable that to some undefined extent it owed its origin to the experience depicted in them.13
In this context, it's natural to think about the ‘unhappy period’ that has often been speculated in Shakespeare’s life. There isn’t enough time here to elaborate on the summary comments made elsewhere about this topic; however, I would like to elaborately mention a persistent feeling I have from writings we believe were produced between 1602 and 1606. There’s definitely something unusual about their tone concerning certain ‘vices of the blood,’ related to drunkenness and sexual corruption. The difference isn’t in Shakespeare’s perspective on these vices, but in an undercurrent of disgust. Just read Hamlet’s words about his uncle’s habitual drunkenness or even Cassio’s remarks about his casual excess; then consider the tone in Henry IV, Twelfth Night, or the Tempest; it's striking how different they are. If you think this difference is entirely due to the fact that Hamlet and Othello are tragedies, compare the sections in these plays with the scene on Pompey’s galley in Antony and Cleopatra. The intent of that scene is quite serious, yet its tone shows no more disgust than in Twelfth Night. Regarding this other topic, I’m not referring to the misdeeds of lovers like Claudio and Juliet, or even the light-hearted irregularities of Cassio: here, Shakespeare maintains his usual tone. But when it comes to lechery and corruption, the undercurrent of disgust becomes noticeable. Isn’t it true that in the plays from Hamlet to Timon, this subject appears in various forms; that the intensity of loathing in Hamlet’s comments about his mother’s lust is unparalleled in Shakespeare; that the way this subject is addressed in Measure for Measure, while sometimes humorous, is overall quite different from how it’s treated in Henry IV or even in the brothel scenes of Pericles; that while Troilus and Cressida is filled with disgust and contempt, there’s no trace of either in Antony and Cleopatra, even though some of the jokes there are quite obscene; that this same tone is clearly present in the accepted parts of Timon; and that while it makes sense for Timon to criticize female lechery when speaking to Alcibiades and his prostitutes, it’s unclear why Lear, in his elevated madness, should also choose this subject for similar outbursts? ‘Pah! Give me an ounce of civet, good apothecary, to sweeten my imagination’—you can almost hear a faint echo of this statement in the plays from those years. Of course, I’m not suggesting that this is primarily due, or even in relation to drunkenness, to any personal experiences of Shakespeare's. It might not be related at all to his life. It may only connect in the sense that a person who is often weary and down might become particularly sensitive to the unpleasant aspects of life. But if we assume that the second series of sonnets isn’t purely imaginary, we will likely think it was influenced to some extent by the experiences depicted in them.
There remain the sonnets addressed to the friend. Even if it were possible to discuss the general question about them here, it would be needless; for I accept almost wholly, and in some points am greatly indebted to, the views put forward by Mr. Beeching in his admirable edition, to which I may therefore refer my hearers.14 I intend only to state the main reason why I believe the sonnets to be, substantially, what they purport to be, and then to touch upon one or two of the points where they seem to throw light on Shakespeare’s personality.
There are still the sonnets written to the friend. Even if it were possible to discuss the overall topic about them here, it wouldn’t be necessary; I almost entirely agree with, and in some respects owe a lot to, the perspectives presented by Mr. Beeching in his excellent edition, so I will refer my audience to it. I just want to explain the primary reason I believe the sonnets are, essentially, what they claim to be, and then highlight one or two points where they seem to shed light on Shakespeare’s character.
The sonnets to the friend are, so far as we know, unique in Renaissance sonnet literature in being a prolonged and varied record of the intense affection of an older friend for a younger, and of other feelings arising from their relations. They have no real parallel in any series imitative of Virgil’s second Eclogue, or in occasional sonnets to patrons or patron-friends couched in the high-flown language of the time. The intensity of the feelings expressed, however, ought not, by itself, to convince us that 331 they are personal. The author of the plays could, I make no doubt, have written the most intimate of these poems to a mere creature of his imagination and without ever having felt them except in imagination. Nor is there any but an aesthetic reason why he should not have done so if he had wished. But an aesthetic reason there is; and this is the decisive point. No capable poet, much less a Shakespeare, intending to produce a merely ‘dramatic’ series of poems, would dream of inventing a story like that of these sonnets, or, even if he did, of treating it as they treat it. The story is very odd and unattractive. Such capacities as it has are but slightly developed. It is left obscure, and some of the poems are unintelligible to us because they contain allusions of which we can make nothing. Now all this is perfectly natural if the story is substantially a real story of Shakespeare himself and of certain other persons; if the sonnets were written from time to time as the relations of the persons changed, and sometimes in reference to particular incidents; and if they were written for one or more of these persons (far the greater number for only one), and perhaps in a few cases for other friends,—written, that is to say, for people who knew the details and incidents of which we are ignorant. But it is all unnatural, well-nigh incredibly unnatural, if, with the most sceptical critics, we regard the sonnets as a free product of mere imagination.15
The sonnets addressed to the friend are, as far as we know, unique in Renaissance sonnet literature because they provide an extended and varied depiction of the deep affection from an older friend to a younger one, along with other feelings that arise from their relationship. There’s no real parallel for them in any series mimicking Virgil’s second Eclogue, or in occasional sonnets to patrons or patron-friends written in the elaborate style of that time. However, the intensity of the emotions expressed shouldn’t alone convince us that they are personal. The author of the plays could have easily written the most intimate of these poems about a mere figment of his imagination, without ever truly feeling them except in his mind. There’s no reason beyond an aesthetic one why he couldn’t have done that if he wanted. But there is indeed an aesthetic reason, and this is the key point. No skilled poet, especially someone like Shakespeare, intending to create a purely ‘dramatic’ series of poems, would ever think of inventing a story like that of these sonnets, nor would he handle it as they are handled here. The story is quite strange and unappealing. Its strengths are only slightly showcased. It remains vague, and some of the poems are unintelligible to us due to references we can’t grasp. Now, all of this seems completely natural if the story represents a real narrative about Shakespeare himself and certain other individuals; if the sonnets were written over time as the relationships evolved, and sometimes in reference to specific events; and if they were penned for one or more of these individuals (most for just one), and perhaps in a few instances for other friends—written, that is, for people who were familiar with the details and events of which we are unaware. But all this becomes unnatural, nearly unbelievably unnatural, if we view the sonnets as purely a product of imagination, as the most skeptical critics do.
Assuming, then, that the persons of the story, with their relations, are real, I would add only two remarks about the friend. In the first place, Mr. Beeching seems to me right in denying that there is sufficient evidence of his standing to Shakespeare and the ‘rival’ poet or poets in the position of a literary patron; while, even if he did, it appears to 332 me quite impossible to take the language of many of the sonnets as that of interested flattery. And in the second place I should be inclined to push even further Mr. Beeching’s view on another point. It is clear that the young man was considerably superior to the actor-dramatist in social position; but any gentleman would be so, and there is nothing to prove that he was more than a gentleman of some note, more than plain ‘Mr. W. H.’ (for these, on the obvious though not compulsory interpretation of the dedication, seem to have been his initials). It is remarkable besides that, while the earlier sonnets show much deference, the later show very little, so little that, when the writer, finding that he has pained his young friend by neglecting him, begs to be forgiven, he writes almost, if not quite, as an equal. Read, for example, sonnets 109, 110, 120, and ask whether it is probable that Shakespeare is addressing here a great nobleman. It seems therefore most likely (though the question is not of much importance) that the sonnets are, to quote Meres’s phrase,16 his ‘sonnets among his private friends.’
Assuming that the people in the story and their relationships are real, I would like to add two comments about the friend. First, I think Mr. Beeching is correct in stating that there isn’t enough evidence to suggest that he held the same status as Shakespeare and the ‘rival’ poet or poets as a literary patron; even if he did, it seems totally impossible to interpret the language of many of the sonnets as mere flattery. Second, I would tend to agree with Mr. Beeching’s perspective on another point. It’s clear that the young man was socially superior to the actor-dramatist, but any gentleman would be, and there’s nothing to prove that he was more than just a gentleman of some distinction, more than simply ‘Mr. W. H.’ (as these initials seem to be, based on the obvious yet not obligatory interpretation of the dedication). It’s also noteworthy that while the earlier sonnets show a lot of respect, the later ones show very little—so little that when the writer realizes he has upset his young friend by neglecting him and asks for forgiveness, he writes almost as if they are equals. For instance, look at sonnets 109, 110, 120, and consider whether it’s likely that Shakespeare is addressing a great nobleman in these. Therefore, it seems most probable (although this question isn’t very significant) that the sonnets are, to quote Meres’s phrase, his ‘sonnets among his private friends.’
If then there is, as it appears, no obstacle of any magnitude to our taking the sonnets as substantially what they purport to be, we may naturally look in them for personal traits (and, indeed, to repeat a remark made earlier, we might still expect to find such traits even if we knew the sonnets to be purely dramatic). But in drawing inferences we have to bear in mind what is implied by the qualification ‘substantially.’ We have to remember that some of these poems may be mere exercises of art; that all of them are poems, and not letters, much less affidavits; that they are Elizabethan poems; that the Elizabethan language of deference, and also of affection, is to our minds habitually extravagant and 333 fantastic;17 and that in Elizabethan plays friends openly express their love for one another as Englishmen now rarely do. Allowance being made, however, on account of these facts, the sonnets will still leave two strong impressions—that the poet was exceedingly sensitive to the charm of beauty, and that his love for his friend was, at least at one time, a feeling amounting almost to adoration, and so intense as to be absorbing. Those who are surprised by the first of these traits must have read Shakespeare’s dramas with very inactive minds, and I must add that they seem to be somewhat ignorant of human nature. We do not necessarily love best those of our relatives, friends, and acquaintances who please our eyes most; and we should look askance on anyone who regulated his behaviour chiefly by the standard of beauty; but most of us, I suppose, love any human being, of either sex and of any age, the better for being beautiful, and are not the least ashamed of the fact. It is further the case that men who are beginning, like the writer of the sonnets, to feel tired and old, are apt to feel an increased and special pleasure in the beauty of the young.18 If we remember, in addition, what some critics appear constantly to forget, that Shakespeare was a particularly poetical being, we shall hardly be surprised that the beginning of this friendship seems to have been something like a falling in love; and, if we must needs praise and blame, we should also remember that it became a ‘marriage of true minds.’19 And as to the intensity of the feeling expressed in the sonnets, we can easily believe it to be characteristic 334 of the man who made Valentine and Proteus, Brutus and Cassius, Horatio and Hamlet; who painted that strangely moving portrait of Antonio, middle-aged, sad, and almost indifferent between life and death, but devoted to the young, brilliant spendthrift Bassanio; and who portrayed the sudden compelling enchantment exercised by the young Sebastian over the Antonio of Twelfth Night. ‘If you will not murder me for your love, let me be your servant.’ Antonio is accused of piracy: he may lose his life if he is identified:
If there’s really no significant reason not to see the sonnets as essentially what they claim to be, we can naturally expect to find personal traits in them (and, as I mentioned earlier, we might still anticipate such traits even if we thought the sonnets were purely fictional). However, when we draw conclusions, we need to consider what the term ‘substantially’ implies. We have to keep in mind that some of these poems might just be artistic exercises; that they are all poems, not letters, and certainly not affidavits; that they are Elizabethan poems; that the formal and affectionate Elizabethan language typically seems extravagant and 333 fantastical to us; and that in Elizabethan plays, friends openly declare their love for one another in a way that Englishmen rarely do today. With these facts considered, the sonnets still give off two strong impressions: that the poet was extremely sensitive to the allure of beauty, and that his love for his friend was, at least at one point, a feeling that bordered on adoration and was so intense that it was all-consuming. Those who are surprised by the first trait must have read Shakespeare’s plays with very little engagement, and I must say that they seem somewhat unaware of human nature. We don’t necessarily love those relatives, friends, and acquaintances who we find most visually appealing; we would think poorly of someone who judged relationships primarily by beauty; but most of us probably love anyone, regardless of gender or age, a little more because they are beautiful, and we are not at all ashamed of this. Moreover, men who are starting to feel weary and old, like the author of the sonnets, tend to find a special and heightened pleasure in the beauty of the young. If we also keep in mind what some critics seem to constantly overlook—that Shakespeare was a particularly poetic soul—we shouldn’t be surprised that the start of this friendship seems to resemble falling in love; and if we must assign praise and blame, we should also remember that it ultimately became a ‘marriage of true minds.’ As for the intensity of the feelings expressed in the sonnets, we can easily accept that this is characteristic of the man who created Valentine and Proteus, Brutus and Cassius, Horatio and Hamlet; who illustrated that deeply moving character of Antonio, middle-aged, sad, and almost apathetic between life and death, but devoted to the young, extravagant Bassanio; and who depicted the sudden and compelling attraction the young Sebastian has over Antonio in Twelfth Night. ‘If you won’t kill me for your love, let me be your servant.’ Antonio is accused of piracy: he could lose his life if he is identified:
I have many enemies in Orsino’s court, I have a lot of enemies in Orsino's court, But, come what may, I do adore thee so But, no matter what happens, I really love you so much. That danger shall seem sport, and I will go. That danger will seem like a game, and I'm going. |
The adoration, the ‘prostration,’ of the writer of the sonnets is of one kind with this.
The writer of the sonnets has a similar kind of admiration and 'submission' as this.
I do not remember what critic uses the word ‘prostration.’ It applies to Shakespeare’s attitude only in some of the sonnets, but there it does apply, unless it is taken to suggest humiliation. That is the term used by Hallam, but chiefly in view of a particular point, namely the failure of the poet to ‘resent,’ though he ‘felt and bewailed,’ the injury done him in ‘the seduction of his mistress.’ Though I think we should substitute ‘resent more strongly’ for the mere ‘resent,’ I do not deny that the poet’s attitude in this matter strikes us at first as surprising as well as unpleasant to contemplate. But Hallam’s explanation of it as perhaps due to the exalted position of the friend, would make it much more than unpleasant; and his language seems to show that he, like many critics, did not fully imagine the situation. It is not easy to speak of it in public with the requisite frankness; but it is necessary to realise that, whatever the friend’s rank might be, he and the poet were intimate friends; that, manifestly, it was rather the mistress who seduced the friend than the friend the mistress; and that she 335 was apparently a woman not merely of no reputation, but of such a nature that she might readily be expected to be mistress to two men at one and the same time. Anyone who realises this may call the situation ‘humiliating’ in one sense, and I cannot quarrel with him; but he will not call it ‘humiliating’ in respect of Shakespeare’s relation to his friend; nor will he wonder much that the poet felt more pain than resentment at his friend’s treatment of him. There is something infinitely stranger in a play of Shakespeare’s, and it may be symptomatic. Ten Brink called attention to it. Proteus actually offers violence to Sylvia, a spotless lady and the true love of his friend Valentine; and Valentine not only forgives him at once when he professes repentance, but offers to resign Sylvia to him! The incident is to us so utterly preposterous that we find it hard to imagine how the audience stood it; but, even if we conjecture that Shakespeare adopted it from the story he was using, we can hardly suppose that it was so absurd to him as it is to us.20 And it is not the Sonnets alone which lead us to surmise that forgiveness was particularly attractive to him, and the forgiveness of a friend much easier than resentment. From the Sonnets we gather—and there is nothing in the plays or elsewhere to contradict the impression—that he would not be slow to resent the criticisms, slanders, or injuries of strangers or the world, and that he bore himself towards them with a proud, if silent, self-sufficiency. But, we surmise, for anyone whom he loved
I don’t remember which critic used the word ‘prostration.’ It fits Shakespeare’s attitude in only some of the sonnets, but it definitely applies there, unless it suggests humiliation. That is the term Hallam uses, but mainly in regard to a specific point: the poet’s failure to ‘resent,’ even though he ‘felt and bewailed,’ the hurt caused by ‘the seduction of his mistress.’ While I think we should replace ‘resent’ with ‘resent more strongly,’ I acknowledge that the poet’s response in this situation is both surprising and unpleasant to consider at first. However, Hallam’s explanation—that it might be due to the friend’s elevated status—makes it even more than just unpleasant; his language suggests that he, like many critics, didn’t fully grasp the situation. It’s tough to discuss this openly, but it’s crucial to recognize that, regardless of the friend’s rank, he and the poet were close friends; clearly, it was more the mistress who seduced the friend than the other way around; and she was clearly a woman not just of no reputation, but of a kind that would make it likely for her to juggle two men at the same time. Anyone who understands this may call the scenario ‘humiliating’ in one sense, and I can’t argue with that; but they wouldn’t label it ‘humiliating’ in terms of Shakespeare’s relationship with his friend; nor would they be shocked that the poet felt more pain than anger about his friend’s behavior. There’s something infinitely stranger in one of Shakespeare’s plays, and it might be significant. Ten Brink pointed it out. Proteus actually attempts violence against Sylvia, a pure lady and the true love of his friend Valentine; and Valentine not only forgives him immediately when he claims to repent, but even offers to give up Sylvia to him! The incident seems so utterly ridiculous to us that it’s hard to understand how the audience accepted it; yet, even if we suspect that Shakespeare borrowed it from the story he was adapting, it’s tough to believe that it was as absurd to him as it is to us.20 And it’s not just the Sonnets that suggest forgiveness was particularly appealing to him, and that forgiving a friend was much easier than feeling resentment. From the Sonnets, we gather—and nothing in the plays or elsewhere contradicts this—that he wouldn’t hesitate to resent the criticisms, slanders, or wrongs from strangers or the world, and that he held himself with a proud, if quiet, self-confidence towards them. But, we suspect, for anyone he loved
He carried anger as a flint bears fire; He carried anger like a flint carries fire; Who, much enforced, shows a hasty spark Who, under pressure, reveals a quick spark And straight is cold again; And straight is cold again; |
and towards anyone so fondly loved as the friend of the Sonnets he was probably incapable of fierce or prolonged resentment.
and towards anyone he loved as much as the friend of the Sonnets, he likely couldn't feel intense or lasting anger.
The Sonnets must not occupy us further; and I will not dwell on the indications they afford that Shakespeare sometimes felt bitterly both the social inferiority of his position as an actor,21 and its influence on his own character; or that (as we have already conjectured) he may sometimes have played the fool in society, sometimes felt weary of life, and often was over-tired by work. It is time to pass on to a few hesitating conjectures about what may be called his tastes.
The Sonnets shouldn’t take up any more of our time; I won't linger on the hints they give that Shakespeare sometimes felt frustrated by his lower social status as an actor, and how that affected his character. Just as we’ve already guessed, he might have played the fool in social settings, sometimes felt drained by life, and often was exhausted by his work. It's time to move on to a few tentative guesses about what could be considered his tastes.
Some passages of his about music have become household words. It is not downright impossible that, like Bottom, having only a reasonable good ear, he liked best the tongs and the bones; that he wondered, with Benedick, how sheeps-guts should hale souls out of men’s bodies; and that he wrote the famous lines in the Merchant of Venice and in Twelfth Night from mere observation and imagination. But it is futile to deal with scepticism run well-nigh mad, and certainly inaccessible to argument from the cases of poets whose tastes are matter of knowledge. Assuming therefore that Shakespeare was fond of music, I may draw attention to two points. Almost always he speaks of music as having a softening, tranquillising, or pensive influence. It lulls killing care and grief of heart to sleep. It soothes the sick and weary, and even makes them drowsy. Hamlet calls for it in his hysterical excitement after the success of the play scene. When it is hoped that Lear’s long sleep will have carried his madness away, music is played as he awakes, apparently to increase the desired ‘temperance.’ It harmonises with the still and moon-lit night, and the dreamy happiness of newly-wedded 337 lovers. Almost all the rare allusions to lively or exciting music, apart from dancing, refer, I believe, to ‘the lofty instruments of war.’ These facts would almost certainly have a personal significance if Shakespeare were a more modern poet. Whether they have any, or have much, in an Elizabethan I do not venture to judge.
Some of his remarks about music have become common phrases. It's not completely impossible that, like Bottom, with just a decent ear, he enjoyed the clanging of pots and bones; that he wondered, like Benedick, how animal intestines could pull souls from people's bodies; and that he wrote the famous lines in the Merchant of Venice and in Twelfth Night based purely on observation and imagination. But it’s pointless to engage with skepticism that borders on madness, and is definitely not open to argument from examples of poets whose preferences are well-known. So, assuming Shakespeare liked music, I’d like to highlight two points. He almost always describes music as having a calming, soothing, or reflective effect. It eases deep sorrow and distress to rest. It comforts the sick and tired, even making them sleepy. Hamlet requests it in his frantic excitement after the success of the play scene. When there’s hope that Lear’s long sleep will have cured his madness, music is played as he wakes up, seemingly to foster the desired ‘calmness.’ It blends with the quiet and moonlit night, and the dreamy joy of newlyweds. Almost all the rare mentions of lively or upbeat music, aside from dancing, I believe, refer to 'the lofty instruments of war.’ These facts would likely carry a personal meaning if Shakespeare were a more contemporary poet. Whether they hold any, or much, significance for an Elizabethan, I don’t presume to judge.
The second point is diminutive, but it may be connected with the first. The Duke in Measure for Measure observes that music often has
The second point is small, but it might be linked to the first. The Duke in Measure for Measure notes that music often has
a charm a charm To make bad good and good provoke to harm. To turn bad into good and good into something harmful. |
If we ask how it should provoke good to harm, we may recall what was said (p. 326) of the weaknesses of some poetic natures, and that no one speaks more feelingly of music than Orsino; further, how he refers to music as ‘the food of love,’ and who it is that almost repeats the phrase.
If we ask how something should inspire good instead of causing harm, we might remember what was mentioned (p. 326) about the weaknesses in certain poetic souls, and that no one expresses their feelings about music more passionately than Orsino; additionally, how he calls music ‘the food of love,’ and who comes close to echoing that phrase.
Give me some music: music, moody food Give me some music: music, emotional comfort food. Of us that trade in love: Of us who deal in love: |
—the words are Cleopatra’s.22 Did Shakespeare as he wrote them remember, I wonder, the dark lady to whose music he had listened (Sonnet 128)?
—the words are Cleopatra’s.22 I wonder if Shakespeare remembered the dark lady whose music he had listened to while writing them (Sonnet 128)?
We should be greatly surprised to find in Shakespeare signs of the nineteenth century feeling for mountain scenery, but we can no more doubt that within certain limits he was sensitive to the beauty of nature than that he was fond of music.23 The only 338 question is whether we can guess at any preferences here. It is probably inevitable that the flowers most often mentioned should be the rose and the lily;24 but hardly that the violet should come next and not far behind, and that the fragrance of the violet should be spoken of more often even than that of the rose, and, it seems, with special affection. This may be a fancy, and it will be thought a sentimental fancy too; but poets, like other people, may have favourite flowers; that of Keats, we happen to know, was the violet.
We might be quite surprised to see signs of 19th-century appreciation for mountain scenery in Shakespeare, but we can't doubt that he was sensitive to the beauty of nature within certain limits, just as he had a love for music.23 The only question is whether we can guess what his preferences were. It's probably unavoidable that the flowers he mentioned most often were the rose and the lily; 24 however, it's interesting that the violet follows closely behind and that he speaks of the violet's fragrance even more than that of the rose, often with particular fondness. This might be just a whim, and some might see it as a sentimental one; but poets, like everyone else, can have favorite flowers. We know that Keats' favorite flower was the violet.
Again, if we may draw any conclusion from the frequency and the character of the allusions, the lark held for Shakespeare the place of honour among birds; and the lines,
Again, if we can draw any conclusion from the frequency and nature of the references, the lark held a special place of honor among birds for Shakespeare; and the lines,
Hark! hark! the lark at heaven’s gate sings, Hark! Hark! The lark at heaven's gate sings, And Phœbus gins arise, And Phœbus begins to rise, |
may suggest one reason for this. The lark, as several other collocations show, was to him the bird of joy that welcomes the sun; and it can hardly be doubted that dawn and early morning was the time of day that most appealed to him. That he felt the beauty of night and of moonlight is obvious; but we find very little to match the lines in Richard II.,
may suggest one reason for this. The lark, as several other combinations show, was for him the bird of joy that greets the sun; and it’s hard to deny that dawn and early morning were the times of day that appealed to him the most. It’s clear that he appreciated the beauty of night and moonlight; however, we find very little to match the lines in Richard II.,
The setting sun, and music at the close, The setting sun, and music at the end, As the last taste of sweets, is sweetest last; As the final bite of sweets is the sweetest. |
And that full star that ushers in the even, And that bright star that brings in the evening, |
but I remember little else of the same kind. Shakespeare, as it happens, uses the word ‘twilight’ only once, and in an unforgetable passage:
but I remember very little else like that. Shakespeare, it turns out, uses the word ‘twilight’ just once, and in an unforgettable passage:
In me thou see’st the twilight of such day In me, you see the twilight of such a day As after sunset fadeth in the west: As the sunset fades in the west: Which by and by black night doth take away, Which eventually black night takes away, Death’s second self that seals up all in rest. Death’s second self that puts everything to rest. |
And this feeling, though not often so solemn, is on the whole the prevailing sentiment in the references to sunset and evening twilight. It corresponds with the analogy between the times of the day and the periods of human life. The sun sets from the weariness of age; but he rises in the strength and freshness of youth, firing the proud tops of the eastern pines, and turning the hills and the sea into burnished gold, while jocund day stands tiptoe on the misty mountain tops, and the lark sings at the gate of heaven. In almost all the familiar lines about dawn one seems to catch that ‘indescribable gusto’ which Keats heard in Kean’s delivery of the words:
And this feeling, although not always so serious, is generally the main emotion in references to sunset and evening twilight. It aligns with the comparison between different times of the day and the stages of human life. The sun sets due to the weariness of age; but it rises with the energy and freshness of youth, lighting up the proud tops of the eastern pine trees and turning the hills and the sea into gleaming gold, while joyful day stands on tiptoe at the misty mountain tops, and the lark sings at the entrance to heaven. In almost all the familiar lines about dawn, you can almost feel that ‘indescribable gusto’ which Keats noticed in Kean’s delivery of the words:
Stir with the lark to-morrow, gentle Norfolk. Stir with the lark tomorrow, gentle Norfolk. |
Two suggestions may be ventured as to Shakespeare’s feelings towards four-footed animals. The first must be very tentative. We do not expect in a writer of that age the sympathy with animals which is so beautiful a trait in much of the poetry of the last hundred and fifty years. And I can remember in Shakespeare scarcely any sign of fondness for an animal,—not even for a horse, though he wrote so often of horses. But there are rather frequent, if casual, expressions of pity, in references, for example, to the hunted hare or stag, or to the 340 spurred horse:25 and it may be questioned whether the passage in As You Like It about the wounded deer is quite devoid of personal significance. No doubt Shakespeare thought the tears of Jaques sentimental; but he put a piece of himself into Jaques. And, besides, it is not Jaques alone who dislikes the killing of the deer, but the Duke; and we may surely hear some tone of Shakespeare’s voice in the Duke’s speech about the life in the forest. Perhaps we may surmise that, while he enjoyed field-sports, he felt them at times to be out of tune with the harmony of nature.
Two suggestions can be made regarding Shakespeare’s feelings toward animals. The first must be somewhat tentative. We don’t expect a writer from that era to show the same empathy for animals that is a beautiful characteristic in much of the poetry from the last hundred and fifty years. And I can hardly recall any sign of fondness for an animal in Shakespeare’s works—not even for a horse, despite his frequent mentions of horses. However, there are quite a few casual expressions of pity in references to the hunted hare or stag, or to the spurred horse:25 and one might question whether the passage in As You Like It about the wounded deer lacks personal significance. No doubt Shakespeare considered Jaques’ tears to be sentimental, but he infused a part of himself into Jaques. Furthermore, it’s not just Jaques who disapproves of killing the deer, but the Duke as well; we can surely detect some of Shakespeare’s voice in the Duke’s remarks about life in the forest. Perhaps we can speculate that, while he enjoyed field sports, he sometimes felt they were out of sync with the harmony of nature.
On the second point, I regret to say, I can feel no doubt. Shakespeare did not care for dogs, as Homer did; he even disliked them, as Goethe did. Of course he can write eloquently about the points of hounds and the music of their voices in the chase, and humorously about Launce’s love for his cur and even about the cur himself; but this is no more significant on the one side than is his conventional use of ‘dog’ as a term of abuse on the other. What is significant is the absence of allusion, or (to be perfectly accurate) of sympathetic allusion, to the characteristic virtues of dogs, and the abundance of allusions of an insulting kind. Shakespeare has observed and recorded, in some instances profusely, every vice that I can think of in an ill-conditioned dog. He fawns and cringes and flatters, and then bites the hand that caressed him; he is a coward who attacks you from behind, and barks at you the more the farther off you go; he knows neither charity, humanity, nor gratitude; as he flatters power and wealth, so he takes 341 part against the poor and unfashionable, and if fortune turns against you so does he.26 The plays swarm with these charges. Whately’s exclamation—uttered after a College meeting or a meeting of Chapter, I forget which—‘The more I see of men, the more I like dogs,’ would never have been echoed by Shakespeare. The things he most loathed in men he found in dogs too. And yet all this might go for nothing if we could set anything of weight against it. But what can we set? Nothing whatever, so far as I remember, except a recognition of courage in bear-baiting, bull-baiting mastiffs. For I cannot quote as favourable to the spaniel the appeal of Helena:
On the second point, I’m sorry to say, I have no doubt. Shakespeare didn’t care for dogs like Homer did; in fact, he even disliked them, like Goethe. Sure, he can write beautifully about the traits of hounds and the sound of their voices during a hunt, and he humorously portrays Launce’s affection for his mutt and even the mutt himself; but that’s just as insignificant as his typical use of 'dog' as an insult. What stands out is the lack of positive references, or to be completely accurate, the lack of any sympathetic references, to the positive traits of dogs, and the many negative references. Shakespeare has noted and described, in some cases extensively, every bad trait I can think of in a poorly behaved dog. He fawns and cringes and flatters, then bites the hand that feeds him; he’s a coward who attacks from behind and barks more the farther you go; he doesn’t know charity, compassion, or gratitude; just as he flatters the powerful and wealthy, he sides against the poor and out of fashion, and when fortune turns against you, so does he. The plays are filled with these accusations. Whately’s remark—made after a college meeting or a Chapter meeting, I can’t remember which—‘The more I see of men, the more I like dogs,’ would never have been echoed by Shakespeare. The things he disliked the most in humans, he also found in dogs. Yet, all of this might not matter if we could counter it with something significant. But what can we counter with? Nothing that I recall, except a recognition of bravery in bear-baiting and bull-baiting mastiffs. Because I can’t quote anything favorable to the spaniel from Helena’s appeal.
I am your spaniel; and, Demetrius, I am your spaniel; and, Demetrius, The more you beat me I will fawn on you: The more you hurt me, the more I'll flatter you: Use me but as your spaniel, spurn me, strike me, Use me just like your spaniel, reject me, hit me, Neglect me, lose me; only give me leave, Neglect me, lose me; just give me the chance, Unworthy as I am, to follow you. Unworthy as I am to follow you. |
This may show that Shakespeare was alive to the baseness of a spaniel-owner, but not that he appreciated that self-less affection which he describes. It is more probable that it irritated him, as it does many men still; and, as for its implying fidelity, there is no reference, I believe, to the fidelity of the dog in the whole of his works, and he chooses the spaniel himself as a symbol of flattery and ingratitude: his Cæsar talks of
This might indicate that Shakespeare recognized the lowliness of a spaniel owner, but it doesn’t mean he valued the selfless affection he writes about. It’s more likely that it annoyed him, just like it does for many men today; and as for suggesting loyalty, I don’t think there’s any mention of a dog’s loyalty anywhere in his works, and he specifically picks the spaniel as a symbol of flattery and ingratitude. His Cæsar talks of
Knee-crooked court’sies and base spaniel-fawning; Knee-bending curtsies and dog-like fawning; |
his Antony exclaims:
his Antony shouts:
the hearts the hearts That spaniel’d me at heels, to whom I gave That spaniel followed me closely, to whom I gave Their wishes, do discandy, melt their sweets Their wishes, though foolish, dissolve their pleasures. On blossoming Cæsar. On blooming Caesar. |
To all that he loved most in men he was blind in dogs. And then we call him universal!
To all the things he loved most in people, he was blind in dogs. And yet we call him universal!
This line of research into Shakespeare’s tastes might be pursued a good deal further, but we must return to weightier matters. We saw that he could sympathise with anyone who erred and suffered from impulse, affections of the blood, or even such passions as were probably no danger to himself,—ambition, for instance, and pride. Can we learn anything more about him by observing virtues or types of character with which he appears to feel little sympathy, though he may approve them? He certainly does not show this imperfect sympathy towards self-control; we seem to feel even a special liking for Brutus, and again for Horatio, who has suffered much, is quietly patient, and has mastered both himself and fortune. But, not to speak of coldly selfish natures, he seems averse to bloodless people, those who lack, or those who have deadened, the natural desires for joy and sympathy, and those who tend to be precise.27 Nor does he appear to be drawn to men who, as we say, try to live or to act on principle; nor to those who aim habitually at self-improvement; nor yet to the saintly type of character. I mean, not that he could not sympathise with them, but that they did not attract him. Isabella, in Measure for Measure, is drawn, of course, with understanding, but, it seems to me, with little sympathy. Her readiness to abandon her pleading for Claudio, out of horror at his sin and a sense of the justice of Angelo’s reasons for refusing his pardon, is doubtless in character; but if Shakespeare had sympathised more with her at this point, so should we; while, as it is, we are tempted to exclaim,
This line of research into Shakespeare’s tastes could definitely be explored further, but we need to get back to more significant topics. We saw that he could empathize with anyone who made mistakes and suffered from impulses, emotional attachments, or even passions that were likely no threat to him—like ambition and pride. Can we uncover anything else about him by looking at virtues or types of character he seems to relate to less, even if he might respect them? He clearly doesn't show much sympathy for self-control; we seem to sense that he has a special fondness for Brutus and Horatio, who has endured a lot, is quietly patient, and has mastered both himself and his fate. However, aside from those who are coldly selfish, he seems to dislike emotionless people—those who have either suppressed their natural desires for joy and connection or those who tend to be overly rigid. Nor does he seem attracted to men who, as we put it, try to live or act by principles; nor to those who habitually strive for self-improvement; nor to the more saintly kind of character. I’m not saying he couldn’t sympathize with them, but they just didn’t appeal to him. Isabella, in *Measure for Measure*, is portrayed, of course, with insight, but it seems to me, with little sympathy. Her willingness to drop her plea for Claudio, out of disgust for his sin and a sense of the justice in Angelo’s reasons for denying his pardon, certainly fits her character; but if Shakespeare had connected with her more at this moment, so would we; as it stands, we are tempted to exclaim,
She loves him not, she wants the natural touch; She doesn't love him; she craves real intimacy. |
and perhaps if Shakespeare had liked her better and had not regarded her with some irony, he would 343 not have allowed himself, for mere convenience, to degrade her by marrying her to the Duke. Brutus and Cordelia, on the other hand, are drawn with the fullest imaginative sympathy, and they, it may be said, are characters of principle; but then (even if Cordelia could be truly so described) they are also intensely affectionate, and by no means inhumanly self-controlled.
and maybe if Shakespeare had liked her more and hadn’t viewed her with some irony, he wouldn’t have settled for marrying her off to the Duke just for convenience. Brutus and Cordelia, on the other hand, are portrayed with deep imaginative sympathy, and it could be said they are characters of principle; but then (even if Cordelia could genuinely be described that way) they are also very affectionate and definitely not inhumanly self-controlled.
The mention of Brutus may carry us somewhat farther. Shakespeare’s Brutus kills Cæsar, not because Cæsar aims at absolute power, but because Brutus fears that absolute power may make him cruel. That is not Plutarch’s idea, it is Shakespeare’s. He could fully sympathise with the gentleness of Brutus, with his entire superiority to private aims and almost entire freedom from personal susceptibilities, and even with his resolution to sacrifice his friend; but he could not so sympathise with mere horror of monarchy or absolute power. And now extend this a little. Can you imagine Shakespeare an enthusiast for an ‘idea’; a devotee of divine right, or the rights of Parliament, or any particular form of government in Church or State; a Fifth Monarchy man, or a Quaker, or a thick-and-thin adherent of any compact, exclusive, abstract creed, even if it were as rational and noble as Mazzini’s? This type of mind, even at its best, is alien from his. Scott is said, rightly or wrongly, to have portrayed the Covenanters without any deep understanding of them; it would have been the same with Shakespeare. I am not praising him, or at least not merely praising him. One may even suggest that on this side he was limited. In any age he would have been safe against fanaticism and one-sided ideas; but perhaps in no age would he have been the man to insist with the necessary emphasis on those one-sided ideas which the moment may need, or even to give his whole heart to men who join a forlorn hope or are martyred for a faith. 344 And though it is rash to suggest that anything in the way of imagination was beyond his reach, perhaps the legend of Faust, with his longings for infinite power and knowledge and enjoyment of beauty, would have suited him less well than Marlowe; and if he had written on the subject that Cervantes took, his Don Quixote would have been at least as laughable as the hero we know, but would he have been a soul so ideally noble and a figure so profoundly pathetic?
The mention of Brutus might take us a bit further. Shakespeare’s Brutus kills Caesar, not because Caesar seeks absolute power, but because Brutus is afraid that absolute power could make him cruel. That’s not Plutarch’s idea; it’s Shakespeare’s. He could completely relate to Brutus’s gentleness, his complete lack of selfish motives, and almost total freedom from personal biases, even his decision to sacrifice his friend; but he couldn’t relate to just the fear of monarchy or absolute power. Now, let’s extend this a bit. Can you picture Shakespeare as an enthusiast for an ‘idea’? A supporter of divine right, or the rights of Parliament, or any specific form of government in church or state; a Fifth Monarchy man, or a Quaker, or a steadfast follower of any exclusive, abstract belief system, even if it were as rational and noble as Mazzini’s? This type of mindset, even at its best, feels foreign to him. Scott is said, whether rightly or wrongly, to have depicted the Covenanters without any deep understanding of them; it would have been the same with Shakespeare. I’m not just praising him, or at least not just praising him. One might even argue that in this regard he was limited. In any era, he would have been safe from fanaticism and one-sided ideas; but perhaps in no era would he have been the person to emphasize those one-sided ideas that the moment might require, or even to fully commit to people who engage in a lost cause or are martyred for a belief. 344 And while it’s risky to suggest that anything imaginative was beyond his reach, maybe the legend of Faust, with his desires for infinite power and knowledge and enjoyment of beauty, would have suited him less well than Marlowe. If he had written about the subject that Cervantes tackled, his Don Quixote would have been at least as ridiculous as the hero we know, but would he have been a soul so ideally noble and a figure so deeply tragic?
This would be the natural place to discuss Shakespeare’s politics if we were to discuss them at all. But even if the question whether he shows any interest in the political differences of his time, or any sympathies or antipathies in regard to them, admits of an answer, it could be answered only by an examination of details; and I must pass it by, and offer only the briefest remarks on a wider question. Shakespeare, as we might expect, shows no sign of believing in what is sometimes called a political ‘principle.’ The main ideas which, consciously or unconsciously, seem to govern or emerge from his presentation of state affairs, might perhaps be put thus. National welfare is the end of politics, and the criterion by which political actions are to be judged. It implies of necessity ‘degree’; that is, differences of position and function in the members of the body politic.28 And the first requisites of national welfare are the observance of this degree, and the concordant performance of these functions in the general interest. But there appear to be no further absolute principles than these: beyond them all is relative to the particular case and its particular conditions. We find no hint, for example, in Julius Cæsar that Shakespeare regarded a monarchical form of government as intrinsically better than a republican, or vice versa; no trace in Richard II. that the author shares the king’s belief in his 345 inviolable right, or regards Bolingbroke’s usurpation as justifiable. We perceive, again, pretty clearly in several plays a dislike and contempt of demagogues, and an opinion that mobs are foolish, fickle, and ungrateful. But these are sentiments which the most determined of believers in democracy, if he has sense, may share; and if he thinks that the attitude of aristocrats like Volumnia and Coriolanus is inhuman and as inexcusable as that of the mob, and that a mob is as easily led right as wrong and has plenty of good nature in it, he has abundant ground for holding that Shakespeare thought so too. That Shakespeare greatly liked and admired the typical qualities of the best kind of aristocrat seems highly probable; but then this taste has always been compatible with a great variety of political opinions. It is interesting but useless to wonder what his own opinions would have been at various periods of English history: perhaps the only thing we can be pretty sure of in regard to them is that they would never have been extreme, and that he would never have supposed his opponents to be entirely wrong.
This would be the obvious point to talk about Shakespeare’s politics if we were going to discuss them at all. But even if we could answer whether he showed any interest in the political issues of his time, or any sympathies or antipathies towards them, that would require a detailed examination; so I'll skip it and just offer a few brief comments on a broader question. Shakespeare, as we might expect, doesn't seem to believe in what we sometimes refer to as a political 'principle.' The main ideas that seem to guide or emerge from his portrayal of state affairs could perhaps be summarized like this: national welfare is the goal of politics, and it’s the standard by which political actions should be evaluated. This naturally implies a ‘degree’; that is, there are differences in position and function within the political body. And the fundamental requirements for national welfare are adhering to this degree and the harmonious execution of these functions for the common good. But there appear to be no absolute principles beyond these: outside of that, everything is relative to specific cases and their unique conditions. For instance, in Julius Cæsar, there’s no indication that Shakespeare considered a monarchy to be inherently better than a republic or the other way around; similarly, in Richard II., there’s no evidence that the author agrees with the king’s claim to an inviolable right, or views Bolingbroke’s usurpation as justifiable. It’s also evident in several plays that there’s a disdain for demagogues and a view that mobs are foolish, fickle, and ungrateful. However, those are feelings that even a staunch believer in democracy, if they have any sense, might share; and if they think the attitudes of aristocrats like Volumnia and Coriolanus are as inhuman and inexcusable as that of the mob, and that a mob can just as easily be led in the right direction as the wrong one and has plenty of good nature, they have ample reason to believe that Shakespeare thought the same. It seems very likely that Shakespeare had a strong appreciation for the typical qualities of the best kind of aristocrat; but this preference has always been compatible with a wide range of political opinions. It’s interesting but ultimately pointless to speculate on what his opinions might have been at different times in English history: perhaps the only thing we can be fairly certain of regarding his views is that they would never have been extreme and he would never have thought his opponents were completely wrong.
We have tried to conjecture the impulses, passions, and errors with which Shakespeare could easily sympathise, and the virtues and types of character which he may have approved without much sympathy. It remains to ask whether we can notice tendencies and vices to which he felt any special antipathy; and it is obvious and safe to point to those most alien to a gentle, open, and free nature, the vices of a cold and hard disposition, self-centred and incapable of fusion with others. Passing over, again, the plainly hideous forms or extremes of such vice, as we see them in characters like Richard III., Iago, Goneril and Regan, or the Queen in Cymbeline, we seem to detect a particular aversion to certain vices which have the common mark of baseness; for instance, servility and flattery 346 (especially when deliberate and practised with a view to self-advancement), feigning in friendship, and ingratitude. Shakespeare’s animus against the dog arises from the attribution of these vices to him, and against them in men are directed the invectives which seem to have a personal ring. There appears to be traceable also a feeling of a special, though less painful, kind against unmercifulness. I do not mean, of course, cruelty, but unforgivingness, and even the tendency to prefer justice to mercy. From no other dramatic author, probably, could there be collected such prolonged and heart-felt praises of mercy as from Shakespeare. He had not at all strongly, I think, that instinct and love of justice and retribution which in many men are so powerful; but Prospero’s words,
We’ve tried to imagine the impulses, passions, and mistakes that Shakespeare could easily relate to, along with the virtues and character types he might have appreciated without really sympathizing. Now, we should consider whether there are tendencies and vices he particularly disliked; it’s clear and safe to identify those that are most opposed to a kind, open, and free nature—the vices of a cold, hard disposition, selfish and incapable of connecting with others. Skipping over the obviously grotesque forms or extremes of such vice, as seen in characters like Richard III, Iago, Goneril and Regan, or the Queen in Cymbeline, we can discern a specific aversion to certain vices that share a common trait of baseness. For example, servility and flattery (especially when done purposely for personal gain), fake friendships, and ingratitude. Shakespeare’s dislike of dogs comes from associating these vices with them, and his criticisms of these traits in people carry a personal tone. There also seems to be a traceable feeling of a special, though less intense, aversion to mercilessness. I don’t mean cruelty, but rather a lack of forgiveness and even a tendency to favor justice over mercy. From no other playwright, probably, could we find such sustained and heartfelt praises of mercy as from Shakespeare. I don’t think he had a particularly strong instinct or love for justice and retribution, which are powerful in many people; but Prospero’s words,
they being penitent, they are sorry, The sole drift of my purpose doth extend The only aim of my purpose stretches Not a jot further, Not a bit further, |
came from his heart. He perceived with extreme clearness the connection of acts with their consequences; but his belief that in this sense ‘the gods are just’ was accompanied by the strongest feeling that forgiveness ought to follow repentance, and (if I may so put it) his favourite petition was the one that begins ‘Forgive us our trespasses.’ To conclude, I have fancied that he shows an unusual degree of disgust at slander and dislike of censoriousness; and where he speaks in the Sonnets of those who censured him he betrays an exceptionally decided feeling that a man’s offences are his own affair and not the world’s.29
came from his heart. He saw very clearly how actions are linked to their consequences; however, he strongly believed that in this way 'the gods are just' and felt even more deeply that forgiveness should follow repentance. If I can put it this way, his favorite request was the one that starts with 'Forgive us our trespasses.' In conclusion, I’ve imagined that he shows a remarkable level of disgust for slander and a strong dislike for being judgmental; and when he talks in the Sonnets about those who criticized him, he reveals a clear belief that a person’s wrongdoings are their own business and not the world's. 29
Some of the vices which seem to have been particularly odious to Shakespeare have, we may notice, a special connection with prosperity and power. Men feign and creep and flatter to please 347 the powerful and to win their own way to ease or power; and they envy and censure and slander their competitors in the race; and when they succeed, they are ungrateful to their friends and helpers and patrons; and they become hard and unmerciful, and despise and bully those who are now below them. So, perhaps, Shakespeare said to himself in those years when, as we imagine, melancholy and embitterment often overclouded his sky, though they did not obscure his faith in goodness and much less his intellectual vision. And prosperity and power, he may have added, come less frequently by merit than by those base arts or by mere fortune. The divorce of goodness and power was, to Shelley, the ‘woe of the world’; if we substitute for ‘goodness’ the wider word ‘merit,’ we may say that this divorce, with the evil bred by power, is to Shakespeare also the root of bitterness. This fact, presented in its extreme form of the appalling cruelty of the prosperous, and the heart-rending suffering of the defenceless, forms the problem of his most tremendous drama. We have no reason to surmise that his own sufferings were calamitous; and the period which seems to be marked by melancholy and embitterment was one of outward, or at least financial, prosperity; but nevertheless we can hardly doubt that he felt on the small scale of his own life the influence of that divorce of power and merit. His complaint against Fortune, who had so ill provided for his life, runs through the Sonnets. Even if we could regard as purely conventional the declarations that his verses would make his friend immortal, it is totally impossible that he can have been unaware of the gulf between his own gifts and those of others, or can have failed to feel the disproportion between his position and his mind. Hamlet had never experienced
Some of the vices that seem to have particularly bothered Shakespeare have a clear connection to success and power. People pretend, crawl, and flatter to appease the powerful and to carve out their path to comfort or authority; they envy, criticize, and slander their rivals in the competition; and when they win, they forget their friends, supporters, and patrons; they become harsh and merciless, looking down on and bullying those beneath them. So, perhaps, Shakespeare thought to himself during those years when, as we imagine, sadness and bitterness often clouded his outlook, though they never dimmed his belief in goodness or his intellectual insight. He might have also believed that success and power rarely come from merit and more often result from those dishonest tactics or just luck. The separation of goodness from power was, for Shelley, the "woe of the world"; if we replace "goodness" with the broader term "merit," we can say that this separation, along with the evil spawned by power, is also, for Shakespeare, the source of bitterness. This truth, shown in its most extreme form through the shocking cruelty of the successful and the heartbreaking suffering of the powerless, shapes the central issue of his most powerful plays. We have no reason to think that his own struggles were catastrophic; the time that seems filled with sadness and bitterness was one of external, or at least financial, success; but we can hardly doubt that he sensed, on a small scale in his own life, the impact of that divide between power and merit. His grievance against Fortune, who had treated him poorly in life, is a recurring theme in the Sonnets. Even if we view as merely conventional the statements that his poems would grant his friend immortality, it is entirely implausible that he was unaware of the gap between his own talents and those of others, or that he failed to feel the imbalance between his status and his intellect. Hamlet had never experienced
the spurns the rejections That patient merit of the unworthy takes, That patient goodness of the undeserving accepts, |
and that make the patient soul weary of life; the man who had experienced them was the writer of Sonnet 66, who cried for death because he was tired with beholding
and that make the weary soul tired of life; the man who went through them was the writer of Sonnet 66, who longed for death because he was exhausted from seeing
desert a beggar born, desert a born beggar, And needy nothing trimmed in jollity, And needy, nothing dressed up in cheer, |
—a beggarly soul flaunting in brave array. Neither had Hamlet felt in his own person ‘the insolence of office’; but the actor had doubtless felt it often enough, and we can hardly err in hearing his own voice in dramatic expressions of wonder and contempt at the stupid pride of mere authority and at men’s slavish respect for it. Two examples will suffice. ‘Thou hast seen a farmer’s dog bark at a beggar, and the creature run from the cur? There thou mightst behold the great image of authority. A dog’s obeyed in office’: so says Lear, when madness has cleared his vision, and indignation makes the Timon-like verses that follow. The other example is almost too famous for quotation but I have a reason for quoting it:
—a poor soul dressed in flashy clothes. Hamlet himself hadn’t experienced ‘the arrogance of power’; however, the actor had undoubtedly felt it many times, and we can easily recognize his voice in the dramatic expressions of wonder and disdain for the foolish pride of simple authority and people’s blind respect for it. Two examples will do. ‘Have you seen a farmer’s dog bark at a beggar, and the beggar runs away from the mutt? That’s a perfect illustration of authority. A dog’s obeyed in office’: that’s what Lear says when madness has cleared his mind, and anger inspires the Timon-like verses that follow. The other example is so well-known that it’s almost too famous to quote, but I have a reason for bringing it up:
man, proud man, man, confident man, Drest in a little brief authority, Dressed in a little bit of power, Most ignorant of what he’s most assured, Most unaware of what he’s most confident about, His glassy essence, like an angry ape, His glassy essence, like an angry ape, Plays such fantastic tricks before high heaven Plays such amazing tricks before the sky As makes the angels weep; who, with our spleens, As makes the angels cry; who, with our emotions, Would all themselves laugh mortal. Would all laugh at mortals. |
It is Isabella who says that; but it is scarcely in character; Shakespeare himself is speaking.30
It’s Isabella who says that, but it’s hardly in character; Shakespeare himself is speaking.30
It is with great hesitation that I hazard a few words on Shakespeare’s religion. Any attempt to penetrate his reserve on this subject may appear a crowning impertinence; and, since his dramas are almost exclusively secular, any impressions we 349 may form must here be even more speculative than usual. Yet it is scarcely possible to read him much without such speculations; and there are at least some theories which may confidently be dismissed. It cannot be called absolutely impossible that Shakespeare was indifferent to music and to the beauty of Nature, and yet the idea is absurd; and in the same way it is barely possible, and yet it is preposterous, to suppose that he was an ardent and devoted atheist or Brownist or Roman Catholic, and that all the indications to the contrary are due to his artfulness and determination not to get into trouble. There is no absurdity, on the other hand, nor of necessity anything hopeless, in the question whether there are signs that he belonged to this or that church, and was inclined to one mode of thought within it rather than to another. Only the question is scarcely worth asking for our present purpose, unless there is some reason to believe that he took a keen interest in these matters. Suppose, for example, that we had ground to accept a tradition that he ‘died a papist,’ this would not tell us much about him unless we had also ground to think that he lived a papist, and that his faith went far into his personality. But in fact we receive from his writings, it appears to me, a rather strong impression that he concerned himself little, if at all, with differences of doctrine or church government.31 And we may go further. Have we not reason to surmise that he was not, in the distinctive sense of the word, a religious man—a man, that is to say, whose feelings and actions are constantly and strongly influenced by thoughts of his relation to an object of worship? If Shakespeare had been such a man, is it credible that we should find nothing in tradition or in his works to indicate the fact; and is it likely 350 that we should find in his works some things that we do find there?32
I'm hesitant to say much about Shakespeare's religion. Trying to dig into his thoughts on this topic might seem bold, and since his plays mainly focus on worldly matters, any conclusions we draw will likely be even more uncertain than usual. Still, it's hard to read his works without wondering about his beliefs, and there are at least some ideas we can dismiss confidently. It’s not completely impossible that Shakespeare didn’t care about music or the beauty of nature, but that idea is ridiculous. Similarly, while it’s barely possible he was a passionate atheist, a Brownist, or a Roman Catholic, it’s absurd to think all signs to the contrary are just tricks to avoid trouble. On the flip side, it's not ridiculous—or necessarily futile—to ask whether there are hints that he belonged to a specific church or leaned towards one perspective within it. However, this question isn’t really worth pursuing unless there's reason to believe he was genuinely interested in these issues. For example, if we had reason to accept the claim that he "died a papist," it wouldn’t reveal much about him unless we also had reason to think he lived as one and that his faith deeply shaped his personality. But from his writings, it seems to me that he didn’t care much, if at all, about doctrinal differences or church governance. We can go even further. Is there not a reason to suspect that he wasn’t, in the usual sense, a religious person—a person whose feelings and actions are consistently and strongly shaped by thoughts about a worship object? If Shakespeare had been such a person, is it believable that we wouldn’t find anything in tradition or in his works to reflect this fact; and is it likely we’d come across some of the content we do find there?
Venturing with much doubt a little farther I will put together certain facts and impressions without at once drawing any conclusion from them. Almost all the speeches that can be called pronouncedly religious and Christian in phraseology and spirit are placed in the mouths of persons to whom they are obviously appropriate, either from their position (e.g. bishops, friars, nuns), or from what Shakespeare found in histories (e.g. Henry IV., V., and VI.), or for some other plain reason. We cannot build, therefore, on these speeches in the least. On the other hand (except, of course, where they are hypocritical or politic), we perceive in Shakespeare’s tone in regard to them not the faintest trace of dislike or contempt; nor can we find a trace anywhere of such feelings, or of irreverence, towards Christian ideas, institutions, or customs (mere humorous irreverence is not relevant here); and in the case of ‘sympathetic’ characters, living in Christian times but not in any decided sense religious, no disposition is visible to suppress or ignore their belief in, and use of, religious ideas. Some characters, again, Christian or heathen, who appear to be drawn with rather marked sympathy, have strong, if simple, religious convictions (e.g. Horatio, Edgar, Hermione); and in others, of whom so much can hardly be said, but who strike many readers, rightly or wrongly, as having a good deal of Shakespeare in 351 them (e.g. Romeo and Hamlet), we observe a quiet but deep sense that they and other men are neither their own masters nor responsible only to themselves and other men, but are in the hands of ‘Providence’ or guiding powers ‘above.’33
Traveling with a lot of uncertainty just a bit further, I will gather certain facts and impressions without jumping to any conclusions right away. Almost all the speeches that can be considered distinctly religious and Christian in language and spirit are given to characters for whom they are clearly appropriate, either because of their status (e.g., bishops, friars, nuns), or from what Shakespeare found in histories (e.g., Henry IV, V, and VI), or for other obvious reasons. Therefore, we can't rely on these speeches at all. On the other hand (except when they're hypocritical or political), we see no hint of dislike or contempt in Shakespeare’s tone regarding them; nor can we find any signs of such feelings or irreverence toward Christian beliefs, institutions, or customs (mere humorous irreverence doesn’t apply here); and in the case of ‘sympathetic’ characters, living in Christian times but not deeply religious, there’s no indication of a tendency to suppress or ignore their belief in and use of religious ideas. Some characters, whether Christian or pagan, who seem to be portrayed with considerable sympathy, hold strong, albeit simple, religious convictions (e.g., Horatio, Edgar, Hermione); and in others, who may not fit this description as clearly, but who many readers perceive as having a good deal of Shakespeare in them (e.g., Romeo and Hamlet), we notice a quiet yet deep understanding that they and other men are not entirely their own masters nor solely accountable to themselves and other men, but are in the hands of ‘Providence’ or higher guiding powers.
To this I will add two remarks. To every one, I suppose, certain speeches sound peculiarly personal. Perhaps others may share my feeling about Hamlet’s words:
To this, I'll make two comments. For everyone, I guess, some speeches feel especially personal. Maybe others relate to how I feel about Hamlet’s words:
There’s a divinity that shapes our ends, There’s a higher power that influences our outcomes, Rough-hew them how we will; Shape them as we wish; |
and about those other words of his:
and about those other words of his:
There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, Than are dreamt of in your philosophy; Than are dreamt of in your philosophy; |
and about the speech of Prospero ending, ‘We are such stuff as dreams are made on.’34 On the other hand, we observe that Hamlet seems to have arrived at that conviction as to the ‘divinity’ after reflection, and that, while he usually speaks as one who accepts the received Christian ideas, yet, when meditating 352 profoundly, he appears to ignore them.35 In the same way the Duke in Measure for Measure is for the most part, and necessarily, a Christian; yet nobody would guess it from the great speech, ‘Be absolute for death,’ addressed by a supposed friar to a youth under sentence to die, yet containing not a syllable about a future life.36
and about Prospero's concluding speech, ‘We are such stuff as dreams are made on.’34 On the other hand, we see that Hamlet seems to have come to a belief in the ‘divinity’ after some contemplation, and that while he often talks like someone who accepts established Christian ideas, when he thinks deeply, he seems to overlook them. 35 Similarly, the Duke in Measure for Measure is mostly, and understandably, a Christian; yet no one would guess this from the powerful speech, ‘Be absolute for death,’ given by a supposed friar to a young man facing execution, which contains not a word about an afterlife. 36
Without adducing more of the endless but baffling material for a conclusion, I will offer the result left on my mind, and, merely for the sake of brevity, will state it with hardly any of the qualifications it doubtless needs. Shakespeare, I imagine, was not, in the sense assigned to the word some minutes ago, a religious man. Nor was it natural to him to regard good and evil, better and worse, habitually from a theological point of view. But (this appears certain) he had a lively and serious sense of ‘conscience,’ of the pain of self-reproach and self-condemnation, and of the torment to which this pain might rise.37 He was not in the least disposed to regard conscience as somehow illusory or a human invention, but on the contrary thought of it (I use the most non-committal phrase I can find) as connected with the power that rules the world and is not escapable by man. He realised very fully and felt very keenly, after his youth was past 353 and at certain times of stress, the sufferings and wrongs of men, the strength of evil, the hideousness of certain forms of it, and its apparent incurability in certain cases. And he must sometimes have felt all this as a terrible problem. But, however he may have been tempted, and may have yielded, to exasperation and even despair, he never doubted that it is best to be good; felt more and more that one must be patient and must forgive;38 and probably maintained unbroken a conviction, practical if not formulated, that to be good is to be at peace with that unescapable power. But it is unlikely that he attempted to theorise further on the nature of the power. All was for him, in the end, mystery; and, while we have no reason whatever to attribute to him a belief in the ghosts and oracles he used in his dramas, he had no inclination to play the spy on God or to limit his power by our notions of it. That he had dreams and ponderings about the mystery such as he never put into the mouths of actors I do not doubt; but I imagine they were no more than dreams and ponderings and movings about in worlds unrealised.
Without going into more of the endless but confusing material for a conclusion, I’ll share what’s been on my mind, and just for the sake of being concise, I’ll state it with hardly any of the qualifications it probably needs. I believe Shakespeare was not, in the sense I mentioned a few minutes ago, a religious man. Nor was it natural for him to see good and evil, or better and worse, from a theological perspective. But (this seems certain) he had a strong and serious sense of ‘conscience,’ of the pain of self-reproach and self-condemnation, and of the torment that this pain could lead to. He didn’t see conscience as something illusory or a human invention; instead, he viewed it (I’m using the most neutral phrase I can find) as linked to the power that rules the world and that people can’t escape. He fully realized and keenly felt, after his youth had passed and during times of stress, the suffering and injustices of people, the strength of evil, the ugliness of certain forms of it, and how it seemed incurable in some cases. Sometimes, he must have seen all this as a terrible problem. But, despite feeling temptation to exasperation and even despair, he never doubted that it’s best to be good; he increasingly felt that one must be patient and must forgive; and probably maintained an ongoing conviction, practical if not formally articulated, that to be good is to be at peace with that unavoidable power. However, it’s unlikely that he tried to theorize further about the nature of that power. For him, everything was ultimately a mystery; and while we have no reason to think he believed in the ghosts and oracles he used in his plays, he had no desire to spy on God or to constrain his power to our ideas of it. I don’t doubt that he had dreams and thoughts about the mystery that he never expressed through his characters; but I imagine those were simply dreams and thoughts, wandering in unrealized worlds.
Whether to this ‘religion’ he joined a more or less conventional acceptance of some or all of the usual Christian ideas, it is impossible to tell. There is no great improbability to me in the idea that he did not, but it is more probable to me that he did,—that, in fact, though he was never so tormented as Hamlet, his position in this matter was, at least in middle life (and he never reached old age), much like Hamlet’s. If this were so it might naturally happen that, as he grew older and wearier of labour, and perhaps of the tumult of pleasure and thought and pain, his more personal religion, the natural piety which seems to gain in weight and serenity in the latest plays, came to be more closely joined with 354 Christian ideas. But I can find no clear indications that this did happen; and though some have believed that they discovered these ideas displayed in full, though not explicitly, in the Tempest, I am not able to hear there more than the stream of Shakespeare’s own ‘religion’ moving with its fullest volume and making its deepest and most harmonious music.39
It's unclear whether he embraced some or all of the usual Christian beliefs within this 'religion.' I find it plausible that he didn't, but I think it's more likely that he did. In fact, although he wasn't as tormented as Hamlet, his stance on this issue was probably similar to Hamlet's, especially in his middle age (he never made it to old age). If that's the case, it would make sense that as he got older and tired of work, and maybe of the chaos of pleasure, thoughts, and pain, his more personal spirituality—a natural piety that seems to grow in depth and calmness in his later plays—might have aligned more closely with Christian ideas. However, I can't find clear signs that this actually happened. While some people believe they've identified these ideas fully expressed, though not explicitly, in the Tempest, I can only hear the flow of Shakespeare's own 'religion' moving strongly and creating its most profound and harmonious music. 354
This lecture must end, though its subject is endless, and I will touch on only one point more,—one that may to some extent recall and connect the scattered suggestions I have offered.
This lecture has to come to a close, even though the topic could go on forever, and I’ll just discuss one more point—one that may somewhat remind you of and link the various ideas I’ve presented.
If we were obliged to answer the question which of Shakespeare’s plays contains, not indeed the fullest picture of his mind, but the truest expression of his nature and habitual temper, unaffected by special causes of exhilaration or gloom, I should be disposed to choose As You Like It. It wants, to go no further, the addition of a touch of Sir Toby or Falstaff, and the ejection of its miraculous conversions of ill-disposed characters. But the misbehaviour of Fortune, and the hardness and ingratitude of men, form the basis of its plot, and are a frequent topic of complaint. And, on the other hand, he who is reading it has a smooth brow and smiling lips, and a heart that murmurs,
If we had to answer the question of which of Shakespeare’s plays shows, not the complete picture of his mind, but the truest representation of his nature and usual mood, free from specific reasons for happiness or sadness, I would likely choose As You Like It. It lacks, to put it simply, a bit of Sir Toby or Falstaff, and it removes the miraculous transformations of unkind characters. However, the misfortunes of fate and the cruelty and ingratitude of people form the core of its storyline and are often the subjects of complaint. On the flip side, anyone reading it has a relaxed expression and a smile, with a heart that hums,
Happy is your grace, Your grace is happy, That can translate the stubbornness of fortune That can change the stubbornness of fate. Into so quiet and so sweet a style. Into such a quiet and sweet style. |
And it is full not only of sweetness, but of romance, fun, humour of various kinds, delight in the oddities of human nature, love of modesty and fidelity and high spirit and patience, dislike of scandal and censure, contemplative curiosity, the feeling that in the end we are all merely players, together with a touch of the feeling that
And it's filled not just with sweetness, but with romance, fun, various kinds of humor, appreciation for the quirks of human nature, love for modesty, loyalty, high spirits, and patience, a dislike for gossip and judgment, contemplative curiosity, and the sense that in the end, we are all just players, along with a hint of the feeling that
Then is there mirth in heaven Then there's joy in heaven. When earthly things made even When earthly things balanced out Atone together. Atoning together. |
And, finally, it breathes the serene holiday mood of escape from the toil, competition, and corruption of city and court into the sun and shadow and peace of the country, where one can be idle and dream and meditate and sing, and pursue or watch the deer as the fancy takes one, and make love or smile at lovers according to one’s age.40
And finally, it captures the calm vacation vibe of escaping the hard work, competition, and corruption of the city and court into the sunlight, shade, and tranquility of the countryside, where you can relax, daydream, reflect, sing, chase or observe the deer as you wish, and fall in love or smile at couples depending on your age.40
If, again, the question were put to us, which of Shakespeare’s characters reveals most of his personality, the majority of those who consented to give an answer would answer ‘Hamlet.’ This impression may be fanciful, but it is difficult to think it wholly so, and, speaking for those who share it, I will try to trace some of its sources. There is a good deal of Shakespeare that is not in Hamlet. But Hamlet, we think, is the only character in Shakespeare who could possibly have composed his plays (though it appears unlikely, from his verses to Ophelia, that he could have written the best songs). Into Hamlet’s mouth are put what are evidently Shakespeare’s own views on drama and acting. Hamlet alone, among the great serious characters, can be called a humorist. When in some trait of another character we seem to touch Shakespeare’s 356 personality, we are frequently reminded of Hamlet.41 When in a profound reflective speech we hear Shakespeare’s voice, we usually hear Hamlet’s too, and his peculiar humour and turns of phrase appear unexpectedly in persons otherwise unlike him and unlike one another. The most melancholy group of Sonnets (71-74) recalls Hamlet at once, here and there recalls even his words; and he and the writer of Sonnet 66 both recount in a list the ills that make men long for death. And then Hamlet ‘was indeed honest and of an open and free nature’; sweet-tempered and modest, yet not slow to resent calumny or injury; of a serious but not a melancholy disposition; and the lover of his friend. And, with these traits, we remember his poet ecstasy at the glory of earth and sky and the marvellous endowments of man; his eager affectionate response to everything noble or sweet in human nature; his tendency to dream and to live in the world of his own mind; his liability to sudden vehement emotion, and his admiration for men whose blood and judgment are better commingled; the overwhelming effect of disillusionment upon him; his sadness, fierceness, bitterness and cynicism. All this, and more: his sensitiveness to the call of duty; his longing to answer to it, and his anguish over his strange delay; the conviction gathering in his tortured soul that man’s purposes and failures are divinely shaped to ends beyond his vision; his incessant meditation, and his sense that there are mysteries which no meditation can fathom; nay, even little traits like his recourse to music to calm his excitement, or his feeling on the one hand that the peasant should not tread on the courtier’s heels, and on the other that the mere courtier is spacious in the possession of dirt—all this, I say, corresponds with our impression of Shakespeare, or rather of characteristic traits in Shakespeare, probably here 357 and there a good deal heightened, and mingled with others not characteristic of Shakespeare at all. And if this is more than fancy, it may explain to us why Hamlet is the most fascinating character, and the most inexhaustible, in all imaginative literature. What else should he be, if the world’s greatest poet, who was able to give almost the reality of nature to creations totally unlike himself, put his own soul straight into this creation, and when he wrote Hamlet’s speeches wrote down his own heart?42
If we were asked again which of Shakespeare’s characters shows the most of his personality, most people would likely say 'Hamlet.' This idea might seem a bit fanciful, but it’s hard to dismiss completely. Speaking for those who agree, I will try to outline some reasons for this belief. There’s a lot in Shakespeare that isn’t found in Hamlet. However, we believe Hamlet is the only character who could have possibly written his plays (even though his verses to Ophelia suggest he wasn’t capable of writing the best songs). Expressions of Shakespeare’s own thoughts about drama and acting are voiced through Hamlet. Among Shakespeare's serious characters, only Hamlet can be considered a humorist. When we see aspects of Shakespeare’s personality in another character, we are often reminded of Hamlet. When we hear Shakespeare’s voice in a deep, reflective speech, we typically hear Hamlet’s as well, and his unique humor and phrasing unexpectedly crop up in other characters who are otherwise different from him. The most melancholic set of Sonnets (71-74) immediately brings Hamlet to mind, occasionally even echoing his words; both he and the author of Sonnet 66 list the grievances that make people long for death. Moreover, Hamlet ‘was indeed honest and of an open and free nature’; he was sweet-tempered and humble, yet quick to defend himself against slander or harm; he had a serious but not gloomy disposition and deeply cared for his friend. Alongside these traits, we remember his poetic ecstasy regarding the beauty of nature and the amazing gifts of humanity; his enthusiastic and loving response to everything noble and kind in people; his inclination to dream and to dwell in his own imagination; his susceptibility to sudden, intense emotions, and his admiration for individuals whose passion and reason are well-balanced; the crushing impact of disillusionment on him; his feelings of sadness, fierceness, bitterness, and cynicism. All of this, along with more—like his sensitivity to the call of duty; his desire to fulfill it, and his pain over his unusual procrastination; the growing belief in his tormented soul that human aspirations and failures are intended for purposes beyond his understanding; his never-ending contemplation, and his awareness that there are mysteries that no amount of thinking can unravel; even little quirks like his turning to music to soothe his excitement, or his sense that on one hand, a peasant shouldn’t overstep a courtier, while on the other, the typical courtier carries an abundance of dirt—everything I mentioned aligns with our impression of Shakespeare, or at least with certain characteristic traits in him, likely amplified in some instances and mixed with other traits that do not define him at all. If this goes beyond mere fancy, it might help explain why Hamlet is the most captivating and endlessly engaging character in all of imaginative literature. What else could he be if the world’s greatest poet, who could bring to life creations vastly different from himself, infused his own soul into this creation, and when writing Hamlet’s lines, poured out his own heart?
1904.
1904.
1 Unquestionably it holds in a considerable degree of Browning, who in At the Mermaid and House wrote as though he imagined that neither his own work nor Shakespeare’s betrayed anything of the inner man. But if we are to criticise those two poems as arguments, we must say that they involve two hopelessly false assumptions, that we have to choose between a self-revelation like Byron’s and no self-revelation at all, and that the relation between a poet and his work is like that between the inside and the outside of a house.
1 It's clear that Browning has a significant role here, as he wrote in At the Mermaid and House as if he believed neither his own work nor Shakespeare’s revealed anything about the inner self. However, if we are to critique those two poems as arguments, we must point out that they rest on two fundamentally incorrect assumptions: that we must choose between a self-revelation like Byron’s and none at all, and that the relationship between a poet and their work is akin to the relationship between the inside and outside of a house.
2 Almost all Shakespearean criticism, of course, contains something bearing on our subject; but I have a practical reason for mentioning in particular Mr. Frank Harris’s articles in the Saturday Review for 1898. A good many of Mr. Harris’s views I cannot share, and I had arrived at almost all the ideas expressed in the lecture (except some on the Sonnets question) before reading his papers. But I found in them also valuable ideas which were quite new to me and would probably be so to many readers. It is a great pity that the articles are not collected and published in a book. [Mr. Harris has published, in The Man Shakespeare, the substance of the articles, and also matter which, in my judgment, has much less value.]
2 Almost all criticism of Shakespeare, of course, has something relevant to our topic; but I have a specific reason for highlighting Mr. Frank Harris's articles in the Saturday Review from 1898. I don't agree with many of Mr. Harris's views, and I had developed nearly all the ideas I presented in the lecture (except some related to the Sonnets) before reading his articles. However, I also found valuable insights in them that were completely new to me and would likely be to many readers as well. It's unfortunate that these articles weren't compiled and published in a book. [Mr. Harris has published the essence of the articles in The Man Shakespeare, along with additional material that, in my opinion, holds much less value.]
3 He is apologising for an attack made on Shakespeare in a pamphlet of which he was the publisher and Greene the writer.
3 He is apologizing for an attack on Shakespeare in a pamphlet that he published, with Greene as the author.
4 It was said of him, indeed, in his lifetime that, had he not played some kingly parts in sport (i.e. on the stage), he would have been a companion for a king.
4 People often said during his life that if he hadn't acted in some royal roles for fun (i.e. on stage), he would have been a fitting companion for a king.
5 Nor, vice versa, does the possession of these latter qualities at all imply, as some writers seem to assume, the absence of the former or of gentleness.
5 Nor, vice versa, does having these qualities imply, as some writers appear to think, that one lacks the former qualities or gentleness.
6 Fuller may be handing down a tradition, but it is not safe to assume this. His comparison, on the other hand, of Shakespeare and Jonson, in their wit combats, to an English man-of-war and a Spanish great galleon, reads as if his own happy fancy were operating on the reports, direct or indirect, of eye-witnesses.
6 Fuller might be passing on a tradition, but we can't just assume that. His comparison of Shakespeare and Jonson in their witty exchanges to an English man-of-war and a Spanish galleon seems like it's fueled by his own creative imagination based on accounts from those who witnessed it firsthand or indirectly.
7 See, for example, Act IV. Sc. v., to which I know no parallel in the later tragedies.
7 Look at Act IV. Sc. v., for which I know of no comparison in the later tragedies.
8 I allude to Sonnet 110, Mr. Beeching’s note on which seems to be unquestionably right: ‘There is no reference to the poet’s profession of player. The sonnet gives the confession of a favourite of society.’ This applies, I think, to the whole group of sonnets (it begins with 107) in which the poet excuses his neglect of his friend, though there are also references to his profession and its effect on his nature and his reputation. (By a slip Mr. Beeching makes the neglect last for three years.)
8 I’m referencing Sonnet 110, and Mr. Beeching’s note on it seems to be completely accurate: ‘There is no mention of the poet being an actor. The sonnet expresses the confession of a society favorite.’ I believe this applies to the entire group of sonnets (starting with 107) where the poet explains his neglect of his friend, even though there are also mentions of his profession and how it impacts his character and reputation. (Mr. Beeching mistakenly claims that the neglect lasts for three years.)
9 It is perhaps most especially in his rendering of the shock and the effects of disillusionment in open natures that we seem to feel Shakespeare’s personality. The nature of this shock is expressed in Henry’s words to Lord Scroop:
9 It’s maybe most clearly in how he portrays the shock and the effects of disillusionment in open environments that we really get a sense of Shakespeare’s character. The essence of this shock is conveyed in Henry’s words to Lord Scroop:
I will weep for thee; I will cry for you; For this revolt of thine, methinks, is like For this rebellion of yours, I think, is like Another fall of man. Another fall from grace. |
10 There is nothing of this semi-reality, of course, in the passion of love as portrayed, for example, in men so different as Orlando, Othello, Antony, Troilus, whose love for Cressida resembles that of Romeo for Juliet. What I have said of Romeo’s ‘love’ for Rosaline corresponds roughly with Coleridge’s view; and, without subscribing to all of Coleridge’s remarks, I believe he was right in finding an intentional contrast between this feeling and the passion that displaces it (though it does not follow that the feeling would not have become a genuine passion if Rosaline had been kind). Nor do I understand the notion that Coleridge’s view is refuted and even rendered ridiculous by the mere fact that Shakespeare found the Rosaline story in Brooke (Halliwell-Phillipps, Outlines, 7th ed., illustrative note 2). Was he compelled then to use whatever he found? Was it his practice to do so? The question is always why he used what he found, and how. Coleridge’s view of this matter, it need hardly be said, is far from indisputable; but it must be judged by our knowledge of Shakespeare’s mind and not of his material alone. I may add, as I have referred to Halliwell-Phillipps, that Shakespeare made changes in the story he found; that it is arbitrary to assume (not that it matters) that Coleridge, who read Steevens, was unaware of Shakespeare’s use of Brooke; and that Brooke was by no means a ‘wretched poetaster.’
10 There’s nothing like this semi-reality in the passion of love as shown in characters so varied as Orlando, Othello, Antony, and Troilus, whose love for Cressida is similar to Romeo’s love for Juliet. What I said about Romeo’s ‘love’ for Rosaline aligns roughly with Coleridge’s perspective; and while I don’t agree with everything Coleridge said, I think he was right to point out an intentional contrast between this feeling and the passion that takes its place (though it doesn’t mean that feeling wouldn’t have turned into a genuine passion if Rosaline had shown kindness). I also don’t get the idea that Coleridge’s view is disproven or even made absurd just because Shakespeare found the Rosaline story in Brooke (Halliwell-Phillipps, Outlines, 7th ed., illustrative note 2). Was he then obligated to use whatever he discovered? Was it typical for him to do so? The real question is always why he chose what he did, and how. It’s worth noting that Coleridge’s understanding of this issue isn’t beyond debate; however, it should be evaluated based on our understanding of Shakespeare’s thinking and not just his sources. I should also mention, since I referred to Halliwell-Phillipps, that Shakespeare made alterations to the story he encountered; it’s arbitrary to assume (not that it really matters) that Coleridge, who read Steevens, didn’t know about Shakespeare’s use of Brooke; and that Brooke was by no means a ‘wretched poetaster.’
11 Hamlet, Measure for Measure, Othello, Troilus and Cressida, King Lear, Timon of Athens. See Shakespearean Tragedy, pp. 79-85, 275-6. I should like to insist on the view there taken that the tragedies subsequent to Lear and Timon do not show the pressure of painful feelings.
11 Hamlet, Measure for Measure, Othello, Troilus and Cressida, King Lear, Timon of Athens. See Shakespearean Tragedy, pp. 79-85, 275-6. I want to emphasize the perspective mentioned there that the tragedies after Lear and Timon do not reflect the intensity of painful emotions.
12 It is not implied that these scenes are certainly Shakespeare’s; but I see no sufficient ground for decisively rejecting them.
12 It's not suggested that these scenes definitely belong to Shakespeare; however, I don't see any solid reason to completely dismiss them.
13 That experience, certainly in part and probably wholly, belongs to an earlier time, since sonnets 138 and 144 were printed in the Passionate Pilgrim. But I see no difficulty in that. What bears little fruit in a normal condition of spirits may bear abundant fruit later, in moods of discouragement and exasperation induced largely by other causes.
13 That experience, at least in part and likely completely, comes from an earlier time, since sonnets 138 and 144 were published in the Passionate Pilgrim. But I don't see any issue with that. What doesn't yield much in a normal state of mind might produce a lot later on, during times of discouragement and frustration brought on mostly by other factors.
14 The Sonnets of Shakespeare with an Introduction and Notes. Ginn & Co., 1904.
14 The Sonnets of Shakespeare with an Introduction and Notes. Ginn & Co., 1904.
15 I find that Mr. Beeching, in the Stratford Town edition of Shakespeare (1907), has also urged these considerations.
15 I see that Mr. Beeching, in the Stratford Town edition of Shakespeare (1907), has also pointed out these considerations.
16 I do not mean to imply that Meres necessarily refers to the sonnets we possess, or that all of these are likely to have been written by 1598.
16 I'm not suggesting that Meres is definitely talking about the sonnets we have, or that all of them were probably written by 1598.
17 A fact to be remembered in regard to references to the social position of the friend.
17 It's important to remember this when thinking about the friend's social status.
18 Mr. Beeching’s illustration of the friendship of the sonnets from the friendship of Gray and Bonstetten is worth pages of argument.
18 Mr. Beeching’s example of how the sonnets connect with the friendship between Gray and Bonstetten is worth pages of debate.
19 In 125 the poet repudiates the accusation that his friendship is too much based on beauty.
19 In 125, the poet denies the claim that his friendship relies too heavily on beauty.
20 This does not imply that the Sonnets are as early as the Two Gentlemen of Verona, and much less that they are earlier.
20 This doesn't mean that the Sonnets are as early as the Two Gentlemen of Verona, let alone that they are earlier.
21 This seems to be referred to in lines by John Davies of Hereford, reprinted in Ingleby’s Shakespeare’s Centurie of Prayse, second edition, pp. 58, 84, 94. In the first of these passages, dated 1603 (and perhaps in the second, 1609), there are signs that Davies had read Sonnet 111, a fact to be noted with regard to the question of the chronology of the Sonnets.
21 This appears to be mentioned in lines by John Davies of Hereford, reprinted in Ingleby’s Shakespeare’s Centurie of Prayse, second edition, pp. 58, 84, 94. In the first of these passages, dated 1603 (and possibly in the second, 1609), there are indications that Davies had read Sonnet 111, which is relevant to the discussion about the chronology of the Sonnets.
22 ‘Mistress Tearsheet’ too ‘would fain hear some music,’ and ‘Sneak’s noise’ had to be sent for (2 Henry IV., II. iv. 12).
22 ‘Mistress Tearsheet’ also ‘would love to hear some music,’ and ‘Sneak’s noise’ had to be called for (2 Henry IV., II. iv. 12).
23 It is tempting, though not safe, to infer from the Tempest and the great passage in Pericles that Shakespeare must have been in a storm at sea; but that he felt the poetry of a sea-storm is beyond all doubt. Few moments in the reading of his works are more overwhelming than that in which, after listening not without difficulty to the writer of the first two Acts of Pericles, suddenly, as the third opens, one hears the authentic voice:
A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ It's tempting, but not wise, to assume from the Tempest and the powerful scene in Pericles that Shakespeare must have experienced a storm at sea; however, there's no doubt he captured the beauty of a sea-storm. Few moments in reading his works are more intense than when, after struggling through the first two Acts of Pericles, you suddenly hear the genuine voice as the third Act begins:
Thou god of this great vast, rebuke these surges You god of this great expanse, silence these waves. That wash both heaven and hell.... The seaman’s whistle That washes both heaven and hell.... The sailor's whistle Is as a whisper in the ears of death, Is like a whisper in the ears of death, Unheard. Not heard. |
Knowing that this is coming, I cannot stop to read the Prologue to Act III., though I believe Shakespeare wrote it. How it can be imagined that he did more than touch up Acts I. and II. passes my comprehension.
Knowing that this is coming, I can't stop to read the Prologue to Act III., even though I think Shakespeare wrote it. I can't understand how anyone could think he did more than just revise Acts I. and II..
I may call attention to another point. Unless I mistake, there is nothing in Shakespeare’s authorities, as known to us, which corresponds with the feeling of Timon’s last speech, beginning,
I want to point out something else. If I'm not wrong, there’s nothing in Shakespeare’s sources, as we understand them, that matches the emotion of Timon’s final speech, which starts,
Come not to me again: but say to Athens, Come not to me again; instead, tell Athens, Timon hath made his everlasting mansion Timon has created his permanent home. Upon the beached verge of the salt flood: Upon the shore of the saltwater flood: |
a feeling made more explicit in the final speech of Alcibiades.
a feeling expressed more clearly in Alcibiades' final speech.
24 The lily seems to be in almost all cases the Madonna lily. It is very doubtful whether the lily of the valley is referred to at all.
24 The lily is almost always the Madonna lily. It’s quite uncertain if the lily of the valley is mentioned at all.
25 But there is something disappointing, and even estranging, in Sonnet 50, which, promising to show a real sympathy, cheats us in the end. I may observe, without implying that the fact has any personal significance, that the words about ‘the poor beetle that we tread upon’ are given to a woman (Isabella), and that it is Marina who says:
25 But there’s something disappointing and even unsettling in Sonnet 50, which, while it seems to offer genuine sympathy, ends up letting us down. I can point out, without suggesting that it has any personal significance, that the line about 'the poor beetle that we tread upon' is spoken by a woman (Isabella), and it’s Marina who says:
I trod upon a worm against my will, I stepped on a worm without meaning to, But I wept for it. But I cried for it. |
26 Three times in one drama Shakespeare refers to this detestable trait. See Shakespearean Tragedy, p. 268, where I should like to qualify still further the sentence containing the qualification ‘on the whole.’ Good judges, at least, assure me that I have admitted too much against the dog.
26 Three times in one play, Shakespeare mentions this awful trait. See Shakespearean Tragedy, p. 268, where I would like to further clarify the statement that includes the phrase ‘on the whole.’ At least, some good judges tell me that I've acknowledged too much against the dog.
27 Nor can I recall any sign of liking, or even approval, of that ‘prudent, cautious, self-control’ which, according to a passage in Burns, is ‘wisdom’s root.’
27 I also can't remember any indication of fondness, or even acceptance, of that ‘prudent, cautious, self-control’ which, as a line from Burns suggests, is ‘wisdom’s root.’
28 The locus classicus, of course, is Troilus and Cressida, I. iii. 75 ff.
28 The locus classicus, of course, is Troilus and Cressida, I. iii. 75 ff.
29 Of all the evils inflicted by man on man those chosen for mention in the dirge in Cymbeline, one of the last plays, are the frown o’ the great, the tyrant’s stroke, slander, censure rash.
29 Among all the harms humans do to each other, the ones highlighted in the dirge from Cymbeline, one of the last plays, are the disapproval of the powerful, the blow of a tyrant, slander, and thoughtless criticism.
30 Having written these paragraphs, I should like to disclaim the belief that Shakespeare was habitually deeply discontented with his position in life.
30 After writing these paragraphs, I want to clarify that I don’t believe Shakespeare was usually very unhappy with his life situation.
31 Allusions to puritans show at most what we take almost for granted, that he did not like precisians or people hostile to the stage.
31 References to puritans demonstrate what we almost assume, that he did not like strict moralists or those who opposed the theater.
32 In the Sonnets, for example, there is an almost entire absence of definitely religious thought or feeling. The nearest approach to it is in Sonnet 146 (‘Poor soul, the centre of my sinful earth’), where, however, there is no allusion to a divine law or judge. According to Sonnet 129, lust in action is
32 In the Sonnets, for instance, there is nearly a complete lack of clear religious thoughts or emotions. The closest it gets is in Sonnet 146 (‘Poor soul, the center of my sinful earth’), where, however, there’s no reference to a divine law or judge. In Sonnet 129, lust in action is
The expense of spirit in a waste of shame; The cost of spirit is a waste of shame; |
but no word shows that it is also felt as alienation from God. It must be added that in 108 and 110 there are references to the Lord’s Prayer and, perhaps, to the First Commandment, from which a decidedly religious Christian would perhaps have shrunk. Of course I am not saying that we can draw any necessary inference from these facts.
but no word indicates that it is also experienced as a separation from God. It should be noted that in 108 and 110 there are references to the Lord’s Prayer and, possibly, to the First Commandment, which a strongly religious Christian might have recoiled from. Of course, I'm not suggesting that we can make any necessary inference from these facts.
33 It is only this ‘quiet but deep sense’ that is significant. No inference can be drawn from the fact that the mere belief in powers above seems to be taken as a matter of course in practically all the characters, good and bad alike. On the other hand there may well be something symptomatic in the apparent absence of interest in theoretical disbelief in such powers and in the immortality of the soul. I have observed elsewhere that the atheism of Aaron does not increase the probability that the conception of the character is Shakespeare’s.
33 The only thing that truly matters is this ‘quiet but deep sense.’ We can’t conclude anything from the fact that almost all the characters, whether good or bad, take the belief in higher powers for granted. However, the lack of interest in debating the existence of such powers or the immortality of the soul might indicate something important. I’ve noted before that Aaron’s atheism doesn’t make it any more likely that Shakespeare came up with the character.
34 With the first compare, what to me has, though more faintly, the same ring, Hermione’s
34 With the first comparison, it strikes me that it has, albeit more subtly, the same vibe as Hermione’s.
If powers divine If divine powers Behold our human actions, as they do: Behold our human actions as they unfold: |
with the second, Helena’s
with the second, Helena's
It is not so with Him that all things knows It is not the same with Him who knows everything. As ’tis with us that square our guess by shows; As it is with us that we measure our guesses by appearances; But most it is presumption in us when But it's mostly arrogance in us when The help of heaven we count the act of men: The support of heaven we consider the actions of people: |
followed soon after by Lafeu’s remark:
followed soon by Lafeu’s comment:
They say miracles are past; and we have our philosophical persons to make modern and familiar things supernatural and causeless. Hence it is that we make trifles of terrors, ensconcing ourselves into seeming knowledge, when we should submit ourselves to an unknown fear.
They say miracles are a thing of the past, and we have our philosophers who make ordinary things seem supernatural and without cause. As a result, we trivialize our fears, hiding behind a facade of knowledge, when we should actually confront an unknown fear.
35 It is worth noting that the reference, which appears in the First Quarto version of ‘To be or not to be,’ to ‘an everlasting judge,’ disappears in the revised versions.
35 It's important to point out that the mention of ‘an everlasting judge’ found in the First Quarto version of ‘To be or not to be’ is missing in the later revised versions.
36 The suggested inference, of course, is that this speech, thus out of character, and Hamlet’s ‘To be or not to be’ (though that is in character), show us Shakespeare’s own mind. It has force, I think, but not compulsory force. The topics of these speeches are, in the old sense of the word, commonplaces. Shakespeare may have felt, Here is my chance to show what I can do with certain feelings and thoughts of supreme interest to men of all times and places and modes of belief. It would not follow from this that they are not ‘personal,’ but any inference to a non-acceptance of received religious ideas would be much weakened. (‘All the world’s a stage’ is a patent example of the suggested elaboration of a commonplace.)
36 The implied conclusion, of course, is that this speech, being so out of character, along with Hamlet’s ‘To be or not to be’ (which is in character), reveals Shakespeare’s own thoughts. I think it has power, but it’s not overpowering. The subjects of these speeches are, in the traditional sense, clichés. Shakespeare may have thought, This is my opportunity to show what I can do with feelings and thoughts that are incredibly important to people from all times, places, and beliefs. It doesn’t mean they aren’t ‘personal,’ but any conclusion suggesting a rejection of established religious ideas would be significantly weakened. (‘All the world’s a stage’ is a clear example of this suggested expansion of a cliché.)
37 What actions in particular his conscience approved and disapproved is another question and one not relevant here.
37 What specific actions his conscience approved and disapproved is another question and not relevant here.
38 This does not at all imply to Shakespeare, so far as we see, that evil is never to be forcibly resisted.
38 This doesn't suggest to Shakespeare, as far as we can tell, that evil should never be forcefully opposed.
39 I do not mean to reject the idea that in some passages in the Tempest Shakespeare, while he wrote them with a dramatic purpose, also thought of himself. It seems to me likely. And if so, there may have been such a thought in the words,
39 I’m not dismissing the idea that in some sections of the Tempest, Shakespeare, while writing with a dramatic goal, also considered his own perspective. That seems probable to me. If that’s the case, there might have been such a thought in the words,
And thence retire me to my Milan, where And then I'll head back to my Milan, where Every third thought shall be my grave; Every third thought will be my downfall; |
and also in those lines about prayer and pardon which close the Epilogue, and to my ear come with a sudden effect of great seriousness, contrasting most strangely with their context. If they had a grave and personal under-meaning it cannot have been intended for the audience, which would take the prayer as addressed to itself.
and also in those lines about prayer and forgiveness that end the Epilogue, there’s a sudden impression of great seriousness that stands out sharply from the surrounding text. If they had a serious and personal meaning, it shouldn’t have been meant for the audience, which would interpret the prayer as being directed at itself.
40 It may be added that As You Like It, though idyllic, is not so falsely idyllic as some critics would make it. It is based, we may roughly say, on a contrast between court and country; but those who inhale virtue from the woodland are courtiers who bring virtue with them, and the country has its churlish masters and unkind or uncouth maidens.
40 It’s worth mentioning that As You Like It, while idealistic, isn’t as unrealistically perfect as some critics claim. It’s essentially about the contrast between life in the court and life in the countryside; however, those who draw goodness from the woods are actually nobles who come with their own sense of virtue, and the countryside has its rude masters and unfriendly or awkward maidens.
41 This has been strongly urged and fully illustrated by Mr. Harris.
41 Mr. Harris has strongly recommended and thoroughly demonstrated this.
42 It may be suggested that, in the catalogue above, I should have mentioned that imaginative ‘unreality’ in love referred to on p. 326. But I do not see in Hamlet either this, or any sign that he took Ophelia for an Imogen or even a Juliet, though naturally he was less clearly aware of her deficiencies than Shakespeare.
42 Some might argue that I should have included the concept of imaginative 'unreality' in love mentioned on p. 326 in the catalog above. However, I don't see that in Hamlet, nor do I find any indication that he viewed Ophelia as an Imogen or even a Juliet, though it's true he was less aware of her flaws than Shakespeare was.
I may add, however, another item to the catalogue. We do not feel that the problems presented to most of the tragic heroes could have been fatal to Shakespeare himself. The immense breadth and clearness of his intellect would have saved him from the fate of Othello, Troilus, or Antony. But we do feel, I think, and he himself may have felt, that he could not have coped with Hamlet’s problem; and there is no improbability in the idea that he may have experienced in some degree the melancholia of his hero.
I should add another point to the list. We don’t think that the issues faced by most of the tragic heroes would have been fatal for Shakespeare himself. The vast scope and clarity of his mind would have protected him from the downfall of Othello, Troilus, or Antony. However, we do believe—and he might have felt this himself—that he wouldn’t have been able to handle Hamlet’s challenges; and it’s not unlikely that he experienced some degree of the sadness that his character felt.

SHAKESPEARE’S THEATRE AND AUDIENCE.
Shakespeare’s Theatre and Audience.
SHAKESPEARE’S THEATRE AND AUDIENCE.
Shakespeare's Theater and Audience.
Why should we concern ourselves with Shakespeare’s theatre and audience? The vast majority of his readers since the Restoration have known nothing about them, and have enjoyed his plays enormously. And if they have enjoyed without fully understanding, it was for want of imagination and of knowledge of human nature, and not from ignorance of the conditions under which his plays were produced. At any rate, such ignorance does not exclude us from the soul of Shakespearean drama, any more than from the soul of Homeric epic or Athenian tragedy; and it is the soul that counts and endures. For the rest, we all know that Shakespeare’s time was rough, indecorous, and inexpert in regard to machinery; and so we are prepared for coarse speech and primitive stage-arrangements, and we make allowance for them without thinking about the matter. Antiquarians may naturally wish to know more; but what more is needed for intelligent enjoyment of the plays?
Why? should we care about Shakespeare’s theatre and audience? Most of his readers since the Restoration haven’t known anything about them, yet they’ve enjoyed his plays a lot. And if they’ve enjoyed them without fully understanding, it was due to a lack of imagination and knowledge of human nature, not from being unaware of the conditions under which his plays were created. In any case, such ignorance doesn’t keep us from grasping the soul of Shakespearean drama, just as it doesn't for Homeric epic or Athenian tragedy; and it’s the soul that matters and lasts. Besides, we all know that Shakespeare’s time was rough, inappropriate, and clumsy when it came to stagecraft; so we’re ready for blunt language and basic stage setups, and we accept them without really thinking about it. Those interested in history may want to learn more, but what else is essential for enjoying the plays intelligently?
I have begun with these questions because I sympathise with their spirit. Everything I am going to speak of in this lecture is comparatively unimportant for the appreciation of that which is most vital in Shakespeare; and if I were allowed my choice between an hour’s inspection of a performance at the Globe and a glimpse straight into his mind when he 362 was planning the Tempest, I should not hesitate which to choose. Nevertheless, to say nothing of the intrinsic interest of antiquarian knowledge, we cannot make a clear division between the soul and body, or the eternal and the perishable, in works of art. Nor can we lay the finger on a line which separates that which has poetic interest from that which has none. Nor yet can we assume that any knowledge of Shakespeare’s theatre and audience, however trivial it may appear, may not help us to appreciate, or save us from misapprehending, the ‘soul’ of a play or a scene. If our own souls were capacious and vivid enough, every atom of information on these subjects, or again on the material he used in composing, would so assist us. The danger of devotion to such knowledge lies merely in our weakness. Research, though toilsome, is easy; imaginative vision, though delightful, is difficult; and we may be tempted to prefer the first. Or we note that in a given passage Shakespeare has used what he found in his authority; and we excuse ourselves from asking why he used it and what he made of it. Or we see that he has done something that would please his audience; and we dismiss it as accounted for, forgetting that perhaps it also pleased him, and that we have to account for that. Or knowledge of his stage shows us the stage-convenience of a scene; and we say that the scene was due to stage-convenience, as if the cause of a thing must needs be single and simple. Such errors provoke the man who reads his Shakespeare poetically, and make him blaspheme our knowledge. But we ought not to fall into them; and we cannot reject any knowledge that may help us into Shakespeare’s mind because of the danger it brings.
I’ve started with these questions because I relate to their spirit. Everything I’m going to discuss in this lecture is relatively unimportant for understanding what’s most essential in Shakespeare; if I had to choose between spending an hour watching a performance at the Globe or taking a direct look into his mind while he was planning the Tempest, I wouldn’t hesitate to pick the latter. However, aside from the intrinsic interest of historical knowledge, we can’t clearly separate the soul from the body, or the eternal from the temporary, in works of art. We can’t pinpoint a line that divides what has poetic interest from what doesn’t. We also can’t assume that any understanding of Shakespeare’s theater and audience, no matter how trivial it seems, won’t help us appreciate or avoid misunderstanding the ‘soul’ of a play or a scene. If our own souls were broad and vibrant enough, every bit of information on these topics, or on the materials he used in his writing, would aid us. The danger of being overly devoted to such knowledge lies solely in our limitations. Research, though laborious, is straightforward; imaginative insight, while enjoyable, is challenging, and we might be tempted to prefer the former. We may notice that in a particular passage, Shakespeare used what he found in his sources and excuse ourselves from asking why he chose it and what he made of it. Or we observe that he did something to please his audience and dismiss it as easily explained, forgetting that it likely pleased him too, which we must account for as well. Or knowledge of his stage reveals the practical aspects of a scene, and we claim that the scene was just due to stage convenience, as if the reason for something must be single and simple. Such misconceptions frustrate someone who reads Shakespeare poetically and might make them reject our knowledge. But we shouldn’t fall into these traps; we can’t dismiss any knowledge that could help us understand Shakespeare’s mindset, despite the risks it may pose.
I cannot attempt to describe Shakespeare’s theatre and audience, and much less to discuss the evidence on which a description must be based, or the difficult problems it raises. I must confine myself for the 363 most part to a few points which are not always fully realised, or on which there is a risk of misapprehension.
I can’t try to describe Shakespeare’s theater and audience, and even less to talk about the evidence needed for a description or the tricky issues it brings up. I have to focus mainly on a few points that aren’t always clearly understood or that could be easily misunderstood.
1.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Shakespeare, we know, was a popular playwright. I mean not only that many of his plays were favourites in his day, but that he wrote, mainly at least, for the more popular kind of audience, and that, within certain limits, he conformed to its tastes. He was not, to our knowledge, the author of masques composed for performance at Court or in a great mansion, or of dramas intended for a University or one of the Inns of Court; and though his company for some time played at the Blackfriars, we may safely assume that the great majority of his works were meant primarily for a common or ‘public’ theatre like the Globe. The broad distinction between a ‘private’ and a ‘public’ theatre is familiar, and I need only remind you that at the former, which was smaller, provided seats even in the area, and was nowhere open to the weather, the audience was more select. Accordingly, dramatists who express their contempt for the audience, and their disapproval of those who consult its tastes, often discriminate between the audiences at the private and public theatres, and reserve their unmeasured language for the latter. It was for the latter that Shakespeare mainly wrote; and it is pretty clear that Jonson, who greatly admired and loved him, was still of opinion that he condescended to his audience.1
Shakespeare was a popular playwright. Not only were many of his plays favorites in his time, but he mainly wrote for a more general audience and, within certain limits, catered to their tastes. To our knowledge, he didn’t write masques for performance at Court or in large mansions, nor did he create dramas intended for a university or one of the Inns of Court. Although his company did perform at the Blackfriars for a while, we can safely assume that the majority of his works were primarily meant for a common or 'public' theater like the Globe. The clear distinction between 'private' and 'public' theaters is well-known; I just want to point out that the former, which was smaller, had seating even in the pit and was never exposed to the weather, attracting a more select audience. As a result, playwrights who express disdain for their audience and criticize those who follow its tastes often differentiate between the audiences at private and public theaters, saving their harshest critiques for the latter. Shakespeare mainly wrote for the latter; and it’s pretty clear that Jonson, who greatly admired and loved him, still believed he was somewhat lowering himself to his audience.
So far we seem to be on safe ground; and yet even here there is some risk of mistake. We are not to imagine that the audience at a private theatre (say the Blackfriars) accepted Jonson’s dramatic 364 theories, while the audience at the Globe rejected them; or that the one was composed chiefly of cultured and ‘judicious’ gentlemen, and the other of riotous and malodorous plebeians; and still less that Shakespeare tried to please the latter section in preference to the former, and was beloved by the one more than by the other. The two audiences must have had the same general character, differing only in degree. Neither of them accepted Jonson’s theories, nor were the ‘judicious’ of one mind on that subject. The same play was frequently offered to both. Both were very mixed. The tastes to which objection was taken cannot have been confined to the mob. From our knowledge of human nature generally, and of the Elizabethan nobility and gentry in particular, we may be sure of this; and Jonson himself implies it. Nor is it credible that an appreciation of the best things was denied to the mob, which doubtless loved what we should despise, but appears also to have admired what we admire, and to have tolerated more poetry than most of us can stomach. Neither can these groundlings have formed the majority of the ‘public’ audience or have been omnipotent in their theatre, when it was possible for dramatists (Shakespeare included) to say such rude things of them to their faces. We must not delude ourselves as to these matters; and in particular we must realise that the mass of the audience in both kinds of theatre must have been indifferent to the unities of time and place, and more or less so to improbabilities and to decorum (at least as we conceive it) both in manners and in speech; and that it must have liked excitement, the open exhibition of violent and bloody deeds, and the intermixture of seriousness and mirth. What distinguished the more popular audience, and the more popular section in it, was a higher degree of this indifference and this liking, and in addition a special fondness for certain sources of inartistic joy. 365 The most prominent of these, perhaps, were noise; rant; mere bawdry; ‘shews’; irrelevant songs, ballads, jokes, dances, and clownage in general; and, lastly, target-fighting and battles.2
So far, we seem to be on solid ground; and yet even here, there is some risk of making mistakes. We shouldn't think that the audience at a private theater (like the Blackfriars) embraced Jonson’s dramatic theories while the audience at the Globe rejected them; or that one group consisted mainly of cultured and ‘judicious’ gentlemen, while the other was made up of rowdy and unpleasant commoners; and even less that Shakespeare aimed to please the latter group over the former, and was more loved by one than the other. The two audiences must have shared the same general characteristics, differing only in degree. Neither of them accepted Jonson’s theories, nor did the ‘judicious’ all agree on that issue. The same play was often presented to both. Both groups were very diverse. The tastes that faced criticism couldn’t have been limited to the mob. Based on our understanding of human nature in general, and the Elizabethan nobility and gentry in particular, we can be sure of this; Jonson himself suggests it too. It's also hard to believe that the commoners lacked appreciation for the best things; they might have loved what we would look down on, but they also seemed to admire what we admire, and tolerated more poetry than most of us can handle. Furthermore, the groundlings could not have made up the majority of the ‘public’ audience or have been all-powerful in their theater, when playwrights (including Shakespeare) could say such rude things about them directly. We shouldn't fool ourselves about these matters; specifically, we must recognize that the bulk of the audience in both types of theaters must have been indifferent to the unities of time and place, and somewhat indifferent to improbabilities and decorum (at least as we think of it) in behavior and speech; and they must have enjoyed excitement, the open display of violent and bloody actions, and the mix of seriousness and humor. What set apart the more popular audience, and the more popular section within it, was a greater degree of this indifference and enjoyment, along with a particular fondness for certain sources of inartistic pleasure. The most noticeable of these were noise; ranting; plain bawdiness; ‘shows’; irrelevant songs, ballads, jokes, dances, and general clowning; and, finally, target-fighting and battles.
We may describe Shakespeare’s practice in broad and general terms by saying that he neither resisted the wishes of his audience nor gratified them without reserve. He accepted the type of drama that he found, and developed it without altering its fundamental character. And in the same way, in particular matters, he gave the audience what it wanted, but in doing so gave it what it never dreamed of. It liked tragedy to be relieved by rough mirth, and it got the Grave-diggers in Hamlet and the old countryman in Antony and Cleopatra. It liked a ‘drum and trumpet’ history, and it got Henry V. It liked clowns or fools, and it got Feste and the Fool in King Lear. Shakespeare’s practice was by no means always on this level, but this was its tendency; and I imagine that (unless perhaps in early days) he knew clearly what he was doing, did it deliberately, and, when he gave the audience poor stuff, would not seriously have defended himself. Jonson, it would seem, did not understand this position. A fool was a fool to him; and if a play could be called a drum and trumpet history it was at once condemned in his eyes. One can hardly doubt that he was alluding to the Tempest and the Winter’s Tale when, a few years after the probable date of their appearance, he spoke of writers who ‘make nature afraid in their plays,’ begetting ‘tales, tempests, and such like drolleries,’ and bringing in ‘a servant-monster’ or ‘a nest of antiques.’ Caliban was a ‘monster,’ and the London public loved to gape at monsters; and so, it appears, that wonderful creation was to Jonson something like the fat woman, or the calf with five legs, that we pay a 366 penny to see at a fair. In fact (how could he fail to take the warning?) he saw Caliban with the eyes of Trinculo and Stephano. ‘A strange fish!’ says Trinculo: ‘were I in England now, as once I was, and had but this fish painted, not a holiday fool there but would give a piece of silver.’ ‘If I can recover him,’ says Stephano, ‘and keep him tame and get to Naples with him, he’s a present for any emperor that ever trod on neat’s-leather.’ Shakespeare understood his monster otherwise; but, I fancy, when Jonson fulminated at the Mermaid against Caliban, he smiled and said nothing.
We can broadly describe Shakespeare’s approach by saying that he didn’t ignore his audience’s wishes, but he also didn’t just give them everything they wanted without any twist. He took the drama styles he found and developed them without changing their core essence. In specific situations, he catered to what the audience desired, but in doing so, he offered them surprises they never anticipated. They enjoyed tragedy mixed with dark humor, and he gave them the Grave-diggers in Hamlet and the old farmer in Antony and Cleopatra. They liked epic historical dramas, and he delivered Henry V.. They wanted clowns or jesters, and he introduced Feste and the Fool in King Lear. While Shakespeare didn’t always follow this pattern, it was a noticeable trend in his work. I believe that, unless perhaps in his early years, he was fully aware of his choices, made them intentionally, and when he produced less impressive material, he wouldn’t seriously defend it. Jonson, on the other hand, didn’t grasp this perspective. To him, a fool was just a fool, and a play labeled as a drum and trumpet history was immediately judged negatively. It’s clear he was referencing The Tempest and The Winter’s Tale when, a few years after they likely premiered, he criticized writers who ‘make nature afraid in their plays,’ creating ‘tales, tempests, and such drolleries,’ and including ‘a servant-monster’ or ‘a collection of antiques.’ Caliban was seen as a ‘monster,’ and the London audience loved to gawk at such oddities; so to Jonson, that remarkable character was probably viewed similarly to the fat woman or the five-legged calf we pay to see at a fair. Clearly (how could he have missed the clue?) he viewed Caliban through the eyes of Trinculo and Stephano. ‘A strange fish!’ says Trinculo: ‘if I were in England now, as I once was, and had this fish painted, any holiday fool would give me a coin.’ ‘If I can capture him,’ says Stephano, ‘and keep him trained and take him to Naples, he’d be a gift for any emperor that ever walked on leather.’ Shakespeare saw his monster differently; however, I suspect that when Jonson ranted at the Mermaid about Caliban, he just smiled and said nothing.
But my present subject is rather the tastes of the audience than Shakespeare’s way of meeting them.3 367 Let me give two illustrations of them which may have some novelty. His public, in the first place, dearly loved to see soldiers, combats, and battles on the stage. They swarm in some of the dramas a little earlier than Shakespeare’s time, and the cultured dramatists speak very contemptuously of these productions, if not of Shakespeare’s historical plays. We may take as an example the First Part of Henry VI., a feeble piece, to which Shakespeare probably contributed touches throughout, and perhaps one or two complete scenes. It appears from the stage directions (which may be defective, but cannot well be redundant) that in this one play there were represented a pitched battle of two armies, an attack on a city wall with scaling-ladders, two street-scuffles, four single combats, four skirmishes, and seven excursions. No genuine play of Shakespeare’s, I suppose, is so military from beginning to end; and we know how in Henry V. he laments that he must disgrace the name of Agincourt by showing four or five men with vile and ragged foils
But my current topic is more about the preferences of the audience than Shakespeare’s approach to satisfying them.3 367 Let me provide two examples that might be a bit different. First of all, his audience really loved to see soldiers, fights, and battles on stage. These themes appear in some plays from just before Shakespeare's time, and the more refined playwrights often looked down on these works, if not on Shakespeare's historical plays. We can take, for instance, the First Part of Henry VI., a weak piece to which Shakespeare likely added touches throughout, and maybe a scene or two in full. The stage directions suggest (which might be incomplete, but surely aren't excessive) that this play features a full battle between two armies, an assault on a city wall with scaling ladders, two street fights, four individual duels, four skirmishes, and seven excursions. I doubt any authentic Shakespeare play is as militaristic from start to finish; and we know how in Henry V. he mourns that he has to tarnish the name of Agincourt by showing four or five men with pathetic, tattered swords.
Right ill-disposed in brawl ridiculous. Right bad-tempered in silly fight. |
Still he does show them; and his serious dramas contain such a profusion of combats and battles as no playwright now would dream of exhibiting. We 368 expect these things perhaps in the English history-plays, and we find them in abundance there: but not there alone. The last Act in Julius Cæsar, Troilus and Cressida, King Lear, Macbeth, and Cymbeline; the fourth Act of Antony and Cleopatra; the opening Acts of Coriolanus,—these are all full of battle-scenes. If battle cannot be shown, it can be described. If it cannot be described, still soldiers can be shown, and twice in Hamlet Fortinbras and his army march upon the stage.4 At worst there can be street-brawls and single fights, as in Romeo and Juliet. In reading Shakespeare we scarcely realise how much of this kind is exhibited. In seeing him acted we do not fully realise it, for much of it is omitted. But beyond doubt it helped to make him the most popular dramatist of his time.
He still shows them; and his serious dramas have such a wealth of fights and battles that no playwright today would even think of presenting. We expect these scenes, perhaps, in the English history plays, and we find them there in abundance: but not solely in that context. The final acts of Julius Caesar, Troilus and Cressida, King Lear, Macbeth, and Cymbeline; the fourth act of Antony and Cleopatra; the opening acts of Coriolanus—all these are filled with battle scenes. If battles can't be shown, they can be described. If they can't be described, soldiers can still be shown, and twice in Hamlet, Fortinbras and his army march on stage. At worst, there can be street brawls and single fights, as in Romeo and Juliet. When reading Shakespeare, we hardly realize how much of this is presented. When watching performances, we don’t fully grasp it either, since much is left out. But without a doubt, it contributed to making him the most popular playwright of his time.
If we examine Shakespeare’s battles we shall observe a certain peculiarity, which is connected with the nature of his theatre and also explains the treatment of them in ours. In most cases he does not give a picture of two whole armies engaged, but makes a pair of combatants rush upon the stage, fight, and rush off again; and this pair is succeeded by a second, and perhaps by a third. This hurried series of single combats admitted of speech-making; perhaps it also gave some impression of the changes and confusion of a battle. Our tendency, on the other hand, is to contrive one spectacle with scenic effects, or even to exhibit one magnificent tableau in which nobody says a word. And this plan, though it has the advantage of getting rid of Shakespeare’s poetry, is not exactly dramatic. It is adopted chiefly because the taste of our public is, or is supposed to be, less dramatic than spectacular, and because, unlike the Elizabethans, we are able to gratify such a taste. But there is another fact to be remembered 369 here. Few playgoers now can appreciate a fencing-match, and much fewer a broad-sword and target fight. But the Elizabethan public went to see performances of this kind as we go to see cricket or football matches. They might watch them in the very building which at other times was used as a playhouse.5 They could judge of the merit of the exhibition when Hotspur and Prince Henry fought, when Macduff ‘laid on,’ or when Tybalt and Mercutio used their rapiers. And this was probably another reason why Shakespeare’s battles so often consist of single combats, and why these scenes were beloved by the simpler folk among his audience.
If we look at Shakespeare’s battles, we’ll notice something interesting that relates to the nature of his theater and also explains how we handle them in ours. Most of the time, he doesn’t show entire armies fighting; instead, he has a couple of fighters rush onto the stage, duel, and then run off again. This is followed by a second pair and maybe a third. This quick sequence of individual fights allows for some speeches; it might also convey the changes and chaos of a battle. In contrast, our tendency is to create one spectacle with visual effects, or even to present one stunning scene where no one speaks. While this approach eliminates Shakespeare’s poetry, it's not particularly dramatic. It’s mostly used because our audience’s preferences are thought to be more about spectacle than drama, and unlike the Elizabethans, we’re able to satisfy that preference. But there’s another point to consider here. Few theatergoers today can truly appreciate a fencing match, and even fewer can follow a broad-sword and target fight. However, the Elizabethan audience attended these types of performances the way we go to cricket or football games. They might watch them in the same venue that was used for plays at other times. They could evaluate the quality of the show when Hotspur faced Prince Henry, when Macduff fought, or when Tybalt and Mercutio used their rapiers. This was likely another reason why Shakespeare’s battles often featured single combats and why these scenes were especially popular with the simpler folks in his audience.
Our second illustration concerns the popular appetite for musical and other sounds. The introduction of songs and dances6 was censured as a corrupt gratification of this appetite. And so it was when the songs and dances were excessive in number, irrelevant, or out of keeping with the scene. I do not remember that in Shakespeare’s plays this is ever the case; but, in respect of songs, we may perhaps take Marston’s Antonio and Mellida as an instance of abuse. For in each of the two Parts of that play there are directions for five songs; and, since not even the first lines of these songs are printed, we must suppose that the leader of the band, or the singing actor in the company, introduced whatever he chose. In addition to songs and dances, the musicians, at least in some plays, performed between the Acts; and the practice of accompanying certain speeches by low music—a practice which in some performances of Shakespeare now has become a pest—has the sanction of several Elizabethan playwrights, and (to a slight extent) of Shakespeare. It seems 370 clear, for example, that in Twelfth Night low music was played while the lovely opening lines (‘That strain again’) were being spoken, and also during a part of the dialogue preceding the song ‘Come away, come away, death.’ Some lines, too, of Lorenzo’s famous speech about music in the Merchant of Venice were probably accompanied; and there is a still more conspicuous instance in the scene where Lear wakes from his long sleep and sees Cordelia standing by his side.
Our second example deals with the popular desire for music and other sounds. The addition of songs and dances6 was criticized as a corrupt way to satisfy this desire. This was especially true when the songs and dances were too numerous, irrelevant, or didn't fit the scene. I don’t recall this ever happening in Shakespeare’s plays; however, regarding songs, we might consider Marston’s Antonio and Mellida as an example of misuse. In both Parts of that play, there are instructions for five songs; since not even the first lines of these songs are printed, we can assume that the bandleader or the singing actor in the troupe picked whatever he liked. Besides songs and dances, musicians sometimes performed between the Acts in certain plays; and the practice of using soft music to accompany specific speeches—a practice that now often clutters some performances of Shakespeare—was endorsed by several Elizabethan playwrights, including (to a small extent) Shakespeare. It seems clear, for instance, that in Twelfth Night, soft music was played while the beautiful opening lines (‘That strain again’) were spoken, and also during part of the dialogue leading up to the song ‘Come away, come away, death.’ Some lines from Lorenzo’s famous speech about music in the Merchant of Venice were probably accompanied as well; there’s an even more notable example in the scene where Lear wakes from his long sleep and sees Cordelia standing by his side.
But, beyond all this, if we attend to the stage-directions we shall realise that in the serious plays of Shakespeare other musical sounds were of frequent occurrence. Almost always the ceremonial entrance of a royal person is marked by a ‘flourish’ or a ‘sennet’ on trumpets, cornets, or hautboys; and wherever we have armies and battles we find directions for drums, or for particular series of notes of trumpets or cornets appropriate to particular military movements. In the First Part of Henry VI., to take that early play again, we must imagine a dead march, two other marches, three retreats, three sennets, seven flourishes, eighteen alarums; and there are besides five directions for drums, one for a horn, and five for soundings, of a kind not specified, by trumpets. In the last three scenes of the first Act in Coriolanus—scenes containing less than three hundred and fifty lines—there are directions for a parley, a retreat, five flourishes, and eight alarums, with three, less specific, for trumpets, and four for drums. We find about twenty such directions in King Lear, and about twenty-five in Macbeth, a short play in which hautboys seem to have been unusually favoured.7 It is evident that the audience loved these sounds, which, from their prevalence in passages of special kinds, seem to have been intended chiefly to stimulate excitement, 371 and sometimes to heighten impressions of grandeur or of awe.
But, beyond all this, if we look closely at the stage directions, we’ll see that in Shakespeare’s serious plays, other musical sounds often appeared. Almost always, when a royal person enters, there’s a ‘flourish’ or a ‘sennet’ played on trumpets, cornets, or oboes; and wherever armies and battles are present, we find directions for drums or specific series of trumpet or cornet notes that fit particular military movements. In the First Part of Henry VI., for instance, we should picture a funeral march, two other marches, three retreats, three sennets, seven flourishes, and eighteen alarms; plus five drum instructions, one for a horn, and five unspecified trumpet soundings. In the last three scenes of the first Act in Coriolanus—scenes that have fewer than three hundred and fifty lines—there are instructions for a parley, a retreat, five flourishes, and eight alarms, along with three less specific ones for trumpets and four for drums. We find about twenty such instructions in King Lear and about twenty-five in Macbeth, a short play where oboes seem to have been particularly favored. It’s clear that the audience loved these sounds, which, due to their frequent appearance in special parts, seem to have been designed mainly to create excitement and sometimes to enhance feelings of grandeur or awe.
But this is not all. Such purposes were also served by noises not musical. Four times in Macbeth, when the Witches appear, thunder is heard. It thunders and lightens at intervals through the storm-scenes in King Lear. Casca and Cassius, dark thoughts within them, walk the streets of Rome in a terrific thunderstorm. That loud insistent knocking which appalled Macbeth is repeated thrice at intervals while Lady Macbeth in vain endeavours to calm him, and five times while the Porter fumbles with his keys. The gate has hardly been opened and the murder discovered when the castle-bell begins its hideous alarum. The alarm-bell is used for the same purpose of intensifying excitement in the brawl that ruins Cassio, and its effect is manifest in Othello’s immediate order, ‘Silence that dreadful bell.’ I will add but one instance more. In the days of my youth, before the melodrama audience dreamed of seeing chariot-races, railway accidents, or the infernal regions, on the stage, it loved few things better than the explosion of fire-arms; and its favourite weapon was the pistol. The Elizabethans had the same fancy for fire-arms, only they preferred cannon. Shakespeare’s theatre was burnt down in 1613 at a performance of Henry VIII., not, I suppose, as Prynne imagined, by a Providence which shared his opinion of the drama, but because the wadding of a cannon fired during the play flew to the thatch of the roof and set it ablaze. In Hamlet Shakespeare gave the public plenty that they could not understand, but he made it up to them in explosions. While Hamlet, Horatio, and Marcellus are waiting for the Ghost, a flourish is heard, and then the roar of cannon. It is the custom to fire them when the King drinks a pledge; and this King drinks many. In the fencing-scene at the end he proposes to drink one for every 372 hit scored by his beloved nephew; and the first hit is duly honoured by the cannon. Unexpected events prevented the celebration of the second, but the audience lost nothing by that. While Hamlet lies dying, a sudden explosion is heard. Fortinbras is coming with his army. And, as if that were not enough, the very last words of the play are, ‘Go, bid the soldiers shoot,’ and the very last sound of the performance is a peal of ordnance. Into this most mysterious and inward of his works, it would seem, the poet flung, as if in derision of his cultured critics, well-nigh every stimulant of popular excitement he could collect: ‘carnal, bloody, and unnatural acts’; five deaths on the open stage, three appearances of a ghost, two of a mad woman, a dumb-show, two men raving and fighting in a grave at a funeral, the skulls and bones of the dead, a clown bandying jests with a prince, songs at once indecent and pathetic, marching soldiers, a fencing-match, then a litter of corpses, and explosions in the first Act and explosions in the last. And yet out of this sensational material—not in spite of it, but out of it—he made the most mysterious and inward of his dramas, which leaves us haunted by thoughts beyond the reaches of our souls; and he knew that the very audience that rejoiced in ghosts and explosions would listen, even while it was waiting for the ghost, to that which the explosion had suggested,—a general disquisition, twenty-five lines long, on the manner in which one defect may spoil a noble reputation. In this strange harmony of discords, surely unexampled before or since, we may see at a glance the essence of Elizabethan drama, of its poet, and of its audience.
But that's not all. Noises that weren’t musical also served these purposes. Four times in Macbeth, whenever the Witches show up, thunder is heard. It thunders and lightens at intervals during the storm scenes in King Lear. Casca and Cassius, with dark thoughts swirling in their minds, walk the streets of Rome in a terrifying thunderstorm. The loud, relentless knocking that terrifies Macbeth is heard three times at intervals while Lady Macbeth tries in vain to calm him, and five times while the Porter fumbles with his keys. The gate has barely opened and the murder discovered when the castle bell starts its horrifying alarm. The alarm bell is used for the same purpose of heightening tension during the brawl that ruins Cassio, and its effect is clear in Othello’s immediate command, “Silence that dreadful bell.” I'll mention just one more example. In my youth, before melodrama audiences could even imagine watching chariot races, train accidents, or scenes from hell on stage, they loved a good explosion of firearms; their favorite weapon was the pistol. The Elizabethans had a similar fascination with firearms, but they preferred cannons. Shakespeare’s theatre burned down in 1613 during a performance of Henry VIII., not, I imagine, as Prynne thought, due to a divine judgment against drama, but because the wadding from a cannon fired during the play flew onto the thatched roof and set it on fire. In Hamlet, Shakespeare gave the audience plenty they couldn’t understand, but he made up for it with explosions. As Hamlet, Horatio, and Marcellus wait for the Ghost, a flourish is heard, followed by the roar of cannon fire. It’s customary to fire these when the King drinks a toast; and this King has many toasts. In the fencing scene at the end, he proposes to raise a toast for every hit scored by his beloved nephew; and the first hit is duly honored with cannon fire. Unexpected events stop the celebration of the second, but the audience gained nothing by that. While Hamlet lies dying, a sudden explosion is heard. Fortinbras is coming with his army. And, as if that wasn’t enough, the very last lines of the play are, “Go, tell the soldiers to shoot,” and the very last sound of the performance is a blast of cannon fire. In this very mysterious and introspective work, it seems the poet tossed in, almost in mockery of his refined critics, nearly every element that excites the public: “carnal, bloody, and unnatural acts”; five deaths on stage, three ghost appearances, two mad women, a dumb show, two men raving and fighting in a grave at a funeral, the skulls and bones of the dead, a clown trading jokes with a prince, songs that are both indecent and touching, marching soldiers, a fencing match, followed by a pile of corpses, and explosions in both the first and last acts. And yet out of this sensational material—not in spite of it, but out of it—he created the most enigmatic and profound of his dramas, which leaves us grappling with thoughts beyond our understanding; he knew that the very audience that delighted in ghosts and explosions would also listen, even while waiting for the ghost, to what the explosion suggested—a general discourse, twenty-five lines long, on how one flaw can ruin a noble reputation. In this strange harmony of discord—truly unmatched before or since—we can see at a glance the essence of Elizabethan drama, its poet, and its audience.
2.
2.
We have been occupied so far with characteristics of the drama which reflect the more distinctively popular tastes objected to by critics like Jonson. 373 We may now pass on to arrangements common to all public theatres, whether the play performed were Jonson’s or Shakespeare’s; and in the first instance to a characteristic common to the public and private theatres alike.
We have been focused so far on aspects of the drama that highlight more distinctly popular tastes criticized by critics like Jonson. 373 Now, we can move on to elements that are common to all public theaters, regardless of whether the play was by Jonson or Shakespeare; and first, we’ll look at a feature that is shared by both public and private theaters.
As everyone knows, the female parts in stage-plays were taken by boys, youths, or men (a mask being sometimes worn in the last case). The indecorous Elizabethans regarded this custom almost entirely from the point of view of decorum and morality. And as to morality, no one, I believe, who examines the evidence, especially as it concerns the state of things that followed the introduction of actresses at the Restoration, will be very ready to dissent from their opinion. But it is often assumed as a matter beyond dispute that, on the side of dramatic effect, the Elizabethan practice was extremely unfortunate, if not downright absurd. This idea appears to me, to say the least, exaggerated. Our practice may be the better; for a few Shakespearean parts it ought to be much better; but that, on the whole, it is decidedly so, or that the old custom had anything absurd about it, there seems no reason to believe. In the first place, experience in private and semi-private performances shows that female parts may be excellently acted by youths or men, and that the most obvious drawback, that of the adult male voice, is not felt to be nearly so serious as we might anticipate. For a minute or two it may call for a slight exertion of imagination in the audience; but there is no more radical error than to suppose that an audience finds this irksome, or to forget that the use of imagination at one point quickens it at other points, and so is a positive gain. And we have further to remember that the Elizabethan actor of female parts was no amateur, but a professional as carefully trained as an actress now; while dramatically he had this advantage over the actress, that he was regarded simply as a player, 374 and not also as a woman with an attractive or unattractive person.8
As everyone knows, female roles in plays were performed by boys, young men, or men (sometimes wearing a disguise). The indecent Elizabethans viewed this practice mainly through the lens of propriety and morality. Regarding morality, I believe that anyone who looks at the evidence, especially concerning the circumstances following the arrival of actresses during the Restoration, would be hard-pressed to disagree with their viewpoint. However, it's often assumed without question that, in terms of dramatic impact, the Elizabethan tradition was incredibly unfortunate, if not outright ridiculous. To me, this notion seems exaggerated. Our current practices might be better; for some of Shakespeare's roles, they definitely should be much better; yet the idea that, overall, they are significantly superior or that the old custom had any absurdity about it lacks support. Firstly, experience from private and semi-private performances shows that male or youth actors can perform female roles exceptionally well, and the most apparent drawback— the adult male voice— is not as problematic as we might expect. For a minute or two, it may require a bit of imagination from the audience; however, it’s a fundamental mistake to think that audiences find this tedious or to overlook that engaging the imagination in one area enhances it elsewhere, which is actually a benefit. We must also remember that the Elizabethan actor playing female roles was no amateur but was as professionally trained as any current actress; dramatically, he held an advantage over actresses by being seen simply as a performer and not also as a woman with an appealing or unappealing appearance. 374
In the second place, if the current ideas on this subject were true, there would be, it seems to me, more evidence of their truth. We should find, for example, that when first the new fashion came in, it was hailed by good judges as a very great improvement on the old. But the traces of such an opinion appear very scanty and doubtful, while it is certain that one of the few actors who after the Restoration still played female parts maintained a high reputation and won great applause. Again, if these parts in Shakespeare’s day were very inadequately performed, would not the effect of that fact be distinctly visible in the plays themselves? The rôles in question would be less important in Shakespeare’s dramas, for example, than in dramas of later times: but I do not see that they are. Besides, in the Shakespearean play itself the female parts would be much less important than the male: but on the whole they are not. In the tragedies and histories, it is true, the impelling forces of the action usually belong in larger measure to men than to women. But that is because the action in such plays is laid in the sphere of public life; and in cases where, in spite of this, the heroine is as prominent as the hero, her part—the part of Juliet, Cleopatra, Lady Macbeth—certainly requires as good acting as his. As to the comedies, if we ask ourselves who are the central or the most interesting figures in them, we shall find that we pronounce a woman’s name at least as often as a man’s. I understate the case. Of Shakespeare’s mature comedies the Merchant of Venice, I believe, is the only one where this name would unquestionably be a man’s, and in three of the last five it would almost certainly be a woman’s—Isabella’s, 375 Imogen’s, Hermione’s. How shall we reconcile with these facts the idea that in his day the female parts were, on the whole, much less adequately played than the male? And finally, if the dramatists themselves believed this, why do we not find frequent indications of the belief in their prologues, epilogues, prefaces, and plays?9
In the second place, if current ideas on this topic were true, there should be more evidence to support them. For example, when the new style first emerged, respected critics would have hailed it as a significant improvement over the old one. However, signs of such opinions are scarce and questionable, while it’s clear that one of the few actors who continued to play female roles after the Restoration maintained a strong reputation and received considerable acclaim. Furthermore, if these roles in Shakespeare’s time were poorly performed, wouldn’t that fact be evident in the plays themselves? The roles in question would be less significant in Shakespeare’s dramas compared to later plays, but I don’t see that they are. Additionally, in Shakespeare’s own plays, the female roles would be much less important than the male ones, but overall, that isn't the case. In the tragedies and histories, it’s true that the driving forces of the action often come from men rather than women. But that's because the action in those plays is mainly set in the public sphere; and in instances where the heroine is just as prominent as the hero, her role—like that of Juliet, Cleopatra, or Lady Macbeth—certainly demands just as much acting skill as his. As for the comedies, if we think about who the central or most intriguing characters are, we’ll find that we mention a woman’s name at least as often as a man’s. I’m actually downplaying this. Of Shakespeare’s mature comedies, I believe the Merchant of Venice is the only one where the main character is unquestionably male, and in three of the last five, it would almost definitely be a woman’s name—Isabella’s, Imogen’s, Hermione’s. How can we reconcile these facts with the notion that, overall, the female roles were performed much less adequately than the male ones? And finally, if the playwrights themselves believed this, why don’t we see more indications of that belief in their prologues, epilogues, prefaces, and plays?9
We must conclude, it would seem, that the absence of actresses from the Elizabethan theatre, though at first it may appear to us highly important, made no great difference to the dramas themselves.
We have to conclude, it seems, that the lack of actresses in the Elizabethan theatre, even though it might initially seem very significant to us, didn't really impact the plays themselves.
3.
3.
That certainly cannot be said of the construction and arrangements of the stage. On this subject a great deal has been written of late years, and as regards many details there is still much difference of opinion.10 But fortunately all that is of great moment for our present purpose is tolerably certain. In trying to bring it out, I will begin by reminding you of our present stage. For it is the stage, and not the rest of the theatre, that is of special interest here; and no serious harm will be done if, for the rest, we imagine Shakespeare’s theatre with boxes, circles, and galleries like our own, though in the shape of a more elongated horse-shoe than ours. We must imagine, of course, an area too; but there, as we shall see, an important difference comes in.
That definitely can't be said about the setup and layout of the stage. There's been a lot written about this topic in recent years, and there are still many differing opinions on various details. But luckily, what really matters for our current discussion is fairly clear. To highlight this, I will start by reminding you of our current stage. It’s the stage itself, rather than the rest of the theatre, that’s particularly relevant here; and it won't hurt to picture Shakespeare’s theatre with boxes, balconies, and galleries similar to ours, although shaped like a more elongated horseshoe. We also need to visualize an area, but as we will see, there’s an important difference to consider.
Our present stage may be called a box with one of its sides knocked out. Through this opening, which has an ornamental frame, we look into the box. Its three upright sides (for we may ignore the bottom and the top) are composed of movable painted scenes, which are changed from time to time during the course of the play. Before the play and after it the opening is blocked by a curtain, dropped from the top of the frame; and this is also dropped at intervals during the performance, that the scenes may be changed.
Our current setup can be described as a box with one side missing. Through this opening, which has a decorative frame, we peer into the box. Its three vertical sides (ignoring the bottom and the top) are made up of movable painted backgrounds, which are switched out periodically throughout the play. Before and after the play, the opening is covered by a curtain that drops down from the top of the frame; this curtain is also dropped at intervals during the show to allow for scene changes.
In all these respects the Elizabethan arrangement was quite different. The stage came forward to about the middle of the area; so that a line bisecting the house would have coincided with the line of footlights, if there had been such things. The stage was therefore a platform viewed from both sides and not only from the front; and along its sides, as well as in front of it, stood the people who paid least, the groundlings, sometimes punningly derided by dramatists as ‘the men of understanding.’ Obviously, the sides of this platform were open; nor were there movable scenes even at the back of it; nor was there any front curtain. It was overshadowed by a projecting roof; but the area, or ‘yard,’ where the groundlings stood, was open to the weather, and accordingly the theatre could not be darkened. It will be seen that, when the actors were on the forward part of the stage, they were (to exaggerate a little) in the middle of the audience, like the performers in a circus now. And on this forward naked part of the stage most of a Shakespearean drama was played. We may call it the main or front stage.11
In all these ways, the Elizabethan setup was quite different. The stage extended out to about the middle of the area, so a line dividing the audience would have matched the line of footlights, if they had existed. The stage was essentially a platform that could be seen from both sides, not just the front; and along its edges, as well as in front, stood the audience who paid the least, known as the groundlings, sometimes humorously referred to by playwrights as "the men of understanding." Clearly, the sides of this platform were open; there were no movable scenes at the back, nor was there a front curtain. It was covered by a sloped roof, but the area, or "yard," where the groundlings stood was exposed to the elements, meaning the theater couldn't be darkened. As a result, when the actors were on the front part of the stage, they were, to exaggerate a bit, right in the middle of the audience, similar to performers in a modern circus. Most of a Shakespearean drama took place on this forward part of the stage. We can refer to it as the main or front stage.11
If now we look towards the rear of this stage, what do we find? In the first place, while the back 377 of our present-day box consists of a movable scene, that of the Elizabethan stage was formed by the ‘tiring-house,’ or dressing-room, of the actors. In its wall were two doors, by which entrances and exits were made. But it was not merely a tiring-house. In the play it might represent a room, a house, a castle, the wall of a town; and the doors played their parts accordingly. Again, when a person speaks ‘from within,’ that doubtless means that he is in the tiring-house, opens one of the doors a little, and speaks through the chink. So apparently did the prompter.
If we look towards the back of this stage now, what do we see? First of all, while the back of today's box is a movable set, the Elizabethan stage had a 'tiring-house,' or dressing room, for the actors. Its wall featured two doors used for entrances and exits. But it wasn’t just a tiring-house. In a play, it could represent a room, a house, a castle, or the wall of a town; and the doors served their purposes accordingly. Additionally, when a character speaks 'from within,' it likely means he is in the tiring-house, slightly opens one of the doors, and speaks through the gap. Apparently, the prompter did the same.
Secondly, on the top of the tiring-house was the ‘upper stage’ or ‘balcony,’ which looked down on the platform stage. It is hardly possible to make brief statements about it that would be secure. For our purposes it may be imagined as a balcony jutting forward a little from the line of the tiring-house; and it will suffice to add that, though the whole or part of it was on some occasions, or in some theatres, occupied by spectators, the whole or part of it was sometimes used by the actors and was indispensably requisite to the performance of the play. ‘Enter above’ or ‘enter aloft’ means that the actor was to appear on this upper stage or balcony. Usually, no doubt, he reached it by a ladder or stair inside the tiring-house; but on occasions there were ascents or descents directly from, or to, the main stage, as we see from ‘climbs the tree and is received above’ or ‘the citizens leap from the walls.’ The reader of Shakespeare will at once remember many scenes where the balcony was used. On it, as the city wall, appeared the Governor and citizens of Harfleur, while King Henry and his train stood before the gates below. From it Arthur made his fatal leap. It was Cleopatra’s monument, into which she and her women drew up the dying Antony. Juliet talked to Romeo from it; and from it Romeo (‘one kiss and I’ll descend’) ‘goeth down’ 378 to the main stage. Richard appeared there between the two bishops; and there the spectators imagined Duncan murdered in his sleep.12 But they could not look into his chamber. The balcony could be concealed by curtains, running, like all Elizabethan stage curtains, on a rod.
Secondly, on the top of the tiring-house was the ‘upper stage’ or ‘balcony,’ which overlooked the main stage. It’s tough to summarize it clearly. For our purposes, you can picture it as a balcony extending slightly from the tiring-house; it’s important to note that, while it was sometimes occupied by audience members in certain performances or theaters, it was also frequently used by the actors and was essential to the play. ‘Enter above’ or ‘enter aloft’ means the actor was to appear on this upper stage or balcony. Typically, they accessed it via a ladder or staircase inside the tiring-house, but sometimes they could also come down or go up directly to or from the main stage, as seen in phrases like ‘climbs the tree and is received above’ or ‘the citizens leap from the walls.’ Readers of Shakespeare will quickly recall many scenes featuring the balcony. On it, as the city wall, stood the Governor and citizens of Harfleur, while King Henry and his group waited at the gates below. From it, Arthur made his tragic leap. It served as Cleopatra’s monument, where she and her women took up the dying Antony. Juliet spoke to Romeo from it; and from it, Romeo said, ‘one kiss and I’ll descend’ before ‘going down’ to the main stage. Richard appeared there between the two bishops; and there the audience imagined Duncan murdered in his sleep. But they couldn’t look into his chamber. The balcony could be hidden by curtains, which, like all Elizabethan stage curtains, ran on a rod.
In the third place, there was, towards the back of the main stage, a part that could be curtained off, and so separated from the front part of that stage. Let us call it the back stage. It is the matter about which there is most difficulty and controversy; but the general description just given would be accepted by almost all scholars and will suffice for us. Here was the curtain (more strictly, the curtains) through which the actors peeped at the audience before the play began, and at which the groundlings hurled apples and other missiles to hasten their coming or signify disapproval of them. And this ‘back stage’ was essential to many performances, and was used in a variety of ways. It was the room where Henry IV. lay dying; the cave of Timon or of Belarius; probably the tent in which Richmond slept before the battle of Bosworth; the cell of Prospero, who draws the curtains apart and shows Ferdinand and Miranda playing at chess within; and here, I imagine, and not on the balcony, Juliet, after drinking the potion, ‘falls upon her bed within the curtains.’13 Finally, the back stage accounts for those passages where, at the close of a death-scene, there is no indication that the corpse was carried off the stage. If the death took place on the open stage, as it usually did, this of course was necessary, since there was no front curtain to drop; and so we usually find in the 379 dialogue words like ‘Take up the bodies’ (Hamlet), or ‘Bear them from hence’ (King Lear). But Desdemona was murdered in her bed on the back stage; and there died also Othello and Emilia; so that Lodovico orders the bodies to be ‘hid,’ not carried off. The curtains were drawn together, and the dead actors withdrew into the tiring-house unseen,14 while the living went off openly.
In the third place, towards the back of the main stage, there was an area that could be curtained off, separating it from the front part of the stage. Let's call it the back stage. This is the aspect that has the most difficulty and controversy surrounding it; however, the general description provided would be accepted by almost all scholars and will suffice for our purposes. Here were the curtains through which the actors peeked at the audience before the play started, and at which the groundlings threw apples and other objects to urge them on or show their disapproval. This 'back stage' was vital to many performances and was used in various ways. It was the room where Henry IV lay dying; the cave of Timon or Belarius; probably the tent where Richmond rested before the battle of Bosworth; the cell of Prospero, who draws the curtains apart to reveal Ferdinand and Miranda playing chess inside; and here, I believe, and not on the balcony, Juliet, after drinking the potion, ‘falls upon her bed within the curtains.’ Finally, the back stage explains those moments at the end of a death scene where there’s no indication that the corpse was removed from the stage. If the death occurred on the open stage, as it often did, this was necessary since there was no front curtain to drop; and so we often find in the dialogue lines like ‘Take up the bodies’ (Hamlet), or ‘Bear them from hence’ (King Lear). But Desdemona was killed in her bed on the back stage; and there also died Othello and Emilia; so Lodovico tells them to ‘hide’ the bodies, not carry them off. The curtains were drawn together, and the dead actors exited into the tiring-house unseen, while the living left openly.
This triple stage is the primary thing to remember about Shakespeare’s theatre: a platform coming well forward into the yard, completely open in the larger front part, but having further back a part that could be curtained off, and overlooked by an upper stage or balcony above the tiring-house. Only a few further details need be mentioned. Though scenery was unknown, there were plenty of properties, as may be gathered from the dramas and, more quickly, from the accounts of Henslowe, the manager of the Rose. Chairs, benches, and tables are a matter of course. Kent sat in the stocks. The witches had a caldron. Imogen slept in a bed, and Iachimo crept out of his trunk in her room. Falstaff was carried off the stage in a clothes-basket. I have quoted the direction ‘climb the tree.’ A ‘banquet’ figures in Henslowe’s list, and in the Tempest ‘several strange shapes’ bring one in. He mentions a ‘tomb,’ and it is possible, though not likely, that the tomb of the Capulets was a property; and he mentions a ‘moss-bank,’ doubtless such as that where the wild thyme was blowing for Titania. Her lover, you remember, wore an ass’s head, and the Falstaff of the Merry Wives a buck’s. There were whole animals, too. ‘A great horse with his legs’ 380 is in Henslowe’s list; and in a play not by Shakespeare Jonah is cast out of the whale’s belly on to the stage. Besides these properties there was a contrivance with ropes and pulleys, by which a heavenly being could descend from the stage-roof (the ‘heaven’), as in Cymbeline Jupiter descends upon his eagle. When his speech is over we find the direction ‘ascends.’ Soon after comes another direction: ‘vanish.’ This is addressed not to Jupiter but to various ghosts who are present. For there was a hollow space under the stage, and a trap-door into it. Through this ghosts usually made their entrances and exits; and ‘vanish’ seems commonly to mean an exit that way. Through it, too, arose and sank the witches’ caldron and the apparitions shown to Macbeth. A person could speak from under the stage, as the Ghost does when Hamlet calls him ‘old mole’; and the musicians could go and play there, as they do in the scene where Antony’s soldiers hear strange music on the night before the battle; ‘Musicke of the Hoboyes is under the Stage’ the direction runs (‘Hoboyes’ were used also in the witch-scene just mentioned).
This three-tiered setup is the key thing to remember about Shakespeare’s theater: a platform extending out into the yard, fully open at the front, but further back there’s a section that could be curtained off, overseen by an upper stage or balcony above the tiring-house. Just a few more details need to be mentioned. While there wasn’t any elaborate scenery, there were plenty of props, as gathered from the plays and more quickly from the accounts of Henslowe, the manager of the Rose. Chairs, benches, and tables were standard. Kent was put in the stocks. The witches had a cauldron. Imogen slept in a bed, and Iachimo crept out of his trunk in her room. Falstaff was carried off the stage in a clothes basket. I’ve quoted the direction ‘climb the tree.’ A ‘banquet’ is listed in Henslowe’s inventory, and in the Tempest, ‘several strange shapes’ bring in one. He mentions a ‘tomb,’ and while it’s not likely, it’s possible that the tomb of the Capulets was a prop; he also notes a ‘moss-bank,’ likely similar to the one where wild thyme grew for Titania. Her lover, you remember, wore an ass’s head, while Falstaff in the Merry Wives had a buck’s head. There were also whole animals. ‘A great horse with his legs’ is listed in Henslowe’s records, and in a play not by Shakespeare, Jonah is cast out of the whale’s belly onto the stage. Besides these props, there was a system with ropes and pulleys that allowed a heavenly being to descend from the stage roof (the ‘heaven’), like in Cymbeline where Jupiter descends on his eagle. After his speech, we find the direction ‘ascends.’ Soon after comes another direction: ‘vanish.’ This isn’t directed at Jupiter but at various ghosts present. There was a hollow space under the stage with a trapdoor. Ghosts usually made their entrances and exits through this; ‘vanish’ typically means an exit that way. The witches’ cauldron and the apparitions shown to Macbeth also rose and sank through it. A person could speak from under the stage, like the Ghost does when Hamlet calls him ‘old mole’; and musicians could go there and play, as they do in the scene where Antony’s soldiers hear strange music the night before the battle; ‘Musicke of the Hoboyes is under the Stage’ the direction states (‘Hoboyes’ were also used in the witch scene just mentioned).
4.
4.
We have now to observe certain ways in which this stage with its arrangements influenced the dramas themselves; and we shall find that the majority of these influences are connected with the absence of scenery. In this, to begin with, lies the main, though not the whole, explanation of the shortness of the performance. In our Shakespeare revivals the drama is always considerably cut down; and yet, even where no excessive prominence is given to scenic display, the time occupied is seldom less than three hours, and often a good deal more. In Shakespeare’s day, as we gather from various sources (e.g. from the Prologues to Romeo and Juliet 381 and Henry VIII.), the customary time taken by the un-shortened play was about two hours. And the chief reason of this great difference obviously is that the time which we spend in setting and changing scenes his company spent in acting the piece. At a given signal certain characters appeared. Unless a placard announced the place where they were supposed to be,15 the audience gathered this from their conversation, or in the absence of such indications asked no questions on the subject. They talked for a time and went away; and at once another set appeared. The intervals between the acts (if intervals there were, and however they were occupied) had no purpose connected with scene-changing, and must have been short; and the introduction and removal of a few properties would take next to no time from the performance.16 We may safely assume that not less than a hundred of the hundred and twenty minutes were given to the play itself.
We now need to look at how this stage and its setups influenced the plays themselves, and we will see that most of these influences are tied to the lack of scenery. This is the main reason—not the only one—behind the shorter performances. In our Shakespeare revivals, the plays are always significantly shortened; yet, even when there isn’t a strong focus on scenic display, the run time is rarely less than three hours, and often quite a bit longer. In Shakespeare’s time, as we learn from various sources (e.g., from the Prologues to Romeo and Juliet and Henry VIII.), the typical time for an uncut play was about two hours. The key reason for this big difference is clear: while we spend time changing scenes, his company was busy performing the piece. At a set signal, certain characters would come on stage. Unless a sign indicated where the action was taking place, the audience figured it out from their dialogue, or if no cues were provided, they didn’t ask about it. They would talk for a while and then leave; right after, a different group would come on. The breaks between acts (if there were any, and however they were spent) did not involve scene changes and must have been brief; setting up and taking down a few props hardly took any time away from the performance. We can confidently say that at least a hundred of the hundred and twenty minutes were dedicated to the play itself.
The absence of scenery, however, will not wholly account for the difference in question. If you take a Shakespearean play of average length and read it at about the pace usual in our revivals, you will find, I think, that you have occupied considerably more than a hundred or a hundred and twenty minutes.17 The Elizabethan actor can hardly have spoken so slowly. Probably the position of the stage, and especially of the front part of it where most of the action took place, was of advantage to him in this respect. Standing almost in the middle of his audience, and at no great distance from any section 382 of it, he could with safety deliver his lines much faster than an actor can now. He could speak even a ‘passionate’ speech ‘trippingly on the tongue.’ Hamlet bids him do so, warns him not to mouth, and, when the time for his speech comes, calls impatiently to him to leave his damnable faces and begin; and this is not the only passage in Elizabethan literature which suggests that good judges objected to a slow and over-emphatic delivery. We have some actors not inferior in elocution, we must presume, to Burbage or Taylor, but even Mr. Vezin or Mr. Forbes Robertson may find it difficult to deliver blank verse intelligibly, musically, and rapidly out of our stage-box.18
The lack of scenery, however, won't fully explain the difference we're discussing. If you take an average Shakespearean play and read it at the typical pace we use in our performances, you'll find that you've spent well over a hundred or a hundred and twenty minutes. The Elizabethan actor probably didn’t speak that slowly. The layout of the stage, especially the front part where most of the action happened, likely helped him in this regard. Standing almost in the middle of the audience and not far from any section, he could safely deliver his lines much faster than an actor can today. He could even deliver a 'passionate' speech ‘trippingly on the tongue.’ Hamlet tells him to do just that, warns him not to overact, and when it’s time for his speech, calls out impatiently for him to stop making his ridiculous faces and start; and this isn’t the only part of Elizabethan literature that indicates good critics preferred a quicker and less exaggerated delivery. We have some actors who we can assume are not inferior in elocution to Burbage or Taylor, but even Mr. Vezin or Mr. Forbes Robertson might find it challenging to deliver blank verse clearly, musically, and quickly from our stage box.
I return to the absence of scenery, which even in this matter must be more important than the position of the stage or the preference for rapid speech. It explains, secondly, the great difference between Elizabethan and more modern plays in the number of the scenes.19 This number, with Shakespeare, averages somewhere about twenty: it reaches forty-two in Antony and Cleopatra, and sinks to nine in Love’s Labour’s Lost, the Midsummer-Night’s Dream, and the Tempest. In the fourth act of the first of these plays there are thirteen scenes, no one of them in the same place as the next. The average number in Schiller’s plays seems to be about eight. In plays written now it corresponds not unfrequently with the number of acts.20 The primary cause of this difference, though not the only one, is, I presume, that we expect to see appropriate surroundings, 383 at the least, for every part of the story. Such surroundings mean more or less elaborate scenery, which, besides being expensive, takes a long time to set and change. For a dramatist accordingly who is a dramatist and wishes to hold his audience by the play itself, it is an advantage to have as few scenes as may be. And so the absence of scenery in Shakespeare’s day, and its presence in ours, result in two totally different systems, not merely of theatrical effect, but of dramatic construction.
I want to point out the lack of scenery, which is even more important than the stage's location or the preference for fast dialogue. This also highlights the big difference between Elizabethan plays and modern ones in terms of the number of scenes. With Shakespeare, the average number is about twenty: it reaches forty-two in Antony and Cleopatra, and drops to nine in Love’s Labour’s Lost, Midsummer Night’s Dream, and The Tempest. In the fourth act of the first of these plays, there are thirteen scenes, and none of them take place in the same location as the next. The average number in Schiller’s plays seems to be around eight. In contemporary plays, this often matches the number of acts. The main reason for this difference, though not the only one, is that we expect to see suitable environments for each part of the story. Such environments usually require more or less elaborate scenery, which is not only costly but also takes a long time to set up and change. For a playwright, who wants to engage the audience with the play itself, having as few scenes as possible is an advantage. Thus, the absence of scenery in Shakespeare’s time and its presence now leads to two completely different systems, not only of theatrical effect but also of dramatic structure.
In certain ways it was clearly an advantage to a playwright to be able to produce a large number of scenes, varying in length according to his pleasure, and separated by almost inappreciable intervals. Nor could there be any disadvantage in this freedom, if he had a strong feeling for dramatic construction, and a gift for it, and a determination to construct as well as he could. But, as a matter of fact, many, perhaps the majority, of the pre-Shakespearean dramas are put together very loosely; scene follows scene in the manner of a casual narrative rather than a play; and a good deal is admitted for the sake of its immediate attraction and not because it is essential to the plot. The freedom which we are considering, though it could not necessitate these defects, gave the widest scope for them; the majority of the audience probably was, and continued to be, well-nigh indifferent to them; and a large proportion of the plays of Shakespeare’s time exhibits them in some degree. The average drama of that day has great merits of a strictly dramatic kind, but it is not well-built, it is not what we mean by ‘a good play’; and if we look at it from the restricted point of view implied by that phrase we shall be inclined, I think, to believe that it would have been a better play if its author had been compelled by the stage-arrangements to halve the number of the scenes. These remarks will hold of Shakespeare himself. Some of his most delightful 384 dramas, indeed,—for instance, the two Parts of Henry IV.—make little or no pretence to be well-constructed wholes; and even in those which fully deserve that title a certain amount of matter not indispensable to the plot is usually to be found. In point of construction Othello is the best of his tragedies, Julius Cæsar better than King Lear, and Antony and Cleopatra perhaps the faultiest. To say that this depends solely on the number of scenes would be ridiculous, but still it is probably significant that the numbers are, respectively, fifteen, eighteen, twenty-one, and forty-two.
In some ways, it was definitely an advantage for a playwright to create a large number of scenes, varying in length as they wished, with almost negligible breaks in between. There wasn’t really a downside to this freedom, as long as they had a strong sense of dramatic structure, a talent for it, and a commitment to do their best in creating it. However, in reality, many, if not most, of the plays from before Shakespeare are put together quite loosely; scenes follow one another like a casual story rather than a cohesive play, and a lot is included just for immediate appeal rather than being crucial to the plot. This freedom we’re discussing, while it didn’t have to lead to these flaws, certainly allowed for them to flourish; most of the audience likely was, and continued to be, almost indifferent to them; and a significant number of plays from Shakespeare’s time display them to some extent. The typical drama of that era has many qualities that are strictly dramatic, but it isn’t well-structured, it isn’t what we consider ‘a good play’; and if we look at it from the limited perspective suggested by that term, we might think that it would have been a better play if its author had been forced by the staging arrangements to reduce the number of scenes. This applies to Shakespeare himself as well. Some of his most enjoyable plays, like the two Parts of Henry IV., don’t really pretend to be well-constructed wholes; and even in those that truly deserve that title, there’s usually some material that isn’t essential to the plot. In terms of structure, Othello is his best tragedy, Julius Cæsar is better than King Lear, and Antony and Cleopatra is perhaps the weakest. To say that this is solely about the number of scenes would be absurd, but it's probably notable that the counts are, respectively, fifteen, eighteen, twenty-one, and forty-two.
The average Elizabethan play could not, of course, have been converted into a well-built fabric by a mere reduction of the number of its scenes; and in some cases no amount of rearrangement of the whole material employed could have produced this result. This means, however, on the other hand, that the Elizabethans, partly from the very simplicity of their theatrical conditions, were able to handle with decided, though usually imperfect, dramatic effect subjects which would present difficulties still greater, if not insuperable, to a playwright now. And in Shakespeare we can trace, in this respect and in others, the advantages connected with the absence of scenery. He could carry his audience freely from one country, town, house or room, to another, or from this part of a battle-field to that, because the audience imagined each place and saw none. I take an extreme example. The Third Act of Antony and Cleopatra, according to modern editions, contains thirteen scenes, and these are the localities assigned to them: (1) a plain in Syria, (2) Rome, an ante-chamber in Cæsar’s house, (3) Alexandria, Cleopatra’s palace, (4) Athens, a room in Antony’s house, (5) the same, another room, (6) Rome, Cæsar’s house, (7) near Actium, Antony’s camp, (8) a plain near Actium, (9) another part of the plain, (10) another part of the plain, (11) 385 Alexandria, Cleopatra’s palace, (12) Egypt, Cæsar’s camp, (13) Alexandria, Cleopatra’s palace. I wonder how long this Act would take on our stage, where each locality must be represented. Three hours perhaps, of which the performance might occupy one-eighth. But in Shakespeare’s day there was no occasion for any stage-direction as to locality throughout the Act.
The typical Elizabethan play couldn’t just become a well-structured piece by simply cutting down the number of scenes. In many cases, no amount of rearranging the entire material could have achieved this. This suggests, however, that the Elizabethans, due to their straightforward theatrical conditions, were able to tackle subjects with a strong, though often imperfect, dramatic impact that would pose even greater, if not impossible, challenges for a modern playwright. In Shakespeare, we can observe the benefits of not having elaborate scenery. He could smoothly transport his audience from one country, town, house, or room to another, or from one part of a battlefield to another, because the audience envisioned each place without actually seeing it. For instance, the Third Act of Antony and Cleopatra, according to modern editions, has thirteen scenes, with these locations assigned to them: (1) a plain in Syria, (2) Rome, an anteroom in Caesar’s house, (3) Alexandria, Cleopatra’s palace, (4) Athens, a room in Antony’s house, (5) the same, another room, (6) Rome, Caesar’s house, (7) near Actium, Antony’s camp, (8) a plain near Actium, (9) another part of the plain, (10) another part of the plain, (11) 385 Alexandria, Cleopatra’s palace, (12) Egypt, Caesar’s camp, (13) Alexandria, Cleopatra’s palace. I wonder how long this Act would take on our stage, where each location has to be represented. Maybe three hours, of which the actual performance might only take one-eighth. But in Shakespeare’s time, there was no need for any stage directions regarding locations throughout the Act.
Again, Shakespeare’s method of working a double plot depends largely on his ability to bring the persons belonging to the two plots on to the stage in alternate scenes of no great length until the threads are combined. This is easily seen in King Lear; and there we can observe, further, how he varies the pitch of feeling and provides relief by interposing short quiet scenes between longer exciting ones. By this means, as I have pointed out elsewhere, the Storm-scene on the heath, which if undivided would be intolerable, is broken into three, separated by very short duologues spoken within the Castle and in prose. Again, since scene follows scene without a pause, he could make one tell on another in the way either of intensification or of contrast. We catch the effect in reading, but in our theatres it is usually destroyed by the interval. Finally, however many scenes an Act may contain, Shakespeare can keep attention glued to the play throughout the Act, because there are no intervals. So can our playwrights, because they have but one or two scenes in the Act. But in our reproductions of Shakespeare, though the number of scenes is reduced, it can scarcely ever be reduced to that extent; so that several times during an Act, and many times during the play, we are withdrawn perforce from the dramatic atmosphere into that of everyday life, solitary impatience or ennui, distracting conversation, third-rate music, or, occasionally, good music half-drowned in a babble of voices.
Again, Shakespeare’s technique of using a double plot relies heavily on his ability to bring characters from both plots onto the stage in alternating short scenes until their stories intertwine. This is clearly seen in King Lear; here, we can also notice how he changes the emotional intensity and provides breaks by inserting brief quiet scenes between longer, more intense ones. As I’ve mentioned elsewhere, the storm scene on the heath, which would be unbearable if unbroken, is split into three parts, separated by very short dialogues that take place in the Castle and are written in prose. Moreover, since scenes follow one another without a pause, he creates connections between them either by heightening tension or contrasting them. We notice this effect when reading, but in our theaters, it’s often spoiled by intermissions. Ultimately, no matter how many scenes are in an Act, Shakespeare keeps the audience engaged throughout because there are no breaks. Our modern playwrights achieve this, too, since they generally have just one or two scenes per Act. However, in our productions of Shakespeare, while the number of scenes is decreased, it rarely gets reduced enough; thus, several times during an Act and many times throughout the play, we are forced to step out of the dramatic atmosphere into everyday life, dealing with impatience or boredom, distracting conversations, mediocre music, or occasionally, good music that’s half- drowned out by a chatter of voices.
If we consider the characteristics on which I have been dwelling, and bear in mind also the rapidity of speech which we have found to be probable, we shall realise that a performance in Shakespeare’s day, though more of the play was performed, must have been something much more variegated and changeful, and much lighter in movement, than a revival now. And this difference will have been observed by those who have seen Shakespeare acted by the Elizabethan Stage Society, under the direction of Mr. Poel, who not only played scene after scene without intervals, but secured in a considerable degree that rapidity of speech.
If we think about the traits I've been discussing, and also keep in mind the speed of speech we've found likely, we'll understand that a performance in Shakespeare's time, while featuring more of the play, must have been much more varied and dynamic, and much lighter in tone, than a modern revival. This difference has likely been noticed by those who saw Shakespeare performed by the Elizabethan Stage Society, directed by Mr. Poel, who not only performed scene after scene without breaks, but also achieved a significant degree of that quick speech.
A minor point remains. The Elizabethan stage, we have seen, had no front curtain. The front curtain and the use of scenery naturally came in together, for the second, so far as the front stage was concerned, was dependent on the first; and as we have already glanced at some effects of the absence of the second, that of the first will require but a few additional words. It was clearly in some ways a great disadvantage; for every situation at the front of the stage had to be begun and ended before the eyes of the audience. In our dramas the curtain may rise on a position which the actors then had to produce by movements not really belonging to the play; and, what is more important, the scene may advance to a striking climax, the effect of which would be greatly diminished and sometimes destroyed if the actors had to leave the stage instead of being suddenly hidden. In Elizabethan plays, accordingly, we seldom meet with this kind of effect, though it is not difficult to discover places where it would have been appropriate. But we shall not find them, I venture to think, in tragedies. This effect, in other words, appears properly to belong to comedy and to melodrama (if that species of play is to be considered here at all); and the Elizabethans lost nothing by their inability to misuse it in tragedy, and especially 387 at the close of a tragedy. Whether it can be artistic to end any serious scene whatever at the point of greatest tension seems doubtful, but surely it is little short of barbarous to drop the curtain on the last dying words, or, it may be, the last convulsion, of a tragic hero. In tragedy the Elizabethan practice, like the Greek, was to lower the pitch of emotion from this point by a few quiet words, followed perhaps by sounds which, in intention at least, were majestic or solemn, and so to restore the audience to common life ‘in calm of mind, all passion spent.’ Thus Shakespeare’s tragedies always close; and the end of Marlowe’s Doctor Faustus is not Exeunt Devils with Faustus, but the speech beginning
A minor point remains. The Elizabethan stage, as we have seen, didn't have a front curtain. The front curtain and the use of scenery naturally appeared together, since the second was dependent on the first for the front stage; and since we've already touched on some effects of the absence of the second, the first just needs a few more words. It was clearly a significant disadvantage in some ways, as every scene at the front of the stage had to begin and end in full view of the audience. In our dramas, the curtain may rise on a moment that the actors then have to create through movements that don’t actually belong to the play. More importantly, the scene can build to a striking climax, the impact of which would be greatly lessened and sometimes ruined if the actors had to leave the stage rather than suddenly disappear. Therefore, in Elizabethan plays, we rarely encounter this kind of effect, although it’s not hard to find moments where it could have worked well. However, I believe we won't find them in tragedies. This effect seems to fit better with comedy and melodrama (if we consider that type of play here); and the Elizabethans didn’t lose anything by not misusing it in tragedy, especially at the end of a tragic play. Whether it's artistic to end any serious scene at the moment of greatest tension is debatable, but it's certainly a bit barbaric to drop the curtain on the last dying words or the final convulsion of a tragic hero. In tragedy, the Elizabethan practice, like the Greek, was to lower the emotional intensity with a few quiet words, perhaps followed by sounds that, at least in intention, were majestic or solemn, thus restoring the audience to everyday life "in calm of mind, all passion spent." This is how Shakespeare's tragedies always conclude; and the end of Marlowe's Doctor Faustus isn't Exeunt Devils with Faustus, but the speech beginning
Cut is the branch that might have grown full straight, Cut is the branch that could have grown tall and straight, And burned is Apollo’s laurel-bough, And burned is Apollo's laurel branch, That sometime grew within this learned man. That sometimes grew within this knowledgeable man. |
In this particular case Marlowe, if he had not been a poet, might have dispensed with the final descent, or ascent, from the violent emotions attending the catastrophe; but in the immense majority of their tragedies the Elizabethans, even if they had wished to do as we too often do, were saved from the temptation by the absence of a front curtain.21
In this case, Marlowe, if he hadn't been a poet, could have skipped the final descent or ascent of the intense emotions that come with the disaster. However, in most of their tragedies, the Elizabethans, even if they had wanted to do what we often do, were prevented from giving in to that temptation because there was no front curtain. 21
5.
5.
Hitherto we have not considered a Shakespearean performance on the side, I will not say of its spectacular, but of its pictorial effect. This must be our last subject. We have to bear in mind here three things: the fact that the stage was viewed from three sides, its illumination by daylight throughout the play, and the absence of scenery. It is obvious that the last two deprived the audience of many attractive or impressive pictures; while, as to the first, it seems unlikely that actors who were watched from the sides as well as the front would study to group themselves as parts of a composition addressed to the eye. Indeed one may doubt whether, except in regard to costume, they seriously attended to the pictorial effect of a drama at all; their tiny crowds and armies, for example, cannot have provided much of a show. And in any case it is clear that the audience had to dispense with many more or less beautiful sights that we may now enjoy. But the question whether their loss was, on the whole, a disadvantage is not so easy to answer; for here again it freed them from a temptation—that of sacrificing dramatic to pictorial effect; and we cannot tell whether, or how far, they would have been proof against its influence. Let us try, however, to see the position clearly.
So far, we haven't looked at a Shakespearean performance in terms of its visual impact, rather than its dramatic one. This will be our final topic. We need to keep three things in mind: the stage was viewed from three sides, it was lit by daylight throughout the play, and there was no scenery. It's clear that the last two factors took away many attractive or impressive images from the audience; as for the first, it seems unlikely that actors being watched from the sides and the front would focus on grouping themselves as part of a visual composition. In fact, one might question whether they really considered the visual aspects of the drama at all, except for their costumes; their small crowds and armies, for instance, probably didn’t provide much of a spectacle. In any case, it's evident that the audience had to miss out on many beautiful sights that we can enjoy today. However, whether this loss was overall a disadvantage is not easy to determine; because, again, it kept them from the temptation to prioritize visual effects over the drama itself, and we can't know whether, or to what extent, they would have resisted that influence. Let’s try to clarify the situation.
The essence of drama—and certainly of Shakespearean drama—lies in actions and words expressive of inward movements of human nature. Pictorial effects (if for convenience’ sake the various matters under consideration may be signified by that phrase) are in themselves no more dramatic than songs, dances, military music, or the jests of a ‘fool.’ Like these other things, they may be made dramatic. They may be used and apprehended, that is to say, as elements fused with the essential elements of dramatic effect. And, so far as this is the case and 389 they thus contribute to that effect, they are, it seems clear, an unmixed advantage. But a distinct and separate attention to them is another matter; for, the moment it sets in, attention begins to be withdrawn from the actions and words, and therefore from the inward movements that these express. And experience shows that, as soon as pictorial attractions exceed a certain limit, impossible to specify in general terms, they at once influence the average play-goer in this mischievous way. It is, further, well-nigh inevitable that this should happen. However interesting the actions, words, and inward movements may be, they call for some effort of imagination and of other mental activities,22 while stage-pictures demand very little; and accordingly, at the present time at any rate, the bulk of an audience to which the latter are abundantly presented will begin to enjoy them for their own sakes, or as parts of a panorama and not of a drama. No one, I think, can honestly doubt this who watches and listens to the people sitting near him at what the newspapers too truly call ‘an amazing Shakespearean spectacle.’ If we are offered a pretty picture of the changing colours of the sky at dawn, or of a forest glade with deer miraculously moving across its sunny grass, most of us cease for the time to be an audience and become mere spectators; and let Romeo and Juliet, or Rosalind and Orlando, talk as like angels as they will, they will talk but half-heeded. Our dramatists know this well enough. Mr. Barrie and Mr. Pinero and Mr. Shaw, who 390 want the audience to listen and understand, take good care not to divert its attention and deaden its imagination by scenic displays. And yet, with the heartiest admiration for their best work, one may say that Shakespeare’s requires more attention and imagination than theirs.
The essence of drama—and definitely Shakespearean drama—comes from actions and words that reflect the inner workings of human nature. Visual elements (if it helps to group the various topics this way) aren't inherently more dramatic than songs, dances, military music, or the jokes of a fool. Like these other forms, they can be made dramatic. They can be utilized and understood as part of the core elements that create dramatic impact. As long as this is true and they enhance that impact, it’s clear that they are a definite advantage. But focusing on them separately is a different story; as soon as that happens, attention shifts away from the actions and words, and thus from the inner movements they convey. Experience shows that once visual attractions go beyond a certain limit—which is hard to define—they tend to distract the average theatergoer in this harmful way. This outcome is almost unavoidable. No matter how engaging the actions, words, and inner movements are, they require some effort of imagination and other mental engagement, while stage visuals require very little. Therefore, at least today, most of an audience that is presented with plenty of the latter will start to enjoy them for their own sake, or as parts of a scene, rather than as part of a drama. I believe no one can honestly doubt this who observes the people around them at what the newspapers aptly call “an incredible Shakespearean spectacle.” If we’re shown a beautiful image of the changing colors of the dawn sky or a sunny forest glade with deer gracefully moving across the grass, most of us stop being an audience and become mere spectators; and let Romeo and Juliet, or Rosalind and Orlando, speak as angelically as they might, they’ll be only half-listened to. Our playwrights are well aware of this. Mr. Barrie, Mr. Pinero, and Mr. Shaw, who want the audience to listen and comprehend, make sure not to distract attention or numb imagination with scenic displays. Yet, with genuine admiration for their best works, one could say that Shakespeare’s plays demand more attention and imagination than theirs.
Whether the Elizabethan companies, if they had had the power to use the attractions of scenery, would have abused it, and whether in that case the audience would have been as readily debauched as ours, it is useless to dispute. The audience was not composed mainly of groundlings; and even the groundlings in that age had drama in their blood. But I venture to disbelieve that the main fault in these matters lies, in any age, with the audience. It is like the populace in Shakespeare’s plays, easy to lead wrong but just as easy to lead right. If you give people in the East End, or even in the Albert Hall, nothing but third-rate music, most of them will be content with it, and possibly may come to disrelish what is better. But if you have a little faith in great art and in human nature, and offer them, I do not say the Diabelli variations, but such music as the symphonies of Beethoven or even of Brahms, they will justify your faith. This is not theory, but fact; and I cannot think that it is otherwise with drama, or at least with the dramas of Shakespeare. Did they ever ‘spell ruin to managers’ if they were, through the whole cast, satisfactorily acted? What spells real ruin to managers and actors alike is what spells degradation to audiences.23
Whether the Elizabethan companies, if they had the capability to use scenic attractions, would have misused it, and whether in that case the audience would have been as easily corrupted as ours, is pointless to argue. The audience was not primarily made up of commoners; even the commoners of that time had a natural affinity for drama. But I dare to believe that the main issue in these situations lies, in any era, not with the audience. It’s like the crowd in Shakespeare’s plays, easy to lead astray but just as easy to guide in the right direction. If you offer people in the East End, or even at the Albert Hall, nothing but mediocre music, most of them will be satisfied with it and might even grow to dislike better quality. However, if you have some faith in great art and in human nature, and present them, I’m not saying the Diabelli variations, but music such as Beethoven symphonies or even Brahms, they will validate your belief. This is not just theory; it's fact. I cannot believe that it’s any different with drama, or at least with Shakespeare’s plays. Did they ever ‘spell ruin for managers’ if they were performed well by the entire cast? What truly brings ruin to both managers and actors is what leads to the degradation of the audience.
But whether or no Shakespeare’s audience could have been easily degraded by scenic pleasure, it had not the chance; and I will not raise the further question how far its disabilities were the cause of its virtues, but will end with a few words on two of the virtues themselves. It possessed, first, a vivid imagination. Shakespeare could address to it not in vain the injunction, ‘Work, work your thoughts!’ Probably in three scenes out of five the place and surroundings of the action were absolutely invisible to its eyes. In a fourth it took the barest symbol for reality. A couple of wretched trees made the Forest of Arden for it, five men with ragged foils the army that conquered at Agincourt: are we stronger than it, or weaker? It heard Romeo say
But whether or not Shakespeare’s audience could have easily been distracted by visual entertainment, they never had the opportunity; and I won’t delve into how much their limitations contributed to their strengths, but I’ll conclude with a few thoughts on two of those strengths. First, they had a vivid imagination. Shakespeare could confidently tell them, “Engage your thoughts!” Probably in three out of five scenes, the setting and circumstances of the action were completely invisible to them. In another, they accepted the simplest symbol as reality. A couple of miserable trees represented the Forest of Arden, and five men with tattered swords stood in for the army that triumphed at Agincourt: are we stronger or weaker than they were? They listened to Romeo say
Look, love, what envious streaks Look, love, what jealous streaks Do lace the severing clouds in yonder east; Do lace the cutting clouds in the east; |
and to its mind’s eye they were there. It looked at a shabby old balcony, but as it listened it saw the swallows flitting round the sun-lit battlements of Macbeth’s castle, and our pitiful sense of grotesque incongruity never troubled it.24 The simplest convention sufficed to set its imagination at work. If Prospero entered wearing a particular robe, it knew that no one on the stage could see his solid shape;25 and if Banquo, rising through the trap-door, had his bloody face dusted over with meal, it recognised him for a ghost and thrilled with horror; and we, Heaven help us, should laugh. Though the stage stood in broad daylight, again, Banquo, for it, was being murdered on a dark wet night, for he carried 392 a torch and spoke of rain; and the chaste stars were shining for it outside Desdemona’s chamber as the awful figure entered and extinguished the lamp. Consider how extraordinary is the fact I am about to mention, and what a testimony it bears to the imagination of the audience. In Hamlet, Othello, and Macbeth, not one scene here and there but actually the majority of the most impressive scenes take place at night, and, to a reader, depend not a little on the darkness for their effect. Yet the Ghost-scenes, the play-scene, the sparing of the king at prayer, that conversation of Hamlet with his mother which is opened by the killing of Polonius and interrupted by the appearance of the Ghost; the murder of Duncan, the murder of Banquo, the Banquet-scene, the Sleep-walking scene; the whole of the first Act of Othello, the scene of Cassio’s drunken revel and fight, and the whole of the terrible last Act,—all of this was played in a theatre open to the afternoon sun, and was written by a man who knew that it was so to be played. But he knew his audience too.26
and to its imagination, they were there. It looked at a worn-out old balcony, but as it listened, it saw the swallows flying around the sunlit walls of Macbeth’s castle, and our sad sense of absurdity never bothered it.24 The simplest setup was enough to spark its imagination. If Prospero walked in wearing a certain robe, it understood that no one on stage could see his solid form;25 and if Banquo, rising through the trap door, had his bloody face covered in flour, it recognized him as a ghost and felt a thrill of horror; and we, bless us, would laugh. Though the stage was in broad daylight, to it, Banquo was being murdered on a dark, rainy night, since he carried a torch and talked about rain; and the pure stars were shining for it outside Desdemona’s room as the terrifying figure entered and snuffed out the lamp. Consider how remarkable it is that I’m about to mention this, and what a testament it is to the audience's imagination. In Hamlet, Othello, and Macbeth, not just a few scenes here and there but actually most of the most powerful scenes take place at night, and, for a reader, depend significantly on the darkness for their impact. Yet the Ghost scenes, the play scene, the sparing of the king at prayer, that conversation between Hamlet and his mother which begins with the killing of Polonius and is interrupted by the Ghost’s appearance; the murder of Duncan, the murder of Banquo, the Banquet scene, the Sleepwalking scene; the entirety of the first Act of Othello, the scene of Cassio’s drunken revelry and fight, and the whole dreadful final Act—all of this was performed in a theater open to the afternoon sun, and was written by a man who knew it would be performed this way. But he also understood his audience too.26
That audience had not only imagination, and the power to sink its soul in the essence of drama. It had something else of scarcely less import for Shakespeare, the love of poetry. Ignorant, noisy, malodorous, too fond of dances and songs and dirty jokes, of soldiers and trumpets and cannon, the groundling might be: but he liked poetry. If he had not liked it, he, with his brutal manners, would have silenced it, and the Elizabethan drama could never have been the thing it was. The plays of Shakespeare swarm with long speeches, almost all of which are cut down or cut clean away for our theatres. They are never, of course, irrelevant; sometimes they are indispensable to the full appreciation 393 of a character; but it is manifest that they were not written solely for a dramatic purpose, but also because the author and his audience loved poetry. A sign of this is the fact that they especially abound where, from the nature of the story, the dramatic structure is imperfect.27 They abound in Troilus and Cressida and Henry V. more than in Othello or Much Ado. Remember, for a standard of size, that ‘To be or not to be’ is thirty-three lines in length, and then consider the following fact. Henry V. contains seventeen speeches longer than that soliloquy. Five of them are between forty and fifty lines long, two between fifty and sixty, and two exceed sixty. Yet if any play entirely by Shakespeare were open to the charge of being a ‘drum and trumpet history’ written to please the populace, it would be Henry V. Not only then the cultured section of the audience loved poetry; the whole audience loved it. How long would they have continued to relish this ‘perpetual feast of nectared sweets’ if their eyes had been feasted too? Or is it likely that, once habituated to spectacular stimulants, they would have welcomed ‘the crystal clearness of the Muses’ spring’?
That audience had not just imagination and the ability to immerse itself in the essence of drama. It also had something equally important for Shakespeare: a love of poetry. The groundling might have been ignorant, loud, smelly, overly fond of dances, songs, and crude jokes, and enthusiastic about soldiers, trumpets, and cannons, but he appreciated poetry. If he hadn’t, his brutal demeanor would have silenced it, and Elizabethan drama could never have been what it was. Shakespeare's plays are filled with long speeches, most of which are shortened or completely omitted in our theaters. They are never irrelevant; sometimes they are essential for fully understanding a character; but it’s clear that they were not written only for dramatic purposes, but also because the author and his audience loved poetry. A sign of this is that they especially flourish where the nature of the story results in imperfect dramatic structure. They are more abundant in Troilus and Cressida and Henry V. than in Othello or Much Ado. Keep in mind, as a comparison, that ‘To be or not to be’ is thirty-three lines long, and consider this: Henry V. has seventeen speeches longer than that soliloquy. Five of them range from forty to fifty lines, two from fifty to sixty, and two exceed sixty. Yet if any play entirely by Shakespeare could be accused of being a ‘drum and trumpet history’ written for popular appeal, it would be Henry V. Not just the educated part of the audience loved poetry; the whole audience loved it. How long would they have continued to enjoy this ‘perpetual feast of nectared sweets’ if their eyes were also satisfied? Or is it likely that, once used to spectacular thrills, they would have embraced ‘the crystal clearness of the Muses’ spring’?
1902.
1902.
1 This, one may suspect, was also the position of Webster, who praises Shakespeare, but groups him with Dekker and Heywood, and mentions him after Chapman, Jonson, and Beaumont and Fletcher (Preface to the White Devil).
1 One might assume this was also Webster's view, as he praises Shakespeare but puts him in the same category as Dekker and Heywood, mentioning him after Chapman, Jonson, and Beaumont and Fletcher (Preface to the White Devil).
2 I am obliged to speak summarily. Some of these things declined in popularity as time went on.
2 I have to speak briefly. Some of these things became less popular over time.
3 The examples just cited show his method at its best, and it would be easy to mention others far less satisfactory. Nor do I doubt that his plays would be much more free from blemishes of various kinds if his audience had added to their virtues greater cultivation. On the other hand the question whether, or how far, he knowingly ‘wrote down to’ his audience, in the sense of giving it what he despised, seems to me very difficult, if not impossible, to answer: and I may mention some causes of this difficulty.
3 The examples mentioned show his method at its best, and it would be easy to point out others that are much less impressive. I also believe that his plays would have fewer flaws of various kinds if his audience had more refined tastes. On the other hand, the question of whether, or to what extent, he intentionally “wrote down to” his audience by giving them what he looked down on is very challenging, if not impossible, to answer; and I can point out some reasons for this difficulty.
(1) There is no general presumption against interpolations in an Elizabethan drama published piratically or after the author’s death. We have, further, positive grounds of the strongest kind for believing that ‘Shakespeare’s plays’ contain a good deal that Shakespeare never wrote. We cannot therefore simply take it for granted that he wrote every silly or offensive thing that we find in the volume; and least of all should we do this when the passage is more or less irrelevant and particularly easy to excise. I do not say that these considerations have great importance here, but they have some; and readers of Shakespeare, and even some scholars, constantly tend to forget them, and to regard the texts as if they had been published by himself, or by scrupulously careful men of letters immediately after his death.
(1) There's no general assumption against changes in an Elizabethan drama published illegally or after the author's death. We also have strong evidence suggesting that 'Shakespeare's plays' include quite a bit that Shakespeare didn't actually write. Therefore, we can't just assume that he wrote every silly or offensive thing we find in the collection; especially not when the passage is mostly irrelevant and easy to remove. I'm not saying these points are extremely important here, but they do matter somewhat; and readers of Shakespeare, as well as some scholars, often tend to overlook them, treating the texts as if they were published by him or by exceptionally careful writers right after his death.
(2) We must never take for granted that what seems to us feeble or bad seemed so to Shakespeare. Evidently he was amused by puns and quips and verbal ingenuities in which most of us find little entertainment. Gross jokes, scarcely redeemed in our eyes by their humour, may have diverted him. He sometimes writes, and clearly in good faith, what seems to us bombastic or ‘conceited.’ So far as this was the case he was not writing down to his audience. He shared its tastes, or the tastes of some section of it. So it may have been, again, with such a blot as the blinding of Gloucester on the open stage.
(2) We should never assume that what seems weak or bad to us also seemed that way to Shakespeare. Clearly, he found enjoyment in puns, jokes, and clever wordplay that most of us don’t find entertaining. Crude jokes, hardly saved by their humor in our view, might have amused him. Sometimes he wrote, genuinely, in a style that seems to us overly dramatic or self-important. When he did this, he wasn't talking down to his audience; he shared their tastes, or at least those of a portion of them. This could also apply to moments like the blinding of Gloucester on stage.
(3) Jonson defied his audience, yet he wrote a good deal that we think bad. In the same way certain of Shakespeare’s faults cannot be due to condescension to his audience: e.g. the obscurities and distortions of language not infrequent in his later plays. And this may be so with some faults which have the appearance of arising from that condescension.
(3) Jonson challenged his audience, but he produced a lot that we consider poor. Similarly, some of Shakespeare’s flaws cannot be attributed to him looking down on his audience: e.g. the unclear language and distortions that are common in his later plays. This might also apply to some flaws that seem to come from that condescension.
(4) Other defects again he might have deliberately defended; e.g. the highly improbable conclusions and the distressing mis-marriages of some of the comedies. ‘It is of the essence of romantic comedy,’ he might have said, ‘to treat such things with indifference. There is a convention that you should take the characters with some degree of seriousness while they are in difficulties, and should cease to do so when they are to be delivered from them.’ Do not we ourselves adopt this point of view to some extent when we go to the theatre now?
(4) He might have intentionally defended other flaws; e.g. the very unlikely conclusions and the upsetting mismatches in some of the comedies. “It’s a key aspect of romantic comedy,” he might have argued, “to handle such issues lightly. There’s a convention that you should take the characters somewhat seriously when they’re in trouble, and then stop once they’re rescued.” Don’t we also see things this way to some degree when we go to the theater today?
I added this note after reading Mr. Bridges’s very interesting and original contribution to the Stratford Town edition of Shakespeare (vol x.). I disagree with some of Mr. Bridges’s remarks, and am not always repelled by things that he dislikes. But this brief note is not, of course, meant for an answer to his paper; it merely suggests reasons for at least diminishing the proportion of defect attributable to a conscious sacrifice of art to the tastes of the audience.
I added this note after reading Mr. Bridges’s very interesting and original contribution to the Stratford Town edition of Shakespeare (vol x.). I disagree with some of Mr. Bridges’s comments and I’m not always put off by things he dislikes. But this brief note isn’t meant to respond to his paper; it just offers reasons for at least reducing the amount of shortcomings attributed to a deliberate compromise of art for audience preferences.
4 To us their first appearance is of interest chiefly because it introduces the soliloquy ‘How all occasions.’ But, it is amusing to notice, the Folio, which probably represents the acting version in 1623, omits the soliloquy but retains the marching soldiers.
4 Their first appearance catches our attention mainly because it introduces the soliloquy ‘How all occasions.’ However, it's funny to see that the Folio, which likely reflects the version performed in 1623, leaves out the soliloquy but keeps the marching soldiers.
6 The latter, no doubt, accompanied by the band, except when the clown played the tabor while he danced alone.
6 The latter, for sure, was joined by the band, except when the clown played the tabor while dancing solo.
7 This may possibly be one of the signs that Macbeth was altered after Shakespeare’s retirement or death.
7 This might be one of the clues that Macbeth was changed after Shakespeare retired or died.
8 Surely every company that plays Shakespeare should include a boy. There would then be no excuse for giving to a woman such parts as Ariel and Brutus’s boy Lucius.
8 Every company that performs Shakespeare should definitely have a boy in their cast. That way, there would be no reason to assign roles like Ariel or Brutus’s son Lucius to a woman.
9 This question will not be answered by the citation of one famous speech of Cleopatra’s—a speech, too, which is strictly in character. But, as to this matter and the other considerations put forward above, I must add that, while my impression is that what has been said of Shakespeare holds of most of the contemporary dramatists, I have not verified it by a research. A student looking for a subject for his thesis might well undertake such a research.
9 This question can’t be answered just by citing one famous speech from Cleopatra—a speech that fits her character perfectly. However, regarding this issue and the other points mentioned earlier, I should add that while I feel what has been said about Shakespeare applies to most of the contemporary playwrights, I haven't confirmed it through research. A student searching for a thesis topic might find this research worthwhile.
10 When the lecture was given (in 1902) I went more fully into details, having arrived at certain conclusions mainly by an examination of Elizabethan dramas. I suppress them here because I have been unable to study all that has since been written on the Elizabethan stage. The reader who is interested in the subject should refer in the first instance to an excellent article by Mr. Archer in the Quarterly Review for April, 1908.
10 When the lecture was delivered (in 1902), I went into more detail, having reached certain conclusions primarily through an analysis of Elizabethan dramas. I’m leaving those out here because I haven’t been able to review everything that has been published about the Elizabethan stage since then. Readers who are interested in the topic should first check out an excellent article by Mr. Archer in the Quarterly Review from April 1908.
11 This is a description of a public theatre. A private one, it will be remembered, had seats in the area (there called the pit), was completely roofed, and could be darkened.
11 This is a description of a public theater. A private theater, it will be remembered, had seats in the area (there called the pit), was completely covered, and could be darkened.
12 ‘The doors are open, and the surfeited grooms Do mock their charge with snores,’ says Lady Macbeth on the stage below; and no doubt the tiring-house doors were open.
12 ‘The doors are open, and the overindulged grooms are mocking their duties with snores,’ says Lady Macbeth on the stage below; and no doubt the dressing room doors were open.
13 This view, into the grounds of which I cannot go, implies that Juliet’s bedroom was, in one scene, the upper stage, and, in another, the back stage; but the Elizabethans, I believe, would make no difficulty about that.
13 This perspective, which I can't directly access, suggests that Juliet's bedroom was, in one scene, the upper stage, and in another, the back stage; but I think the Elizabethans wouldn't find that problematic.
14 Perhaps. It seems necessary to suppose that the sides of the backstage, as well as its front, could be open; otherwise many of the spectators could not have seen what took place there. But it is not necessary, so far as I remember, to suppose that the sides could be closed by curtains. The Elizabethans probably would not have been troubled by seeing dead bodies get up and go into the tiring-house when a play or even a scene was over.
14 Maybe. It seems reasonable to think that the sides of the backstage, just like the front, could be open; otherwise, many of the audience wouldn't have been able to see what was happening there. However, as far as I remember, it isn’t essential to assume that the sides could be closed with curtains. The Elizabethans probably wouldn’t have been bothered by seeing dead bodies rise and head into the tiring-house once a play or even a scene had ended.
15 Where this contrivance was used at all it probably only announced the general place of the action throughout the play: e.g. Denmark, or, a little more fully, Verona, Mantua.
15 Where this device was used at all, it likely only indicated the general location of the action throughout the play: e.g. Denmark, or, in a bit more detail, Verona, Mantua.
16 It is possibly significant that Macbeth and the Tempest, plays containing more ‘shews’ than most, are exceptionally short.
16 It might be important to note that Macbeth and Tempest, plays with more 'shows' than most, are notably short.
17 It suffices for this rough experiment to read a column in an edition like the Globe, and then to multiply the time taken by the number of columns in the play.
17 For this simple experiment, it’s enough to read a column in a publication like the Globe, and then multiply the time it takes by the number of columns in the play.
18 I do not know whether the average size of our theatres differs much from that of the Elizabethan. The diameter of the area at the Fortune and the Globe seems to have been fifty feet.
18 I’m not sure if the average size of our theaters is very different from those in Elizabethan times. The diameter of the area at the Fortune and the Globe looks like it was about fifty feet.
19 I mean by a scene a section of a play before and after which the stage is unoccupied. Most editions of Shakespeare are faulty in the division of scenes (see Shakespearean Tragedy, p. 451).
19 By a scene, I mean a part of a play where the stage is empty both before and after. Most versions of Shakespeare have mistakes in how they divide scenes (see Shakespearean Tragedy, p. 451).
20 So it very nearly does in some Restoration comedies. In the Way of the World the scenery is changed only twice in the five acts, though there are more than five scenes.
20 It almost does in some Restoration comedies. In the Way of the World, the setting changes only twice throughout the five acts, even though there are more than five scenes.
21 The ‘back’ stage, which had curtains, must, I suppose, have been too small to accommodate the number of persons commonly present, alive or dead, at the close of a tragedy. I do not know if any recent writer has raised and discussed the questions how often the back stage is used in the last scene of an Elizabethan play, and, again, whether it is often employed at all in order to produce, by the closing of the curtains, the kind of effect referred to in the paragraph above. Perhaps the fact that the curtains had to be closed by an actor, within them or without, made this effect impossible. Or perhaps it was not desired. In Shakespeare’s tragedies, if my memory serves me, the only sudden or startling appeals of an outward kind (apart, of course, from actions) are those produced by supernatural appearances and disappearances, as in Hamlet and Macbeth. These, we have seen, were usually managed by means of the trap-door, which, it would seem from some passages, must have been rather large. These matters deserve investigation if they have not already received it.
21 The 'back' stage, which had curtains, must have been too small to fit the number of people, living or dead, typically present at the end of a tragedy. I'm not sure if any modern writer has explored how often the backstage area is used in the final scene of an Elizabethan play and whether it is used at all to create the effect mentioned in the previous paragraph by closing the curtains. Maybe the fact that an actor had to close the curtains, whether inside or outside, made this effect impossible. Or perhaps it just wasn't desired. In Shakespeare’s tragedies, if I remember correctly, the only sudden or shocking appeals from the outside (aside from actions) come from supernatural appearances and disappearances, as in Hamlet and Macbeth. These are usually handled with a trap-door, which, judging by some passages, seems to have been quite large. These topics are worth investigating if they haven't been already.
22 I do not refer to such deliberate and sustained effort as a reader may sometimes make. It is not commonly realised that continuous attention to any imaginative or intellectual matter, however enjoyable, involves considerable strain. If at a lecture or sermon a careless person makes himself observable in arriving late or leaving early, the eyes of half the audience will turn to him and follow him. And the reason is not always that the speaker bores them; it is that involuntarily they seek relief from this strain. The same thing may be seen in the concert-room or theatre, but very much less at a panorama, because the mere use of the eyes, even when continuous, is comparatively easy.
22 I'm not talking about the intense and sustained focus that a reader might sometimes put in. Many people don’t realize that keeping your attention on any imaginative or intellectual topic, no matter how enjoyable, can be quite taxing. When someone shows up late or leaves early during a lecture or sermon, half the audience can't help but turn their gaze toward them. This isn’t always because the speaker is boring; it’s often because, subconsciously, they’re looking for a break from the mental effort. You can see the same thing happen in concerts or theaters, but it happens much less in a panorama, since just using your eyes, even for a long time, is relatively easy.
23 I am not referring here, or elsewhere, to such a moderate use of scenery in Shakespearean performances as most of our actor-managers (e.g. Mr. Benson) now adopt. I regret it in so far as it involves a curtailing of the play; but I do not think it withdraws from the play any attention that is of value, and for some of the audience it probably heightens the dramatic effect. Still, in my belief, it would be desirable to decrease it, because the less there is of it, the more is good acting necessary, and the more of the play itself can be acted. Some use of scenery, with its consequences to the play, must unquestionably be accepted as the rule, but I would add that it ought always to be possible for us to see performances, such as we owed to Mr. Poel, nearer to those of Shakespeare’s time.
23 I'm not talking here, or anywhere else, about the moderate use of scenery in Shakespearean performances that most of our actor-managers (e.g., Mr. Benson) currently use. I find it unfortunate because it shortens the play; however, I don't think it takes away any valuable attention from the play, and for some audience members, it likely enhances the dramatic effect. Still, I believe it would be better to reduce it because the less scenery used, the more we need good acting, and the more of the actual play can be performed. Some use of scenery, along with its impacts on the play, must definitely be accepted as standard, but I would also say that we should always have the option to see performances closer to what Mr. Poel presented, resembling those from Shakespeare’s time.
24 When, in the time of Malone and Steevens, the question was debated whether Shakespeare’s stage had scenery, it was argued that it must have had it, because otherwise the contrast between the words and the visible stage in the passage referred to would have been hopelessly ludicrous.
24 When, in the time of Malone and Steevens, people debated whether Shakespeare's plays had sets, it was argued that they must have had them; otherwise, the difference between the dialogue and the visible stage in the mentioned passage would have been completely absurd.
25 ‘Enter invisible’ (a common stage-direction) means ‘Enter in the dress which means to the audience that you are invisible.’
25 ‘Enter invisible’ (a common stage direction) means ‘Come on stage dressed in a way that suggests to the audience that you are invisible.’
26 Probably he never needed to think of the audience, but wrote what pleased his own imagination, which, like theirs, was not only dramatic but, in the best sense, theatrical.
26 He probably never had to think about the audience and just wrote what appealed to his own imagination, which, like theirs, was not only dramatic but, in the best way, theatrical.
27 Their abundance in Hamlet results partly from the character of the hero. They helped, however, to make that play too long; and the omission of ‘How all occasions’ from the Folio doubtless means that the company cut this soliloquy (whether they did so in the author’s life-time we cannot tell). It may be noticed that, where a play shows clear signs of revision by Shakespeare himself, we rarely find a disposition to shorten long poetical speeches.
27 Their presence in Hamlet is partly due to the hero's character. However, they also contributed to making the play too long; and the omission of ‘How all occasions’ from the Folio likely means that the company cut this soliloquy (whether this was done during the author's lifetime is unclear). It’s worth noting that when a play shows clear signs of revision by Shakespeare himself, we rarely see a tendency to shorten long poetic speeches.
In some of these lectures1—for the duties and pleasures that have fallen to me as Professor of Poetry are now to end—I may have betrayed a certain propensity to philosophise. But I should ask pardon for this only if I believed it to intrude where it has no place, in the imaginative perception of poetry. Philosophy has long been at home in this University; in the remarkable development of English philosophical thought during the last five-and-thirty years Oxford has played a leading part; and I hope the time will never come when a son of hers will need to apologise to his brethren for talking philosophy. Besides, though I owe her gratitude for many gifts, and most for the friendships she gave me, her best intellectual gift was the conviction that what imagination loved as poetry reason might love as philosophy, and that in the end these are two ways of saying the same thing. And, finally, I hoped, by dwelling in these lectures (for instance, with reference to the poets of Wordsworth’s time) on the connection of poetry with the wider life around it, to correct an impression which my opening lecture seems here and there to have left. Not that I can withdraw or even modify the view put forward then. So far as any single function of spiritual life can be said to have an intrinsic value, poetry, it seems to me, possesses it just as other functions do, and it is in each case irreplaceable. And further, it seems to me, poetry attains its own aim, and in doing so makes its contribution to the whole, most surely and fully when it seeks its own end without attempting 395 to reach those of co-ordinate functions, such as the attainment of philosophic truth or the furtherance of moral progress. But then I believe this because I also believe that the unity of human nature in its diverse activities is so intimate and pervasive that no influence can affect any one of them alone, and that no one of them can operate or change without transmitting its influence to the rest. If I may use the language of paradox I would say that the pursuit of poetry for its own sake is the pursuit both of truth and of goodness. Devotion to it is devotion to ‘the good cause of the world’; and wherever the imagination is satisfied, there, if we had a knowledge we have not, we should discover no idle fancy but the image of a truth.
In some of these lectures1—since my time as Professor of Poetry is coming to an end—I may have shown a bit of a tendency to philosophize. However, I would only ask for forgiveness if I thought this intrusion affected the imaginative understanding of poetry. Philosophy has long been a part of this University; Oxford has played a key role in the remarkable development of English philosophical thought over the last thirty-five years; and I hope the day never comes when a student here has to apologize to peers for discussing philosophy. Additionally, while I'm grateful for many gifts from her, especially the friendships I've made, her greatest intellectual gift has been the idea that what imagination appreciates as poetry can also be valued by reason as philosophy, and ultimately, these are just two ways of expressing the same idea. Lastly, I intended, by focusing these lectures (for example, on the poets of Wordsworth’s era) on the link between poetry and the larger world it exists within, to address a misunderstanding that my opening lecture may have caused. Not that I can take back or even change the perspective I presented then. If any single aspect of spiritual life can be regarded as having intrinsic value, it seems to me that poetry holds it just like any other aspect, and is equally irreplaceable. Furthermore, it seems that poetry achieves its purpose, and fully contributes to the whole, when it pursues its own goals without trying to achieve those of related functions, such as seeking philosophical truth or promoting moral progress. But I believe this because I also think that the unity of human nature, in its various activities, is so interconnected and pervasive that any influence can affect all of them, and that none can operate or change without impacting the others. If I may speak ironically, I would say that pursuing poetry for its own sake is a pursuit of both truth and goodness. Commitment to it is commitment to 'the good cause of the world'; and wherever the imagination finds satisfaction, if we had the knowledge we lack, we would discover not mere idle thoughts but the reflection of a truth.
1 As the order of the lectures has been changed for the purposes of publication, I have been obliged to move these concluding sentences from their original place at the end of the lecture on The Long Poem in the Age of Wordsworth.
1 Since the sequence of the lectures has been rearranged for publication, I've had to relocate these final sentences from their original position at the end of the lecture titled The Long Poem in the Age of Wordsworth.
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY
MORRISON AND GIBB LTD., LONDON AND EDINBURGH
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY
MORRISON AND GIBB LTD., LONDON AND EDINBURGH
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!